The Project Gutenberg eBook of The House of de Mailly
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The House of de Mailly
        A romance

Author: Margaret Horton Potter

Illustrator: Arthur Ignatius Keller

Release date: March 14, 2024 [eBook #73165]

Language: English

Original publication: New York: Harper & Brothers Publishers

Credits: Al Haines


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HOUSE OF DE MAILLY ***







[Illustration: Cover]



[Frontispiece: "THE PAPER DROPPED TO THE FLOOR" p. 88.]



[Illustration: Title page]



  _The House of de Mailly_

  A Romance


  _By_

  _Margaret Horton Potter_


  _Illustrated by A. I. Keller_



  _New York and London_
  _Harper & Brothers Publishers_
  _1901_




Copyright, 1901, by HARPER & BROTHERS.

All rights reserved.




  TO
  MY DEAREST FRIENDS
  AND
  KINDLIEST CRITICS
  MARIE AND FREDERIC GOOKIN
  THIS VOLUME IS
  AFFECTIONATELY INSCRIBED




CONTENTS


Book I

CLAUDE

CHAPTER

  I. M. De Gêvres Entertains
  II. The Toilet
  III. The Gallery Of Mirrors
  IV. Marly
  V. The Chapel
  VI. Claude's Farewell


Book II

DEBORAH

  I. A Ship Comes In
  II. Dr. Carroll's Idea
  III. The Plantation
  IV. Annapolis
  V. Sambo
  VI. Claude's Memories
  VII. The Pearls
  VIII. The Governor's Ball
  IX. The Rector, The Count, And Sir Charles
  X. Puritan And Courtier
  XI. Distant Versailles


Book III

THE POST

  I. From Metz
  II. The Disgrace
  III. November Thirteenth
  IV. Claude's Own
  V. Two Presentations
  VI. Snuff-Boxes
  VII. Concerning Monsieur Maurepas
  VIII. Deep Waters
  IX. The Duke Swims
  X. "Vol-au-Vent Royale"
  XI. "Thy Glory"
  XII. One More de Mailly?
  XIII. The Hôtel de Ville
  XIV. Victorine Makes End
  XV. Deborah
  EPILOGUE. A Trail on the Water




ILLUSTRATIONS


"THE PAPER DROPPED TO THE FLOOR" . . . _Frontispiece_

"DE MAILLY HAD THROWN SIX AND SIX"

"'CLAUDE, TAKE THIS AND THROW IT OUT--THERE'"

"HE SUDDENLY STOPPED AND TURNED HIS HEAD TOWARDS HER"

"'I--GIVE YOU ONLY THIS'"

"THE YOUNG MAN ROSE AND BOWED"

"CLAUDE SAT SUDDENLY UP IN BED"

"SURROUNDED BY A GROUP OF PICKANINNIES"

"HORSE AND RIDER HAD FLASHED OUT AT THE GATE"

"'GO ON, MONSIEUR,' MURMURED DEBORAH"

"DEBORAH PERMITTED HIM TO LEAD HER FROM THE BALLROOM"

"'I AM NOT THE DUCHESS OF CHÂTEAUROUX!'"




Book I

CLAUDE



The House of de Mailly


CHAPTER I

M. de Gêvres Entertains

It was the evening of Tuesday, January 12th, in the year 1744.  By
six o'clock the gray of afternoon had deepened to the blackness of
night, and a heavy rain began to fall, so that the Sèvres road, a
mile beyond the Paris barrier, was shortly thick with mud.  The only
light here visible came from the window of a wretched tavern at the
way-side; and by this mine host, had he been watching, would have had
some difficulty in perceiving the two riders who came to an uncertain
halt by his door.

"It is late, du Plessis, and we have still three miles to go.  More
than that, 'tis the worst cabaret in France."

"And you would be no more of a Jean-Jacques than necessary
to-night--eh, Claude?" returned the other good-humoredly.

"I should prefer drowning or to perish of a rheum by the way than be
poisoned by the liquor to be had here," returned the other, flicking
his saddle restlessly with his riding-whip.

"So be it, then.  Come, we waste time.  _Mordi_!  A little gently
there, I beseech!  It is raining mud."

A dig of the spur in the thoroughbred's flank, a spattering of drops
from the puddle in which they had stood, a quick apology, and the
landlord had lost his guests, illustrious guests, who paid never a
sou too much for their wine, but could make a drinking-place the
fashion for weeks by five minutes' presence within it.

The two rode for some minutes in silence, though no one of the finest
apperception could have felt any enmity existent between them.  The
night lowered.  The rain pelted coldly from the starless sky; and
horses and riders alike shrank from the raw, streaming atmosphere.
When the silence was again broken the lights of Paris were visible in
the distance.  This time it seemed that du Plessis--the Duc de
Richelieu--addressed his companion's secret thoughts as though he had
been reading them for some time past.

"Believe me, Claude, you are unwise.  She is not quite--quite of your
fibre.  The elder branch, you will often find, if you study these
things, is less quick in sensibility, though perhaps not lacking in
finesse.  The King, dear child, the King--"

"The King is a man.  I also am one; he, de Bourbon; I, de Mailly."

Richelieu laughed heartily.  "Pretty--pretty, Claude!  I must enter
it in the unauthenticated register at Mme. Doublet's to-morrow!  Why
do you not lay the matter thus before Mme. de Châteauroux herself?"

"Ah, monsieur, I think you understand her even less than I.  I do not
dare address her as my position admits.  My cousin cannot be more
proud of our family than am I; and yet--and yet--"

In the darkness Louis Armand François du Plessis de Fronsac de
Richelieu, from strong force of habit, snapped his fingers.  "Afraid
of a woman!  Truly, we have schooled you well, Claude!"

"You, Monsieur le Duc, you yourself--have you kissed my cousin on the
lips?"

"Oh, I do not infringe on his Majesty's rights."

"_Mon Dieu_!  If it were any but you!--"

"Come, my dear Count, you are making an enormous mistake, permit me
to say.  The one thing which no man should ever do is to take himself
in great seriousness.  You have yet many a lesson to learn about
women.  Now hear from me a bit of gravity, which shall prove my
friendship for all of you--madame, yourself, and his Majesty.  When
it happens that a man chooses a woman, and the woman accepts that
man, whether it be for love, or--something else,--it is the place of
the world merely to look on.  A third personality will not enter
complaisantly into the tête-à-tête.  The King heaps upon his Duchess
the favors which only a royal lover can confer.  And madame certainly
does not seem loath to accept them.  A dozen besides yourself are
sighing after her to-day.  Yet remember d'Agenois, my friend.
And--and Mlle. d'Angeville is charming in 'L'Ecole des Femmes.'"

De Richelieu smiled slightly, fumbled for his snuff-box, which was
unobtainable at the moment, and never knew that Claude had angrily
squared his shoulders and was cruelly hurting his horse with bit and
spur.  The mention of d'Angeville happily turned the subject, as the
Duke had intended it to do, and by the time the barrier was reached
the vicissitudes of the Count de Mailly and the position of Mme. de
Châteauroux were, to all appearances, forgotten.

Once in the city, with rivers of rain above and below, and filth,
crime, poverty, and utter darkness about them, Claude de Mailly and
his illustrious companion made their way with what rapidity they
could down the Rue de Sèvres, past St. Vincent de Paul and the
Lazariste, through the little Rue Mi-Carême, the Place du Dragon, Rue
Dauphine, and so out upon the quays.  After riding for three squares
along the river-bank, with the waters of the Seine foaming below
them, the two finally passed the Pont St. Louis, and, turning down a
short side street, drew up before a doorway wherein lanterns were
lighted, and before which two link-boys and twice as many lackeys
stood waiting.  Above, upon a long iron arm, tossed by the
ever-rising wind, swung a great painted sign, a harlequin in cap and
bells, throwing his parti-colored cap above his head.  Below, in
uncertain letters, were the words "Café Procope."

As the two gentlemen dismounted, Richelieu called to one of the
servants, who hastened forward to take his bridle.  A second assisted
Claude, while another, evidently under orders, turned and called back
to some one inside.  Instantly both doors were flung wide open, while
the landlord of this most popular resort himself braved the weather
and came out, candelabrum in hand, to greet his guests.

"Ah, Cressin," deigned the Duke, nodding, as he entered the house,
"are the rest not yet arrived?"

"Indeed, my lord, they have waited for some time above--Monsieur le
Duc de Gêvres, Monsieur le Duc d'Epernon, the Marquis de
Mailly-Nesle, and the Baron d'Holbach."

"Um.  'Twas the hunt kept us.  Light the way up."

Claude lagged behind to throw off his wet riding-cloak, brush what
water he could from his hat, and shake out his hair which had
flattened beneath the protecting collar.  Richelieu was kept waiting
for some seconds, and the landlord had become ill at ease before the
young _précieuse_ signified his willingness to proceed to the room
above, where his host waited.

Not a bad-looking fellow was Claude de Mailly, albeit what
individuality he possessed had some difficulty in asserting itself
through the immaculate foppishness of his attire.  His wig, a very
fine one, was arranged _à la brigadière_, and tied with the
regulation black ribbon.  His forehead was broad and smooth, his eyes
of a grayish green, shaded with heavy black lashes and good brows,
which, however, were artificially pencilled.  His nose was one
bequeathed of ten generations of noble ancestry; his mouth was
sensitive, his complexion dark.  The dress that he wore was not
expensive, though its ruffles were of fine Mechlin, and he carried
both patch and snuff box of ivory and gold.  Richelieu, who preceded
him up the narrow stairs, was a more striking figure--taller, broader
of frame, with well-shaped head, great brown eyes that had carried
him through life, a hand like a woman's, with muscles of steel, a
smile that had won him a king's heart, and a charm, a power of
presence which had made time stand still before him, so that his
eight-and-forty years were something less than Claude de Mailly's
twenty-three.

Before the two noblemen and the landlord were half-way up-stairs
there reached them from above the tones of familiar voices engaged in
that species of conversation, half witty, half absurd, which typified
the times.

"_Parbleu_, Baron, you will be calling Richelieu out to-morrow!  Your
carp will be ruined."

"In such case, Marquis, I must order your cousin spitted.  He will
have been swimming the streets long enough, by the time he arrives,
to have acquired an excellent flavor, of a kind."

"Oh, 'tis more likely that the Count de Mailly's flavor would be
rather cloying.  All love is sweet; but his is so really violent,
gentlemen, that--"

"For a month after you would sicken with the mere thought of a
rissole," cried the Duke from the threshold.

"And the epitaph which you would place over my picked bones," said
Claude, from behind Richelieu's shoulder, "would be:

  Sa chair, même, étant douce comme miel,
  Sa nature était aussi belle.
  Il entra dans la vie réelle."


"Bravo! Claude.  We will forgive the lost feet.  You have purchased
pardon," cried d'Holbach, smiling.  He and de Mailly-Nesle, Claude's
cousin and the brother of Mme. de Châteauroux, went forward to greet
the late-comers.  D'Holbach, epicurean philosopher, and host of the
small company, gave them a genial welcome.  The Marquis grasped his
cousin's hands, and bowed familiarly to the Duke, while the other two
men in the room, d'Epernon and de Gêvres, boon companions, both
intimates of the King, the one an amateur physician, the other an
adept at embroidery, remained languidly seated, deigning a nod and
smile to the last arrivals.

After a few further words of greeting and explanation, the party of
six arranged themselves about the oval table, on which were already
placed the _hors-d'œuvres_ and sweet wines, while Cressin hurried
away towards his kitchens to command the attendance of two waiters
and the first course of the supper.  Only part of the evening's
entertainment was being given by the Baron d'Holbach.  M. de Gêvres
had arranged an amusement for the night which promised some novelty
even to these utterly _blasé_ gentlemen.  He proposed conducting his
friends across the river to his _hôtel_, which, by royal permission,
had, very conveniently for his pocket, been turned into a public
gambling-house.  Its redoubtable owner, when not at Versailles, lived
in exquisite style in his château at St. Ouen; and, since there was
always a place for him in the Tuileries, the Hôtel Richelieu, or,
more covertly, the Hôtel de Sauvré, in Paris, he had not yet felt any
poignant discomfort through the loss of his ancestral house.  On the
contrary, the unique pleasure of appearing in its familiar rooms
furnished with the rows of tables, frequented by bourgeois and
dwellers in St. Antoine, with the presence of an occasional petty
noble, was really very refreshing to the jaded spirit of this
vaporish child of highest France.

It was a particularly select little company who gathered about the
table in the private salon of the Café Procope on this stormy night.
All of them were of the bluest of blood; all of them spent the
greater part of their time about the person of the King; to all, the
doors of any and every house or salon in Paris were open at any hour;
and not one of them but had had hearts flung at him from the night of
his first appearance in the Gallery of Mirrors to the present moment,
when interest in the _hors-d'œuvres_ was beginning to wane, and
the first course of the supper should have been making its
appearance.  D'Epernon had commenced to bore them all with some
remarks upon the recent blood-letting of his Majesty after a rout at
Choisy, when Claude jumped unceremoniously from the table, crossed
the room to a mirror, and took out his patchbox.

"Trust you'll have no women to-night, de Gêvres," he remarked,
breaking in upon d'Epernon.  "I am wet through.  My wig is in
strings, and the powder has melted away like--like snow in June.
While my boots"--taking out a large star and pasting it below the
corner of his left eye--"my boots will not be fit for my valet, when
we return to-night."

"Claude is standing there, my lords, aching with vanity to have me
relate to you how crazily he has borne himself to-day.  _Ciel_!
'Twould be driving me mad with anxiety to learn how soon I should be
registering my presence at the Bastille, had I shown myself so little
of a courtier, so utterly reckless for the sake of madame's
admiration as has he."

Before any one had time to voice his curiosity, Claude turned quickly
from the mirror.  "The Bastille, Richelieu!  The Bastille!  Surely--"

"Why not, my child?  I have been there thrice for less; and the last
time, had it not been for my ever-honored Duchess of Modena--umph!  I
had been carried out shorter by a head than when I went in!"

The five gentlemen smiled broadly at certain memories still
occasionally recalled on a rainy day at Versailles.  But Henri,
Claude's cousin, looked anxious.  "What is your last exploit, Claude?
Marie has been inciting you to rashness again?"

Claude laughed.  "Madame did not honor me by a single command.  I
rode a course, I shot a stag, and I won--this, which was intended for
a king, not me."

Forthwith the young fellow drew from beneath his waistcoat something
which even de Gêvres leaned forward to see.  It was a glove, a white
gauntlet, weighted on the back with a crest heavily embroidered in
gold, and set here and there with tiny sapphires of the color lately
known as _œil du Roi_; while upon the smooth leather palm was
painted a very good miniature of his gracious Majesty, Louis XV.

The little group of courtiers glanced from the trophy to the face of
its owner, who was gazing upon them with a smile not wholly
unconscious, but wisely tempered with cynicism.  Presently the Baron
reached forward and took the costly article from Claude.  Holding it
with a delicate touch in the light of a waxen candle, he smiled as he
observed:

"Madame should not have removed this ere she gave it to you, my dear
Count."

"I would to God she had not!" cried de Mailly-Nesle.

Four pairs of brows went gently up, but Claude's eyes met those of
his cousin with such an expression of affection and melancholy that
for an instant he seemed to be transformed to some other order of man.

The slight pause was broken by the entrance of the first course
proper of the supper.  The Count took back his gage and thrust it
again to the conventional resting-place over his heart; and while the
innumerable dishes were being placed upon the table or passed about,
he returned the patch-box to his pocket and seated himself between
his cousin and Richelieu.

"Now that Claude has given you his meagre idea of the crisis through
which he passed to-day," remarked Claude's companion, helping himself
to a fillet of partridge, "permit me to advance to him my own opinion
of the affair, as well as to lay the tale before you all.  His coming
fate shall be surmised by you.  Now hark: His Majesty and a little
suite rode to Rambouillet yesterday, in the afternoon.  The hunters
were to follow this morning; but they say that de Rosset never
permits the King to rise earlier than eight o'clock, so that he is
fain to be near the forest on the day of the chase.  I was with him;
but, for some royal reason, Madame la Duchesse, despite some very
eloquent pleading on my part, had refused to go.  Possibly Mme. de
Toulouse is of family too scrupulous to receive her."*  The Dukes and
d'Holbach smiled.  "Claude, however, was of the royal train, for,
mark you, gentlemen, Louis adores the Count at twenty miles distance
from madame his cousin.  Well, then, at ten this morning the meet was
called at the edge of the forest.  His Majesty was in a frenzy of
eagerness, and looked--did he not look like a little god, my dear
Count?  Hein?  But for the point.  The first deer had not yet been
started by the keepers when a diversion occurred.  His Majesty was
talking with the head man.  There was a murmur behind us.  I turned
about, and saw--"


* The Count of Toulouse was a legitimated son of Louis XIV.


"Monsieur le Comte perishing of loneliness," murmured de Gêvres,
feebly.

"Not at all.  On the contrary.  It was Monsieur le Comte dismounted,
standing beside the newly arrived coach of Mme. de Châteauroux, with
his head so very far inside the window that it set some of us
thinking--many things.  _Parbleu_!  I would that you had seen Louis'
face."

"Madame must have risen very early," remarked d'Epernon, helping
himself to a cream.

"Madame is always wonderful.  When she stepped from the conveyance to
greet her liege she looked more of a queen than her Majesty ever did.
Small wonder that the King was all devotion.  Before he had finished
his first compliment, the heartless Leroy came forward to announce
that stags do not wait.  Madame was very gracious, and instantly
mounted the horse prepared for her.  She had driven from Versailles
in her crimson habit.  When all was ready, the King turned in his
saddle and cried out before us: 'What reward have you to offer,
madame, to him who shall present you with the antlers to-day?'  We
all watched her.  She smiled charmingly for an instant.  Some turned
their eyes then upon the King.  I was more subtle.  I gazed at
Claude."

"He is certainly very pleasant to look upon," observed d'Holbach,
absently.

"'Twas not his beauty, Baron.  I am most tender of his modesty.  But,
next time I plead with Mlle. Mercier for life and hope, I shall
imitate the look he wore at that moment."

"Take care, my dear Richelieu.  She will marry you if you do."

"On my faith, that would not be bad.  'Tis an excellent way to rid
one's self of a woman.  Baron, the carp is marvellous.  Madame, of
course, offered the glove that you have seen as gage of triumph.  It
is worth eighty livres.  Lesage himself did the miniatures.  When we
finally set off, Louis' eyes were bright with certainty of success;
for who would dare to engage in rivalry with the King?"

"Come, come, du Plessis, finish the tale.  You are straining the
budding nonchalance of de Mailly here to an alarming degree."

Richelieu shrugged.  "We started, madame following at a little
distance, though half a dozen ladies rode.  After a quarter of an
hour we got sight of the animal, and de Sauvré fired at it, but
missed.  By the manner in which his Majesty sat his horse, as we
raced along to gain on the beast, we all knew that our shots must go
astray to-day.  Gradually the King drew away from the rest of us, and
we reined the horses a little.  That is, all but one of us played
good courtier.  The one was Claude."

"Monsieur, you might dare Satan for a lady if you would; but no one
should dare the King."

"Dare the King he did.  In five minutes all of us were far enough
behind to watch, while they two--de Mailly and de Bourbon,
gentlemen--were neck and neck among the hounds.  Presently the Count
fired, and--missed.  I hoped that it was purpose, for he did not
reload.  Then the stag ran through a little clearing, so that for
fifty yards it was a perfect mark.  Louis fired, of course, but the
game kept on.  I saw the King throw back his head with his gesture of
anger.  Then de Mailly--oh! how couldst thou, Claude?--drew a pistol
from his holster and fired.  That bullet was made for death, I never
saw a prettier shot.  It went straight into the deer's neck.  Another
five yards.  The animal wavered.  The King was reloading his weapon.
Claude was like lightning with his hands.  Before his Majesty's gun
was ready the pistol sounded again, and the beast fell."

"Good Heaven, Claude!  You have done badly!" cried Henri, leaning
over the table.

His words were echoed by the rest.

"But his Majesty permitted you the trophy?" drawled d'Epernon,
unguardedly.

"Permitted, my lord!" exclaimed the young man, haughtily; "the
gauntlet was not his Majesty's to give."

Richelieu laughed.  "'Twas a comedy, gentlemen; but a dangerous one.
Louis was suavely furious; madame annoyed and alarmed, but as
indifferent as any coquette should be.  Claude was charmingly humble
and amorous.  It was I who obtained permission for him and for myself
to retire after luncheon.  Certainly, Louis seemed entirely willing
to grant it.  So together we returned to Versailles, dressed, and
came on here.  And--oh!  I had forgot to mention it, but 'twas a
marked fact that when madame presented her left gauntlet to her
cousin, the January skies instantly began to weep.  Now, a question:
Was it from sympathy with the King, or dread for the Count de Mailly?"

"Fear for the Count, du Plessis.  The King needs small sympathy."

"Possibly thou'rt right, Baron.  Who so happy as the King?  What does
he lack?  He is a King; he has France for his purse; he is as
handsome as the Queen is ugly; and the most stately woman in Europe
inhabits the little apartments.  What more could he wish for?"

Claude bit his lip and his eyes sparkled with anger.

"M. de Mailly, you do not eat."

"I have finished, Baron."

"Soho!  I did well not to have a second course, then.  Now,
gentlemen, the toasts.  M. de Mailly-Nesle, I propose your marquise."

"Not his wife, d'Holbach!"

"You mistake, Monsieur le Duc.  I speak of Mme. de Coigny."

"Ah!  With pleasure!  She is a most piquant madcap."

Henri flushed.  The lady whom he deeply and sincerely loved was a far
tenderer subject with him than his reckless and heartless companions
dreamed of or could have understood.  But he drank the toast without
comment, and was relieved to find that the conversation was straying
from her as well as from his cousin's affair.  Claude, perhaps, was
not so well pleased.  He was too young a lover, and too much in love,
to rejoice that other women were being brought up for discussion; and
he was too heedless of the delicacy of his position to care to
contemplate its different aspects while the others talked.  For, as
to the matter of royal disfavor, it disturbed him not in the least;
rather he looked upon the prospect of it as something which should
redound to his credit in the eyes of her who at present constituted
the single motive of his life.  For the next twenty minutes, then, he
sat over his wine, drinking all the toasts, and joining in the
conversation when Mme. de Lauraguais, another sister of Henri's, was
mentioned.  But the interest had gone out of his eyes.  Richelieu
marked him silently; d'Holbach smiled with kindly humor on perceiving
his preoccupation; and his cousin the Marquis read his mood with
regret.  Henri de Mailly-Nesle had long since given up any hope of
control over his sister, the favorite; and, through a life-long
companionship, Claude had been to him closer than a brother.  Thus,
whatever interest he felt in the latest developments of the Count's
rash rivalry with the King, was all on behalf of the weaker side,
that of his friend.

The six gentlemen had not been more than twenty minutes over their
wine when de Gêvres finally rose from his chair, and, as host for the
remainder of the night, made suggestion of departure.

"How shall we cross to my _hôtel_?  It rains too heavily for riding.
Shall we go by chair?"

"By chair, monsieur!  _Pardieu_!  I had thought we were citizens
to-night.  Let us walk."

"My dear Baron," expostulated d'Epernon, "my surtout would not stand
it, I swear to you!"

"A murrain on your surtout!" retorted Richelieu.  "Baron, I accompany
you on foot."

"And I also," added Claude.  "I wish to ruin my boots completely.  I
have given Rochard too many things of late."

"A bad idea, Count.  Pay your servants, and they leave you at once;
it is such a bourgeois thing to do."

"We walk, then?" inquired d'Epernon.  "I am sure we must be going to
do so when M. de Gêvres addresses M. de Mailly upon the care of
servants.  Monsieur le Marquis--your servant."

Richelieu and the Baron were already at the door.  D'Epernon and
Henri followed.  There was nothing for it but for the third Duke to
accept the companionship of the Count, and prepare to ruin his
surtout also.  As the small party passed out of the door of the café,
Richelieu called over his shoulder:

"Your horse is here, Claude.  I had mine sent to my _hôtel_.  Surely
you will not attempt to ride back to Versailles to-night.  Will you
lodge with me?"

"Thank you; but Henri will house me, I think--will you not, cousin?"

"Certainly, Claude.  Madame will scarcely have any one in my wing
to-night, I think; though I confess that I have not been there for a
week."

"A bad idea," muttered Richelieu to the Baron.  "I kept my ladies in
better training--when I had them."

It was fifteen minutes' rapid walk from the Procope to the Hôtel de
Gêvres.  From the Quai des Tournelles the six proceeded to the Pont
St. Michel, over the river, across the island, and to the new city by
the Pont au Change, at the east end of which, near the Place du Chat,
stood the most recent and most noted gambling-house in Paris.  Three
or four lanterns, shining dimly through the dripping night, lighted
the doorways, which were open to the weather.  Richelieu, d'Holbach,
d'Epernon, and Henri entered together, with Claude and de Gêvres
close behind.  It was Richelieu who accosted the manager of the house
in the _entresol_; for the owner of the place was not desirous of
recognition.  M. Basquinet, discerning that the new-comers were of
rank, in spite of the fact that they came on foot, at once offered a
private room.

"The devil, good cit, d'ye take us for a pack of farmers-general?  By
my marrow, I've scarcely livres enough to grease the dice-cup, let
alone paying your nobility prices for new wine and bad rum.  Private
room--ha! excellent, you tax-collector, excellent, excellent!"

So spake Richelieu, in his favorite _badaud_, with a tone that no
dweller in the Court of Miracles could have bettered for its purpose.
The little party smiled covertly at sight of the landlord's
crestfallen air, and then the other five followed their new plebeian
leader up the broad ancestral staircase, leaving behind the steady
murmur of voices and the chink of coin which had reached their ears
from the chance-machine rooms on either side of the hallway.  On the
second floor were the public rooms for played games; on the third,
private apartments for such as chose to make a retreat of the place.
And, in truth, many a well-known quarrel had fomented, and many a
desperate duel already been fought, in those chambers, which of old
had sheltered the royal and noble guests of the family de Gêvres.

The dice-room, the destination of Monsieur le Duc's present
distinguished company, was very large, having once been the grand
salon of the house.  It was well filled by this hour, thick with
smoke, heavy-aired with the fumes of mulled wine, and alive with the
clack of the implements of the game and the subdued murmur of
exclamations and utterances.  The six gentlemen made their way to a
table in the far corner of the room from which the door was
invisible; and, seating themselves, they called at once for the cups,
English pipes, and English rum.

"By all means, rum," nodded the Baron d'Holbach.  "What other
beverage would harmonize with this scene?  We are surrounded by those
a step lower than the bourgeoisie.  For the time we also are lower
than the bourgeoisie."

"And by to-morrow we shall have still stronger means of
appreciation," retorted d'Epernon, "for our heads will feel as those
of the bourgeoisie never did."

The rum was brought, however, together with dice, and those
long-stemmed clay pipes of which one broke three or four of an
evening, and but rarely drew more than one mouthful of smoke from a
light.  Still imitating the manners of those about them, each two
gentlemen played with a single cup, thus doing away with any
possibility of loaded dice.  Unlike the common people, however, they
used no money on the table; perhaps for the simplest of reasons--that
they had no money to use.  "Poor as a nobleman, rich as a bourgeois,"
was a common enough expression at that day, and as true as such
sayings generally are.  How debts of honor were paid at Versailles
none but those concerned ever knew.  But paid they always were, and
that within the time agreed upon; and there was no newly invented
extravagance, no fresh and useless method of expenditure for baubles
or jewelled garments, that every courtier did not feel it a duty as
well as pleasure to indulge at once.  For the last twenty-five years
there had been, as for the next five there would be, a continually
increasing costliness in the mode of Court life, and a consequent
diminution in Court incomes, until the end--the end of all things for
France's highest and best--should come with merciful, swift fury.

Each member of the party, this evening, played with him in whose
company he had walked from the café: de Gêvres and the Count;
Richelieu and d'Holbach; d'Epernon and Mailly-Nesle.  The three games
were in marked contrast to those carried on about them.  Not a word
relative to losses or winnings was spoken.  The stakes were agreed
upon almost in whispers; the cubes were rattled and thrown--once;
then again from the other side.  The differences were noted mentally.
Winner and loser sipped their rum, drew at a pipe, and made a new
stake.  Sometimes ten minutes would be spent in watching the noisy
eagerness of men at a neighboring table, for that was the chief
object in their coming to-night.

The great hall was filled with those of an essentially low order.
Coarse faces, coarse manners, coarse garments, and coarse oaths
abounded there, though now and again might be found a velvet coat, a
lace ruffle, and a manner badly aped from the supposed elegancies of
the Court.  A strange and motley throng gathered from all Paris
wherever this common vice held men in its grip.  Here those from the
criminal quarters, from the Faubourg St. Antoine, from the streets of
petty shopkeepers and tradesmen, from the little bourgeoisie, came to
mingle together, indiscriminately, equalized, rendered careless of
the origin of companions by their common love of the dice.  Here were
men of all ages, from the fierce stripling who regarded a franc as a
fortune, to the senile creature, glued to his chair, the cubes
rattling continually in his trembling cup, and the varying luck of
the evening his life and death.  All the pettiness and some of the
nobility to be found in mankind were portrayed here, could those who
had come to study have read aright.  D'Holbach, the philosopher,
doubtless did so, for men had been his mental food for many years.
Nevertheless he said nothing to Richelieu of what he discovered; but
took snuff when he lost, and puffed at his pipe when he won, and
cogitated alone among those whom he knew so well.

Time drew on apace and the evening was passing.  There were few
arrivals now; the rooms were filled, and it was too early for
departure.  M. de Gêvres wished, possibly, that the hours would hurry
a little, for he was losing heavily to Claude.  Nevertheless he gave
no sign of discomfort, and even interrupted the Count's purposeful
pauses to continue the game.  Just as de Mailly shook for a stake of
five hundred livres, two people, gentlemen by dress, entered the
room.  Claude threw high.  The Duke, with an inward exclamation of
anger, gently received the cup.  He shook with perfect nonchalance,
and finally dropped the ivory squares delicately before him.

"Bravo, M. de Gêvres; you have thrown well!"

The Duke started to his feet.  His example was speedily followed by
the rest of the party, who, after bowing with great respect, stood
looking in amazement at the new-comer.  His companion, who was
bareheaded, remained a little behind, grinning good-naturedly at the
gamesters.  Richelieu spoke first:

"Indeed, your Maj--"

"Pardon, du Plessis, the Chevalier Melot."

"Your pardon, Sire.  You take us by surprise."

"Has any one suffered from the shock?"

"I, Sire, I think, since your coming has turned my luck," remarked
Claude, with the double meaning in his words perfectly apparent to
every one there.

"Um--yes, I had thought M. de Gêvres must win with eleven.  Come,
gentlemen, add two to your party, and forget, for the evening, even
as he will do, the unimpeachable propriety of M. de Berryer."*


* The Chief of Police, and a favorite companion of the King.


De Berryer laughed, and drew two more chairs to the table.

"Do not stand," continued the King.  "I am merely Chevalier to-night."

Louis seated himself beside Richelieu, with whom he evinced a desire
to speak privately.  D'Holbach, perceiving this, began at once, with
his usual tact, to entertain the rest of the company by an anecdote
concerning d'Alembert and Voltaire.  Immediately the King turned to
his favorite courtier.

"De Mailly came straight to Paris with you to-day?"

"We rode to Versailles first, Sire; changed our clothes there, and
came hither immediately."

"And now the truth, Richelieu.  I will brook nothing less.  He did
not see madame after he left the hunt?"

The Duke opened his eyes.  "We left Mme. de Châteauroux with you.  We
have not seen her since."

The King drew a deep breath.  "She left the hunting-party half an
hour after you, knowing that it was not in my power to follow her.  I
feared it was to join--him.  I have left everything to make sure of
his whereabouts.  The fellow drives me mad."

While Louis spoke a gleam came into the Duke's eyes.  He smiled
slightly, and said; with a nod towards de Berryer, and that daring
which was permitted to him alone, "Your Majesty brought a
_lettre-de-cachet_ in some one else's pocket?"

Louis looked slightly nonplussed.  He shrugged, however, as he
answered, "No _lettre-de-cachet_ will be used."  Then, as the
laughter from the Baron's tale subsided, the King addressed the
party: "We will not stop your game, my friends.  In fact--in fact, I
will myself play one of you."

"And which of us is to be so honored, Chevalier?" inquired d'Epernon.

"It is a difficult choice, I confess.  However, choice must be.
Monsieur le Comte, will you try three turns with me?"

There was a little round of glances as Claude bowed, murmuring
appreciation of the honor.

"The dice, then!" cried the King.  "Richelieu, your cup.  We will
play with but one."

"And he who throws twice best shall win?" repeated the Duke.

"Yes."

"What are the stakes?" inquired the Baron, gently.

Claude's heart sank, while his cousin dared not allow his sympathy to
appear.  It was frequently ruinous work, this gaming with a King; and
the revenues of the younger branch of the house of de Mailly were not
great.

"The stakes," returned Louis, with a long glance at his opponent,
"shall be, on my side--" he threw back his cloak, unbuttoned a plain
surtout, and from his ruffles unfastened a diamond star of great
value--"this."  He placed it upon the table.

There was a little, regular murmur of conventional admiration.
Claude bit his lip thoughtfully.  "And mine?" he asked, looking
squarely at the King.

Louis coughed, and waved one hand, with a gesture of deprecation at
the question.  "Yours should not be so large.  We play to the goddess
of chance.  You--um--ha--you won, to-day, a certain gauntlet of white
leather; a simple thing, but it will do.  I will play this for that.
You see the odds are favorable to you."

Claude flushed scarlet, and not a man at the table moved.  "The
gauntlet was a gage, Sire."

"We play for it," was the reply.

The Count glanced round the circle, noting each face in turn.  Baron
d'Holbach was engaged with snuff.  The other faces, excepting only de
Berryer's, were blank.  But Richelieu's eyes met those of Claude, and
the head of the King's favorite gentleman shook, ever so slightly, at
the rebellion in the Count's face.  Then, very slowly, de Mailly
unfastened his coat and drew from its place the glove of Mme. de
Châteauroux.  He laid it on the table beside the star.

"We play!" cried his Majesty, smiling as he seized the leathern cup.
He shook well, and dropped the dice vigorously before him.

"Seven!" cried the company.  It was four and three.

Claude received the implements from the King's hands, tossed and
threw.

"Eight!" was the return.  It was three and five.

The King bit his lip, and hastily played again.  The cubes stared up
at him impudently.  On one was a three, on the other a one.  None
spoke, for Louis frowned.

Claude was very sober but very composed as he tried his second
chance.  It seemed that he could not but win.  The courtiers hung
quietly on the play.  When the cup was lifted from the dice there was
a series of exclamations.  Claude himself laughed a little, and the
King drew a long sigh of relief.  Two and one had de Mailly thrown.

It was Henri who voiced the general interest.  "You are even," he
said, quietly.

The King suddenly rose to his feet.  "Not for long!" he exclaimed.
For some seconds he rattled the dice in the box, not attempting to
conceal his palpable nervousness.  When the black spots which lay
uppermost were finally counted, a smile broke over the royal lips.
Ten points he had made this time.

De Mailly, who had also risen, looked at them for a second with
compressed lips, but did not hesitate in his throw.  Like de Gêvres,
he dropped the squares before him with pointed delicacy.  Then he
stepped quietly back, with a throb at his heart, but no change in his
face.  Not a courtier spoke.

"We will play again!" cried the King, loudly, for they were, indeed,
no longer even.  M. de Mailly had thrown six and six.

[Illustration: "DE MAILLY HAD THROWN SIX AND SIX"

"Pardon, your Majesty," said Claude, in reply to the King's voiced
desire.  "I could not play again against France and hope to win,
though by but a single point.  Therefore I beg that you will spare my
humiliation, and accept the gauntlet as proof of your gracious
forgiveness of my daring."

At this Richelieu looked open-faced approval upon the Count; and de
Gêvres and d'Epernon, who had been roused from their ordinary state
of ennui by the pretty comedy played before them, glanced at each
other with appreciation of so excellent an act of courtiership.

"Monsieur le Comte, if I accept your generosity, it must only be on
condition that, as gage of my esteem for you, and our mutual
good-will, you wear this star.  Permit me to fasten it upon your
coat."

The small ceremony over, and the light of royal favor glittering in
the candle-rays over the Count de Mailly's heart, his Majesty, with
tender touch, took up the coveted gauntlet, put it inside his
embroidered waistcoat, and, placing his hand on de Berryer's
shoulder, bowed a good-night to the party and the Hôtel de Gêvres.

Immediately after the King left, the other participant in the
struggle for a woman's gage also rose.  Claude was tired.  He had no
mind to be assailed with the volley of epigrams, bons-mots, and
various comments that he knew would soon begin to be discharged from
the brains of his companions.  Certainly, he should have considered
the episode a happy one.  Already, since that talk of esteem and
good-will from the King, he could feel the change in attitude assumed
towards him by de Gêvres and d'Epernon.  But the sight of these
figures wearied him now; and he suddenly longed for a solitude in
which to face his rapidly growing regret that his cousin's glove had
passed out of his possession.

"What, monsieur!" cried de Gêvres, when he rose, "you will not give
me the chance to retrieve myself to-night?"

"Small hope for you with such luck as the Count's," returned
d'Holbach.  "When a man wins two points off a king, by how much may
he defeat a duke?  Reply, Richelieu.  It is geometry."

Richelieu laughed.  "I congratulate you, Monsieur le Comte," he said.

De Mailly bowed.  Then, turning to the Marquis, he held out his hand.
"Will you come, Henri, or must I beg shelter of Madame la Marquise
alone?"

"I come, Claude.  Good-night, and thanks for a most charming evening,
and a comedy worthy of Grandval, messieurs."

"Thank thy sister for that," returned de Gêvres.

Claude made a general salute, and then, without further parley,
accompanied his friend from the room and the house.

"My horse is still at the Procope," observed Claude at the door.

"No, I ordered it sent to my _hôtel_ before we left the café."

"We walk, then?"

"I am afraid so.  I did not think to order my coach, and not a chair
will be obtainable on such a night."

"It is as well.  The exercise will be a relief."

They started at a good pace up the long, wide thoroughfare that
bordered the river, and walked for some minutes in a silence that was
replete with sympathy.  It was some distance from the gambling-house
to the Hôtel de Mailly, Henri's abode, which was situated on the west
bank of the Seine, on the Quai des Théatins, just opposite the
Tuileries, on the Pont Royal.  The wind was coming sharply from the
east, bringing with it great, pelting rain-drops that stung the face
like bullets.  Henri was glad to shield his head from the cutting
attack by holding his heavy cloak up before it.  Ordinarily the walk
at this hour would have been one of no small danger; but to-night
even the dwellers in the criminal quarter were undesirous of plying
their midnight trade by the river-bank.  The cousins had passed the
dark cluster of buildings about the old Louvre before either spoke.
At length, however, the Marquis broke silence.

"Claude, you have passed a point in life to-day, I think."

"With the two that I won from the King, Henri?"

"Those and the gauntlet of Marie Anne."

There was a little pause.  Then Claude said, in a tone whose weary
monotony indicated a subject so often thought of as to be trite even
in expression:

"Do you--ever regret--that Anne went the way--of the other two?  Will
she--do you think, finish as did poor little Pauline?  Or--will some
other send her from her place--as--she did--my brother's wife,
Louise?"

As Claude had hesitated over the questions, so was Henri long in
making reply.  "I do not allow myself, Claude, to wonder over
might-have-beens.  There is a fate upon our family, I think.  But of
the three of our women who have gone her way, Marie is the fittest of
them all for her place.  Little Pauline--Félicité, we named her--her
death--my God, I do not like to think of it!  And poor, weak
Louise--your brother loved her dearly, Claude.  And he is dead, and
she--is making her long penance in that great tomb of the Ursulines.
Heigh-ho!  Thank the good God, my cousin, that you have neither
sister nor wife in this Court of France.  There is not one of them
can withstand the great temptation.  Our times were not made for the
women we love."

And for the rest of their walk both men thought upon these same last
words, which, through Claude's head, at least, had begun to ring like
a dark refrain of prophecy, of warning: "Our times were not made for
the women we love."

It was half an hour past midnight when the Marquis pounded the
knocker on the door of his _hôtel_ by the Seine.  It was opened with
unusual readiness by the liveried porter, who betrayed some surprise
at sight of those who waited to enter.

"Oh, my lord is not at Versailles!"

"As you see, we are here," returned Henri, adding, "My apartment is
ready?"

"Certainly, Monsieur le Marquis' apartment is ready."

"And one for Monsieur le Comte?"

The servant bowed.

"Light us up, then.  Claude, will you have supper?"

"No.  Nothing more to-night."

"Very well.  Gaillard, is madame visible?"

The porter coughed.  "Madame la Marquise was at Mme. de Tencin's till
late.  Madame, I think, is not visible."

Mailly-Nesle shrugged his shoulders, and proceeded to the staircase.
As the servant followed with a candelabrum he made a curious, soft
noise in his throat.  Forthwith a footman glided swiftly into the
hall from an antechamber, and took the other's place beside the door
as if waiting for some one.  Both nobles saw it.  Neither spoke.

Five minutes later Claude was alone in his room.  Henri had left him
for the night, and he refused the services of a lackey in lieu of his
own valet, who was at Versailles.  The servant had lighted his
candles, and a wood-fire burned in the grate.  His wet coat had been
carried away to dry.  His hat, surtout, and gloves lay upon a
neighboring chair.  Amid the lace of his jabot glittered the jewelled
star which, two hours ago, had flashed upon the breast of the King of
France.  Claude seated himself, absently, in a chair beside the
cheerily crackling fire, facing a great picture that hung upon the
brocaded wall.  It was Boucher's portrait of Marie Anne de
Mailly-Nesle, Marquise de la Tournelle, Duchesse de Châteauroux.  She
looked down upon him now in that calmly superb manner which she had
used only this morning; the manner that the Court had raved over,
that women vainly strove to imitate, that had conquered the
indifference of a king.  And as Claude de Mailly gazed, his own air,
shamed perhaps by that of the woman, fell from him, as a sheet might
fall from a statue.  In one instant he was a different thing.  He had
become an individual; a man with a strong mentality of his own.  The
courtier's mask of imperturbable cynicism, the conventional domino of
forced interest, the detestable undergarments of necessary toadyism,
all were gone.  Not the patch on his face, not the height of his
heels, not the whiteness of his hands nor the breadth of his cuffs
could make him now.  Perhaps she whose painted likeness was before
him would no more have cared to know him as he really was than she
would have liked the words that he uttered, dreamily, before her
picture.  But it was the true Claude, Claude the man, nevertheless,
who repeated aloud the thought in his heart:

"Our times are not made for the women we love."




CHAPTER II

The Toilet

Dawn, the late dawn of a gray, wintry morning, hung over Versailles.
Within the palace walls those vast corridors, which had lately rung
to sounds of life and laughter, stretched endlessly out in the
ghostly chill of the vague light.  Chill and stillness had crept also
under many doors; and they breathed over that stately room in which
Marie Anne de Châteauroux was accustomed to take the few hours of
relief from feverish life granted her by kindly sleep.

Though the favorite's apartment was as dark as drawn curtains could
make it, nevertheless a thin gleam of gray shot relentlessly between
hanging and wall, and, falling athwart the canopied bed, announced
that madame's temporary rest approached its end.  Against this
decree, however, madame's attitude would seem to rebel.  She lay,
apparently in profound sleep, in the very centre of the great bed,
sheets and cover drawn closely about her, up to her throat.  Only one
hand, half hidden in lace, and her head, with its framing mass of
yellow, powder-dulled hair, were visible.  In her waking life that
head of the Duchess of Châteauroux was celebrated for its marvellous
poise.  And even now, as it lay relaxed upon the pillow, the effect
of its daytime majesty was not quite lost.  Viewed thus, devoid of
animation or expression, the pure, classic beauty of the face showed
to better advantage, perhaps, than at another time.  Already,
however, ennui, and the constant effort at appearance of pleasure,
had left their marks upon the regular features; and, indeed, much
other than mere beauty might be found in the countenance.  If there
were power in the breadth of the forehead, there was too much
determination in the chin; while at each corner of the delicate mouth
a faint line gave a cast of resolution, dogged and relentless, to the
feminine ensemble.

Presently, as the shadows melted more and more, the woman's
silken-lashed eyes fell open, and the first of her waking thoughts
was expressed in a long, melancholy sigh.

The duties of the Duchess as Lady of the Palace of the Queen
necessitated her presence at the grand toilet of her Majesty on
Monday, Wednesday, and Friday.  On Tuesday, Thursday, and Sunday,
therefore, except on those weeks when she was in constant attendance
on Louis' consort, the Châteauroux accustomed the Court to a toilet
of her own, which the King's faction religiously frequented, while
the Queen's circle, the religious party, rolled their eyes, clasped
their hands, violently denounced the insolence of it, and fervently
wished that they might go, too.  Certainly madame's morning
receptions were eminently successful, and, however much gentle Marie
Leczinska might disapprove of them in secret, she never had the
courage to anger her husband by voicing her sense of indignity.
Thus, six mornings of the week being provided for, on Saturday the
Duchess confessed herself, though no absolution was to be had, and
prayed forgiveness for the other part of her life.

As madame awoke, and the clock upon her mantel-piece struck eight, a
door into the room swung open, and a trimly dressed maid came in.
She pushed back the curtains from the window, looped them up, and
crossed to the bedside.

"'Tis you, Antoinette?" came a voice from beneath the canopy.

"Yes, madame.  Shall I bring the water?"

"At once."

As Antoinette once more disappeared, madame sat up and pushed aside
the curtains of her bed.

For the following quarter of an hour, while the first part of the
toilet was being performed, the second and elaborate half of that
daily function was prepared for in the second room of the favorite's
suite--the famous boudoir.  A remarkable little room this, with its
silken hangings of Persian blue and green and white; and a remarkable
little man it was who sat informally upon a tabouret, in the midst of
the graceful confusion of chairs, sofas, consoles, and inlaid stands,
while in front of him was the second dressing-table, whereon reposed
the paraphernalia of the coiffeur, and beside him was a small bronze
brazier, where charcoal, for the heating of irons, burned.  The
profession of M. Marchon was instantly proclaimed by his elaborate
elegance of wig.  He had been, at some time, perruquier to each
French queen of the last three decades, from Mme. de Prie to the
ill-fated sisters of the present Duchess.  Just now he was ogling, in
the last Court manner, the second wardrobe-girl, who stood near him,
beside a spindle-legged table, polishing a mirror.  And Célestine
ogled the weazened Marchon while she worked and wondered if madame
would miss her last present from d'Argenson, a Chinese mandarin with
a rueful smile, who sat alone in the cabinet of toys, and ceaselessly
waved his head.  The courtly companionship between the two servants
had lasted for some time when there came a faint scratch on the
bedroom door.  It was Antoinette's friendly signal.  The hair-dresser
leaped to his place and bent over the irons, while Célestine forced
her eyes from the bit of porcelain and put away her polishing cloth
as Mme. de Châteauroux entered the room.

The Duchess seated herself before the first table, where Mlle.
Célestine administered certain effective and skilfully applied
touches to the pale face, and when these had rendered her to her mind
for the hour, madame surrendered herself into Marchon's hands, where
she would remain for a good part of the morning.

The preliminary brushing of the yellow locks had not yet been
completed when the first _valet-de-chambre_ threw open the door from
the antechamber and announced carefully:

"The Duc de Gêvres."

De Gêvres, as usual, delayed his entrance a full minute.  Then he
came in languidly, snuff-box in his right hand, hat under his arm,
peruke immaculate, and eye-glass dangling at his waist.  He bowed.
Madame raised her hand.  The Duke advanced, lifted it to his lips,
and left upon its fair surface a faint red trace of his salute.
Madame smiled.

"You have come to me early," she said.

"I arose," remarked the man, pensively, "to find the world in gray.
I arrayed myself to match the sky, and came to seek the sun.  When I
leave you I shall don pale blue, for you will drive the clouds from
my day."

Madame smiled again.  "Thank you.  But the gray is marvellously
becoming.  Pray do not attempt a second toilet this morning.  One is
singularly depressing."

"Surely, you are not depressed, Madame de Versailles?" he asked,
idly, examining her _negligée_ of India muslin with approval.  "Why
depressed?  Louis was furious at your unaccountable absence from the
salon last evening, and would play with no one.  He stayed in a
corner for two hours, railing at d'Orry and permitting not a soul to
approach.  Is it in pity for him, this morning, that you suffer?"

Madame shrugged.  "I do not waste time in pity of his Majesty.  At
the request of Mme. d'Alincourt, I spent last evening in the
apartments of the Queen."

"Good Heaven!  Then, madame, allow me to express my deepest sympathy!
I had no idea that you would play so recklessly with ennui.  Why,
your very gossip is a day old!"

"You, then, monsieur, I hail as my deliverer.  Will you not act as my
_Nouvelles à la Main_, that I may make no irretrievable blunder
to-day?"

"Madame desires, the King is at her feet.  Madame requests, and the
gods obey.  Where must one begin?"

"At the beginning."

De Gêvres smiled slowly in retrospection.  It was for this precise
opportunity that he had risen an hour early and dared royal
displeasure by being alone with the favorite for thirty minutes.  He
rose from the chair he had taken, drew a tabouret to within a yard of
the Duchess's knee, and reseated himself significantly.

"You frighten me, my lord.  It must be serious."

De Gêvres shrugged.  "Oh, not necessarily.  You shall judge."  He
glanced meditatively at her feet, tapped his snuff-box, and began to
speak just as Marchon finished the first curl.  "Without doubt,
madame, even after the deplorable past evening, you still recollect
the rather _outré_ events of the day before.  You cannot yet have
forgotten the last Rambouillet chase, the gage you offered, his
Majesty's unfortunate chagrin, and the intrepid, if rash, ardor of
your young cousin, Count Claude?"

"Thus far my memory carries me, monsieur.  Continue."

"Well!  The rest is, indeed, curious.  In spite of the Count's heroic
gallantry, he appeared, later in the day, to have repented somewhat
of having so eagerly dared the royal displeasure.  A company of my
friends were so good as to visit, with me, my _hôtel_--you know its
condition--for play, on this very evening.  By great good fortune,
his Majesty, together with a companion, did us the honor himself to
join our party a little later.  When the King beheld his successful
rival, the Count, seated with us, he instantly proposed that the two
of them play a round for high stakes.  Louis, madame, offered a
diamond star--valued, perhaps, at fifty thousand francs, or more,
against--"

"My glove."

"Even so.  You have, perhaps, heard the tale?" queried the Duke,
hastily, with a suspicion of anxiety in his voice.

Mme. de Châteauroux noticed this, but her face continued to be as
impassive as that of her smiling mandarin.  "You forget my evening,
monsieur.  I know nothing.  Continue, I beg of you."

"Monsieur le Marquis de Coigny and the Comte de Maurepas!" announced
the valet.

De Gêvres coughed, but his face expressed none of the disappointment
that he felt.

Mme. de Châteauroux greeted both gentlemen with imperturbable
courtesy, and the three nobles, after her salutes were over,
exchanged greetings.  Then the favorite said, at once:

"Pray be seated, messieurs.  M. de Gêvres is telling me a most
interesting anecdote.  Pardon if I ask him to finish it.  Since it in
a way concerns myself, I am so vain as to be curious."

The late-comers bowed and looked at the Duke, who, in that instant,
had mentally sounded the intruders, considered his course, and
decided to risk a continuance of his original plan.  Without any
noticeable hesitation, the story went on.

"As I said, his Majesty and the Count de Mailly were to play together
for possession of the glove.  The King threw first--four and three.
De Mailly came next with five and two."

"Ah!" murmured de Coigny.

"Again Louis with ten, and the Count turned precisely the same
number.  His Majesty was visibly tingling with anxiety.  He was about
to throw for the last time, with a prayer to the gods, when the
Count--um--took pity on him."

"He offered the glove?" asked madame, quietly.

De Gêvres bowed.  "In a way, Duchess.  He offered to--exchange the
stakes."

"Oh!" cried Maurepas, angrily.

"Dastardly!" muttered de Coigny.

Mme. de Châteauroux flushed scarlet with anger beneath her powder.

Little Marchon, trained to high gallantry by long experience in
haunts of the elect, left an iron in too long, and slightly scorched
a lock of hair.  His little eyes winked furiously with disapproval of
the Count.

"Monsieur le Marquis de Mailly-Nesle!" came the announcement.

De Gêvres coughed again; and, amid rather a strained silence, Henri
entered the apartment of his sister.

He looked about him for a moment or two with some curiosity, feeling
the awkwardness of his arrival, and considering what it would be wise
to say.  Maurepas, the diplomat, recovered himself quickly,
remarking, in a tone which relieved them all: "This brother's
devotion, my dear Marquis, is gratifying to behold.  One is really
never so certain of finding you anywhere at a given hour as here, in
your sister's boudoir."

"Mme. de Coigny has, I believe, no mornings _à la toilette_,"
observed Mme. de Coigny's husband.

Maurepas looked sharply at the speaker, while the others smiled, and
the Duchess made every one still easier by laughing lightly.

"Her _sang-froid_ is unapproachable," murmured de Gêvres to Maurepas,
behind his hand.

"You have certainly put it to strong test this morning," was the
reply, rather coldly given.

"L'Abbé de St. Pierre and l'Abbé Devries!"

The two ecclesiastics entered from the antechamber and advanced, side
by side, towards the Duchess.  The taller of the two, St. Pierre, was
a very desirable person in salon society, and could turn as neat a
compliment or as fine an epigram in spontaneous verse as any member
in the "rhyming brotherhood."  At sight of St. Pierre's companion,
who was a stranger here, the Marquis de Coigny gave a sudden,
imperceptible start, and Henri de Mailly suppressed an exclamation.

"Madame la Duchesse, permit me to present to you my friend and
colleague, l'Abbé Bertrand Devries, of Fontainebleau."

"I am charmed to see you both," deigned her Grace, giving her hand to
St. Pierre, while she narrowly scrutinized the slight figure and
delicate, ascetic face of the other young priest.  The mild blue eyes
met hers for a single instant, then dropped uneasily, as their owner
bowed without speaking, and passed over to a small sofa, where, after
a second's hesitation, he sat down.  St. Pierre, who seemed to
cherish some anxiety as to his new protégé's conduct, followed and
remained beside him.

"Unused to the boudoir, one would imagine.  It is unusual for one of
his order.  I am astonished that St. Pierre should have brought him
to make a début before you," observed de Gêvres to la Châteauroux,
who had not yet removed her eyes from the new priest.

"St. Pierre knows my fondness for fresh faces," she replied,
indifferently, picking up a mirror to examine the coiffure, just as
her lackey entered the room with small glasses of negus, which were
passed among the party.

While de Coigny raised a glass to his lips he turned towards Devries.
"You have spent all your time in Fontainebleau, M. Devries?" he
asked, seriously.

"By no means, monsieur," was the answer, given in a light tenor
voice.  "Indeed, for the last two weeks I have been working in Paris."

"Working!  And what, if my curiosity is not distasteful to you, is
your work?" queried madame, still toying with the mirror.

"By all means," murmured de Gêvres, comfortably, after finishing his
mild refreshment, "let us hear of some work.  It soothes one's nerves
inexpressibly."

Devries' blue eyes turned slowly till they rested on the slender
figure of the Duke, clad in his gray satin suit, his white hands half
hidden in lace, toying with a silver snuff-box.  The eyes gleamed
oddly, half with amusement, half with something
else--weariness?--disgust?--surely it was not ennui; and yet--in an
avowed courtier, that was what the look would have seemed to express.

"I will, then, soothe your nerves, if you wish it, sir.  My work
certainly was very real.  For the past two weeks my abode has been in
the Faubourg St. Antoine, but my days were spent in a very different
part of the city.  At dawn each morning, in company with my
colleague--not M. de St. Pierre, here--I left behind those houses
whose inmates rejoiced in clothes to cover themselves, in money
enough to purchase a bone for soup daily, and who were even sometimes
able to give away a piece of black bread to a beggar.  These
luxurious places we left, I say, and together descended into hell.
It might amuse you still more, monsieur, to behold the alleys, the
courts, the kennels, the holes filled with living filth into the
midst of which we went.  There women disfigure or cripple their
children for life in order to give them a means of livelihood, that
they may become successful beggars; there wine is not heard of, but
alcohol is far commoner than bread; there you may buy souls for a
quart of brandy, but must deliver your own into their keeping if you
have not the wherewithal to appease, for a moment, their hatred of
you, who are clean, who are fed, who are warm.  Cleanliness down
there is a crime.  Ah! how they hate you, those dwellers in the Hell
of Earth!  How they hate us, and how they curse God for the lives
they must lead!  The name of God is never used except in oaths.  And
yet a girl, whose dying child I washed, knew how to bless me one day
there.  It seems to me that they might all learn how, if opportunity
were but given them.  There has been some bitter weather lately, when
the frozen Seine has been a highway for trades-people.  Those
creatures among whom I went make no change from their summer toilets,
gentlemen.  Half--all the children--are quite naked.  The women have
one garment, and their hair.  The men are clad in blouses, with
perhaps a pair of sabots, if they can fight well to obtain them, or
are ready to do murder without a qualm to keep them in their
possession.  It is among these people that I worked, Monsieur--de
Gêvres--with my colleague."

"How eminently disgusting!" replied the Duke, calmly, but his remark
was not pleasing to the rest of those present, who had been actually
affected by the description.  Henri de Mailly had risen to his feet,
and, after a moment's pause, asked, rather harshly, "Who was your
colleague, monsieur?"

The Marquis de Coigny shot a quick, warning glance at Henri, and
raised his hand.  "Monsieur l'Abbé, I am interested in your story.
Would you do me the honor to breakfast with me this morning, and tell
me more of this life?"

The little audience stared, and la Châteauroux lifted her head rather
haughtily.  Devries appeared, for some reason, to be very much amused.

"You are too good, Monsieur le Marquis.  I have already partaken of
my morning crust.  Besides, you, doubtless, are happy enough to be
daily in the company of Mme. de Châteauroux; while I, monsieur, am a
poor priest, not often admitted to the dwellings of the highest."  He
rolled his eyes towards the figure of the Duchess, who was becoming
visibly gracious under the effect of this slight compliment.

"You are not, then, a sharer of the opinions of those poor creatures
amongst whom you have worked, and who, as you truthfully suggest,
have some little cause to hate us, who have so much more in life than
they?" queried Maurepas, with the interest of a Minister of the
Interior.

"No, monsieur, assuredly I have no feeling of enmity towards the
nobility of France.  I should have no right.  You see, I know
very--very lit--"  Suddenly Devries caught the eyes of St. Pierre
fixed on him in so curious a glance that he was forced to stop
speaking.  His mouth began to twitch at the corners.  He shook with
an inward spasm, and finally lay back upon the sofa, emitting peal
after peal of silvery, feminine laughter.

"Victorine!" cried the Duchess, starting from her chair.  "Victorine,
you madcap!  So you have come back again!"

"Mme. de Coigny insisted," murmured St. Pierre, uncertain of his
position.

The rest of the gentlemen sat perfectly still, staring at the little
Marquise, and trying, out of some sense of propriety or gallantry, to
keep from joining in her infectious laughter.  Only Henri de Mailly
sat near a window, his head on his fist, staring gloomily out upon
the barren, stone-paved court.

"My dear madame!" cried Maurepas, when she had grown tearful with
laughter, "your disclosure has done me an excellent turn.  It has
saved me five hundred livres.  I was about thus to impoverish myself
that you might be permitted to get still closer to heaven by spending
another week in the criminal quarter distributing them."

The Marquise de Coigny grew suddenly serious again.  "M. de Maurepas,
let me take you at your word.  I beg that you will send the money to
him who was my companion in the work--l'Abbé de Bernis."

"Oh!--François de Bernis?" asked St. Pierre, in quick surprise.  "I
have met him at the Vincent de Paul."

"Her Majesty, I believe, receives him at times into her most
religious coterie," put in de Maurepas.

"Well, since you know who he is, I will continue, if you will permit
me.  I beg that you will all, at least, believe that what I have said
concerning my occupation in Paris was wholly serious.  Indeed,
indeed, I am in the highest sympathy with the work of the Jesuit
fathers among the people; and there are few men in our world whom
I--respect--as I do M. de Bernis."

At these words, so solemnly spoken that they could not but impress
the listeners with their sincerity, the eyebrows of St. Pierre went
up with surprise, though he remained silent.  As a matter of fact,
the reputation of the Abbé François Joachim de Pierre de Bernis was
not noted for its sanctity.

"Will you, then, permit me, madame, to double my first offer?" said
de Maurepas, with his mind on the treasury.  "I will to-day send you
a note for one thousand livres, which I beg that you will dispense in
charity."

"M. de Maurepas, I wish that you could imagine what your word will
mean to those poor creatures."

"And shall you yourself return to Paris with the money, madame?"
inquired de Gêvres, smiling slightly.

De Coigny moved as though he would speak, but his wife answered
immediately, in his stead: "No, Monsieur le Duc.  I have no intention
of taking permanently to a black gown.  For two weeks it has occupied
me satisfactorily to attend the poor.  Now I shall come back to Court
till I am again fatigued by all of you.  After that I must devise a
new amusement.  Really--you all know my one eternal vow: I will not
become successor to Mme. du Deffant.  Death, if you like,--never such
ennui as hers.  M. de Mailly-Nesle, will you give--"

She did not finish.  Henri had sprung quickly to his feet, but de
Coigny was before him.  "Pardon, Monsieur le Marquis," said he, with
great courtesy, "will you allow me, to-day, instead.  To-morrow I
shall once more relinquish all to you."

De Mailly-Nesle could not, in reason, refuse the request, though it
was against the conventions.  He merely bowed as husband and wife,
having variously saluted la Châteauroux and the rest of the company,
passed together out of the boudoir.

"Mme. Victorine's eccentricity and her terror of being bored are
excellent things.  The husband seems to fall in love with her more
violently than ever after each adventure."

"Ah, Madame la Marquise is too charming to be anything but successful
everywhere.  Really, Henri, you and de Bernis--"

Henri, angry at the first word, turned upon the Duke: "Monsieur, I
would inform you that Mme. de Coigny is--"

"Ob yes, yes, yes!  Pardon me," de Gêvres rose, "I understand
perfectly that Mme. Victorine is the most virtuous, as she is the
most charming, of women.  Madame la Duchesse, I have been with you
seemingly but one moment, and yet an hour has passed.  His Majesty
will be receiving the little entries.  I bid you _au revoir_."

The Duchess held out her hand.  The courtier kissed it, bowed to the
three remaining men, and gracefully left the boudoir.  When the door
shut behind him a breath of fresher air crept through the room.
Mailly-Nesle, who had been restlessly pacing round and round among
the tables and chairs, paused.  De Maurepas drew a tabouret to
madame's side, and began to talk with her in the intimate and
inimitably dignified manner that was his peculiar talent.  St. Pierre
was thoughtfully regarding nothing, when Henri approached and sat
down beside him.  Just as they began to speak together, Marchon
stepped back a little from the chair of la Châteauroux.

"Madame," he cried, "the coiffure is finished."

At the same instant the door to the antechamber again flew open.
"The Comte de Mailly!" announced the valet.

There was a second's pause and Claude ran into the room.  "My dear
cousin!" he cried, buoyantly, hurrying towards her.

Mme. de Châteauroux rose slowly from her place, stared at the
new-comer for an instant with the insolence which only an insulted
woman can use, then deliberately turned her back and moved across the
room.  Maurepas was already on his feet, and now, seizing his
opportunity, he bowed to the woman, indicated Henri and the abbé in
his glance, passed Claude with the barest recognition, and left the
room congratulating himself on his adroit escape before the storm.
Mailly-Nesle and St. Pierre sat perfectly still for an instant out of
astonishment.  Then, happily, the abbé came to himself, rose,
repeated the performance of the minister, and hastened from the
unpleasantness.  The instant that he was gone Claude broke his
crimsoning silence in a somewhat tremulous voice:

"Name of God, Marie, what have I done?"

Madame was at her dressing-table.  Picking up a small mirror, she
retouched her left cheek.

"Marie," said Henri, gently, "it is but fair that you let him know
his fault."

A shiver of anger passed over the frame of la Châteauroux.  Then,
suddenly whirling about till she faced Claude, she whispered,
harshly: "My gauntlet, Monsieur le Comte; my white gauntlet!  Return
it to me!"

Again Claude flushed, wretchedly, while his cousin spoke: "He has it
not to return, Marie."

She turned then upon her brother.  "So you, also, know this insult,
and you counsel me to--let him know his fault!  Ah, but your school
of gallantry was fine!"

"This insult!" repeated Claude, stupidly.

"Fool!  Do you think I do not know it?"

Count and Marquis alike stood perfectly still, staring at each other.

"Your innocence is awkwardly done," commented madame.  "Show me the
price, Monsieur Claude, for which you sold my gage."

"Price!" echoed Henri, angrily.  But Claude drew a long breath.

"Ah!  Now I begin, I but begin, to understand.  Which was it that
came to tell the story, madame?  Was it d'Epernon, or Gêvres, or
Richelieu who twisted the account of a forced act into one of
voluntary avarice?"

The favorite shrugged.  "Charming words!  I make you my compliments
on your heroic air.  Will you, then, confront M. de Gêvres before me?"

"Most willingly, madame!  Afterwards, by the good God, I'll run him
through."

La Châteauroux bent her head, and there was silence till she lifted
it again to face her young cousin.  His eyes answered her penetrating
glance steadily, eagerly, honestly.  And thereupon madame began to
turn certain matters over in her mind.  She was no novice in Court
intrigue; neither had she any great faith to break with de Gêvres.
It was a long moment; but when it ended, the storm was over.

"How did it happen, Claude?"

"I gave the gauntlet to the King, when, man to man, he was beaten at
dice."

"You received nothing in return?"

Claude was uncomfortable, but he did not hesitate.  "Yes," he said,
with lowered eyes.  "I have brought it to you.  I hate it."

From one of the great pockets in the side of his coat he drew a
small, flat box, which he handed to his cousin.  She received it in
silence, opened it, and gazed upon the royal star.  The frown had
settled again over her face.  Suddenly, with a quick impulse, she
pulled open one of the small windows which looked down upon the Court
of Marbles.

"Claude, take this and throw it out--there," she commanded.

[Illustration: "'CLAUDE--TAKE THIS AND THROW IT OUT--THERE'"]

De Mailly was at her side in two steps.  Eagerly he seized the jewels
and flung them, with angry satisfaction, far out upon the stones.  La
Châteauroux looked at him quizzically for an instant, then suddenly
held out both hands to him.  He did not fall upon his knee, as a
courtier should have done; but threw his arms triumphantly about her
and bent his powdered head over hers.

"Um," muttered Henri, indistinctly, "methinks I would better go and
seek the fallen star."




CHAPTER III

The Gallery of Mirrors

The 16th of January fell on a Saturday, on the evening of which day
the King held his usual weekly assembly in the formal halls of the
palace.  These affairs were not loved by Louis, whose tastes ran in
more unostentatious directions; but they were a part of his
inheritance, coming to him with the throne, his hour of getting up in
the morning, and the national debt; so he made no audible murmur, and
ordinarily presented a resplendent appearance and a dignified
sulkiness on these occasions.  It was his custom to enter the Hall of
Battles or the Gallery of Mirrors, in company with his consort,
between half-past eight and nine o'clock.  Since no courtier was
supposed to make his entrance after the King, the great rooms were
generally thronged at an early hour, and the first dance began at
nine precisely.

At a quarter to seven on this particular Saturday, four candles
burned in the Gallery of Mirrors, and their petty light made of that
usually magnificent place a shadowy, dreary gulf of gloom.
Ordinarily, at this hour, the salon was deserted.  To-night, it
appeared, one individual was unhappy enough to find the place
harmonious with his mood.  This solitaire, who had twice paced the
length of the hall, finally seated himself on a tabouret with his
back to the wall, and, leaning his head against a mirror, gave
himself up to some decidedly uncomfortable thoughts.  It was Claude
de Mailly who was young enough and unwise enough to surrender himself
to his mood in such a place, at such an hour.  Only late in life does
the courtier learn how dangerous a thing is melancholy.  Claude had
not come to this yet; and for that reason, through one long hour, he
remained in darkness, meditating upon a situation which he could not,
or, more properly, would not, help.  For Claude's eyes were well open
to the precarious position into which he had got himself; they were
open even to his more than possible fall.  Nor was he ignorant of the
direction in which salvation lay--the instant bending to Louis'
wishes, repudiation of the favorite, and devotion to some other
woman.  But, to his honor be it said, Claude de Mailly was deeply
enough in love and loyal enough by nature to scorn the very
contemplation of such action.  He could not see very far into the
future.  He dared not try to pierce the veil that hid the to-come
from him.  He would not think of consequences.  Perhaps he was not
capable of imagining them; for, to him, life and Versailles were
synonymous terms, and the world beyond was space.

His vague and varied meditations were broken in upon by the
appearance of eight lackeys, who had come to light the room for the
evening.  Claude rose from his place and slipped away by a side-door.
He had nothing to do, nowhere in particular to go.  The
Œil-de-Bœuf would be deserted.  The Court was dressing.  An
hour before, dismal with the loneliness of the gray sky and the
falling snow, he had left his rooms in Versailles.  He was dressed
for the evening, but had had nothing to eat since the dinner hour.
An idea came to him presently, and he bent his steps in the direction
of the Staircase of the Ambassadors.  At the head of this, on the
second floor, he halted, knocking at a well-known door.  It was
opened after a moment by a well-known lackey.  Claude thrust a coin
into the man's hand, and passed out of the antechamber, through a
half-lighted salon, and into the Persian boudoir where sat Mme. de
Châteauroux and Victorine de Coigny, comfortably taking tea _à
l'anglaise_ together, and talking as only women, and women of an
unholy but very entertaining Court, can talk.  The little Marquise
was dressed for the assembly.  The duchess was coiffed, patched, and
rouged, but _en négligé_.  She rose nervously at Claude's entrance.

"Claude!  Claude!  How unceremonious you are!"

"And did you hear what we were saying of you, monsieur?" asked
Victorine, smiling mischievously, as she gave him her hand.

"Fortunately for my vanity, madame, no," he returned, bending over
it; then, at her ripple of laughter, he crossed to his cousin, took
her proffered fingers, but, instead of kissing them, seized them in
both his hands, clasped them close to his breast, and looked
searchingly into her eyes.

"Anne, Anne, I have suffered so!" he murmured.  "I wonder--if you
care?"

Mme. de Coigny sprang up.  "At least, monsieur, give me time to
retire!  Your ardor is so remarkable!"

The Duchess laughed and gently withdrew her hand from Claude's grasp.
She was in excellent spirits.  Never had she passed a more uniformly
successful week at Court than the one just ending.  If she had
purchased much royal devotion, and much toadyism from hitherto lofty
personages at Claude's expense, why--that was Claude's affair.  His
career was not in her keeping; but she could, and did, treat him very
amiably in private for the sake of the fierce jealousy which he was
inspiring in her royal lover.  It was one of her cleverest
manœuvres, one that had been tried before, this playing some quite
insignificant little person against Louis of France; for the King was
ardently in love for the first time, and had not yet grown old in the
knowledge of woman's ways.

"Come, Claude," entreated madame, "sit here, and take at least one
dish of this charming beverage.  And the patties are by Mouthier
himself.  You must taste them; and Mme. de Coigny shall entertain
you, while my dress is put on."

He accepted the invitation readily enough, seated himself at the
little table, and began an attack on Mouthier's patties with such
good-will that Mme. de Coigny held up her hands.

"Ciel, Monsieur le Comte!  Do you protest that you are a lover, with
such an appetite?  'Tis more worthy the Court of Miracles!"

Claude put down his tea.  "Ah, madame--the Court of Miracles!  Do you
know that for the last days I have heard nothing on every side but
conversations about the last experiment of the Marquise de Coigny?
May I ask if it proved a really successful remedy for your deplorable
ennui?"

Mme. de Coigny slightly smiled.  "Indeed, monsieur, its efficacy was
but too great.  At the time, I was in a dream of pity and
of--happiness.  Since my return, my wretchedness is greater than ever
before.  Pouf!  How can you bear the air of this hideous place?  It
stifles!  It poisons!  It kills!"

"I hear," remarked Mme. de Châteauroux, from her toilet table, "that
Griffet will, in a few days, formally present Monsieur l'Abbé de
Bernis to her Majesty as eligible to the post of third chaplain to
the Dauphin.  Now, if it were desirable, it is possible that the King
might"--she touched an eyebrow--"might be prevailed upon to ask him
to supper with the royal family."

Victorine de Coigny moved uneasily, and Claude noted, from beneath
his lids, that a sudden color, which did not quite match the rouge,
had started into her face.  "Do not jest, Marie," she murmured, half
to herself.

"Oh, it is quite a possibility, my dear!  If you ask it, I will--give
him a salon here on a Tuesday evening.  Will that please you?  You
will be able, then, to--"

Victorine sprang nervously to her feet.  "Good Heaven, Marie!  Do you
not know that M. de Bernis considers me a man?  How could you dream
that I would wish him to know my sex?  I--I beg of you--do not let me
meet him here, or--or--if I should, at least you must disclose
nothing.  It would be too mortifying."

Mme. de Châteauroux paused in the manipulation of her gown to look at
her friend.  Never before had she beheld Victorine de Coigny in
confusion; never had she seen her betray the smallest sign of emotion
about any thing or person.  Claude also regarded her with unfeigned
interest.  Presently he turned slowly to his cousin.

"Madame," he said, softly, "why will you not make a pilgrimage with
me into the Court of Miracles?"

"Dear Claude," she answered, smiling dreamily, "when I go there, I
must carry with me only an image of--the King."

And, while Claude colored with displeasure, Victorine turned her head
to hide an irrepressible smile.

By this time the candles in the great gallery were all lighted, and
the mirrors reflected the brilliant colors of a richly costumed and
continually increasing throng that passed and repassed in endless
procession before them.  No woman here was untitled; few of the men
had less than five, and many had twenty, generations of unsmirched
aristocracy behind them.  Many were there who did not own the clothes
upon their backs; and many others whose debts would have impoverished
a half-dozen of the wealthiest of the bourgeoisie.  Yet few ever went
abroad with an empty pocket; and money was generally their last
source of worry.  Here passed the Marquis de Sauvré, a member of the
King's intimate circle, a page of the Court, whose estates were
mortgaged, and whose Paris _hôtel_ was almost dismantled of
furniture, in an unpaid-for dress of cherry-and-white satin, with
pearls worth fifty thousand livres on him, arm in arm with M. de la
Poplinière, a farmer-general, worth forty millions, but not attired
with half the extravagance of his companion.  In a corner, taking
snuff, and commenting on the degeneracy of the grand manner since the
last reign, were the old Duc de Charost, who had attached himself to
the Queen and the religious party; the Duc de Duras, who lived on the
influence of his wife's implacable etiquette; and M. de
Pont-de-Vesle, a successful diplomatist in a small way, and the most
disagreeably ubiquitous man at Court.  Opposite them the Marquis
d'Entragues, a man whose scutcheon had come into existence two
hundred years before, beginning with a bar sinister to the discredit
of a certain King of France, and M. Marchais, at whose _hôtel_ could
be found the best _vin d'Ai_ in the kingdom, and who was a favorite
with Louis on that account, were discussing, with the Comtesse
d'Estrades, the pompous intrigues of Mme. de Grammont.  Every one
waited, more or less eagerly, first, for the appearance of the
favorite; secondly, for the arrival of the King.

"It is half-past eight," remarked de Coigny to Charost, whose group
he had just joined.  "I am unable to discover madame, my wife.  She
must be with Mme. de Châteauroux, who, by-the-way, is late."

"The Duchess is actually more haughty than la Montespan was,"
returned the old Duke.  "The Fourteenth Louis showed less indulgence
than his present Majesty."

"Possibly.  But where is the favorite of the old Court with the
presence, the magnificence, the carriage of the present Duchess?"
cried Duras, popularly.

"Quite so," murmured Pont-de-Vesle, rubbing his chin.

"Well--yes.  She has, perhaps, the manner," admitted Charost,
unwillingly.

"And she is here!" cried de Coigny.

"Ah!  What a carriage!  What a glance!  What a toilet!" cried Duras,
rapturously.

"It is not difficult to perceive that she means, at all events, to
wreck her cousin as she did the little d'Agenois."

"It is de Mailly's own fault, then.  He is mad, to betray such
devotion.  One would never believe that he had been brought up at
Court."

"You are quite right, M. de Charost.  Such honesty and truth as his
are absurdities that we do not often discover here," observed de
Coigny, shrugging his shoulders.

The Duchess, handed by Claude, whose eyes were fastened on her,
followed by Victorine and Henri de Mailly-Nesle, was entering the
salon.  The perfumed crowd, half unconsciously, drew back a little on
either side to make a way for her as they did for the King.  Her
bearing was certainly royal.  The heavy velvet of her robe, with its
glittering silver fern-leaves, swept about her like a coronation
mantle.  Her breast glittered with a mass of diamonds, and in her
hair were five stars, fastened together like a coronet.  She was
turned slightly towards Claude, and noticed no one till he had
finished what he was saying to her, so that all had time to note the
manner of her entrance and the details of the costume.  Then, as
Richelieu pressed towards her, she gently dropped Claude's hand and
turned aside.

He stood still for a moment where she left him, till he saw her quite
surrounded with men and women.  Then he moved away, dreading the next
hour, but buoyed up with the thought of a promise she had given
before they left her apartments.  There were few people about him
whom he did not know, and he bowed continually from right to left as
he walked aimlessly through the throng.  Oddly enough, however, as it
seemed to him, the salutes that were returned were coldly formal.  No
one addressed him beyond a chilly "Good-evening," and Mme. de
Grammont passed by with her eyes fixed on some distant goal.
Claude's heart was beginning to throb a little, and he could feel the
color surge over his face.  Presently there was a touch upon his arm.
Quickly he turned his head.  M. de Berryer was beside him.

"Good-evening, M. de Mailly.  Your face is troubled.  In the midst of
such a scene the expression is unusual.  Am I impertinent to ask if I
can be of service?"

Claude gave the man a quick and searching glance.

"Yes," he said, after a pause, "you can tell me, if you will, your
idea as to why I am in disfavor with--all these.  And, also, if you
will, answer this question: is my present position dangerous?"

They had drawn a little to one side of the greatest press while
Claude spoke.  De Berryer stopped an instant to think before he
replied; but when he did so it was evidently with perfect honesty.

"My dear Count, you are experiencing these little and very
disagreeable cuts, in my opinion, first, because of your reckless
attentions in spite of his Majesty's open displeasure; secondly,
because of an unpleasant mistake in the story of your game with the
King on Tuesday evening.  The first matter you alone can rectify, but
the method is simple.  In the second, I will try to assist you.  As
to the--possible danger of your position--well, let me advise you
to--do what may be done while it still is possible.  Your pardon.
_Au revoir_."

The Chief of Police, bowing courteously, turned aside and was lost in
the crowd before Claude could say anything further.  To tell the
truth, the last words had nonplussed de Mailly not a little.
Presently, however, he flung up his head, and, passing his hand over
his forehead, muttered to himself: "You may be right--God knows you
may be right.  But no honest man gives up the woman he loves because
his rival is a king.  And, from my soul, I believe that in time Marie
must love me in spite of all!"  And so the lights grew a little
brighter as Claude passed on again through the Gallery of Mirrors.

It was a quarter to nine, and the company grew slightly bored.  In
three-quarters of an hour two hundred people can easily dispose of
ten new scandals, redigest twenty ancient ones, and anticipate as
many as the remaining minutes will permit.  But undiluted gossip,
spiced with epigram and heated with wit though it may be, grows
nauseating after a while, if taken in too great quantities; and,
through the great room, to-night, there were enough chronic
dispeptics of this class to make conversation finally begin to lag.
The abstract murmur, to which Claude was moodily listening, changed
in character.  Suddenly, as the cries of the ushers at last rang out,
it became as present wine to former tepid milk:

"Mesdames, messieurs, their Majesties!  Way for the King!  Way for
the Queen!--Will you have the goodness to move just here."

The four royal ushers, with their white staffs, passed down the room,
forming an alley for the passage of the King.  No ribbons were used,
as in the days of the fourteenth Louis.  The courtiers were better
trained now.  They pressed back voluntarily on either side, leaving a
very well-formed lane between the two crowds.  A quick silence fell
over the room and the circling throng was still.  Each one had sought
the company in which he or she wished to stand.  For none knew just
how long it would take his Majesty to reach the other end of the
room, where he would open the first minuet.  Claude, by a series of
delicate manœuvres, had reached the side of Mme. de Châteauroux,
and, despite the silence, found opportunity to whisper:

"You will not forget--that you have promised me the first dance?"

And the favorite, looking into her cousin's eyes, felt, even in her
heartless heart, a little throb of pity for the utter abandon of his
infatuation.

"I do not forget, _mon cher_.  But thou shouldst have kept away from
me till the progress was over."

Claude shrugged and smiled happily.

"Mesdames, messieurs, their Majesties!"

Two more ushers entered and passed rapidly down the aisle, backward.
Louis and his wife, hand in hand, followed after.  The King was, as
usual, magnificently dressed and glittering with jewels.  His face,
however, was as unpropitious as possible.  He wore his most bored and
fretful look, and he walked straight down the room for a distance of
twenty-five feet, heedless of his wife, without glancing at a soul.
Marie Leczinska, on the contrary, carelessly attired in a costume of
deep brownish-red brocade, pale of face, tired-eyed, yet wearing a
curiously contented look, bowed timidly to three or four of her
_dames du palais_ and some of her abbés, who had the grace to return
the salutes with a show of respect that was born of pity.  The
company, however, quickly felt the chilling breath of the master's
ill-humor.

"_Parbleu!_" muttered de Gêvres to Richelieu, as they stood together
at the far end of the gallery, "madame herself is to be ignored
to-night."

But the Duke was mistaken.  His Majesty, in his rapid walk, had seen
many more things than one might have imagined.  He knew that Claude
was beside the favorite, and he accurately surmised Claude's intent.
Therefore, when he came abreast of the Duchess, who was not in the
front row, he suddenly stopped, turned his head towards her, and
remarked, in a perfectly expressionless tone:

"Mme. de Châteauroux, I have the pleasure of opening the dance with
you to-night."

[Illustration: "HE SUDDENLY STOPPED AND TURNED HIS HEAD TOWARDS HER"]

And before she had time to courtesy her thanks he had passed on again.

"Ah, de Gêvres, take note," murmured Richelieu, cautiously, "'tis two
forms of the same expression that her Majesty and Claude de Mailly
are at this instant wearing."

"You are right, my friend.  You should propose something of the sort
as the next subject for the competitive philosophical essay at the
Academy."

"With whom do you dance?"

"The Princesse d'Hénin.  And you?"

"I am going to bore myself for appearances.  The Duchesse de
Boufflers."

"Oh.  You might amuse her, then, with some anecdotes of your past
sanctity."

"She knows them too well.  She will merely insist on talking to me of
the frightful improprieties of Mme. de Coigny."

"Oh, by-the-way, as to that, I hear that de Bernis did not even know
her sex."

"I have met him at Mme. Doublet's; and I give him credit for rather
more brain than that."

"Really?  In that case I must take the affair into my repertoire.  M.
de Mailly-Nesle will be able to weep in Claude's company."

"Such tears appear to run in the family.  You've been rather unkind
to Claude of late--and, moreover, it was dangerous to garble the
story.  His disfavor with la Châteauroux certainly did not last long."

"No--silly boy!  Really, Richelieu, that little invention should have
done him a good turn.  If the Duchess had refused to speak to him for
a week, he would have been saved.  As it is--um--I am glad that my
position is not his."

"Well, _au revoir_.  I go to seek my _dame d'étiquette_."

"_Au revoir_.  But oh! Richelieu!  Remember, when you relate the
tale, that it is not only from the affections of Mailly-Nesle, but
from those of de Coigny himself, that the abbé is tearing the lady."

"What!  Coigny in love with his wife?"

"Madly.  Only it is with the most delicate unostentation in the
world.  He is perfectly _comme il faut_, and to general eyes devoted
still to Mme. d'Egmont."

"A charming romance.  Thank you, and farewell."

Richelieu hurried away, and de Gêvres also moved more rapidly than
was his wont in search of his partner.  While the hours of that long
evening passed, the emotions varied with them.  As la Châteauroux had
her triumph with, so had her cousin his revenge upon, the King.  The
third dance--_menuet des sabres_--Louis performed with his wife.
Under cover of imitating royalty, de Coigny sought Victorine for his
companion.  Henri, biting his lips, watched de Gêvres lead madame
forth, and then, totally indifferent to every unengaged woman in the
room, sought out his Marquise, who left M. Trudaine with a little
laugh, and devoted herself prettily to the husband with whom she had,
as she said, merely a casual acquaintance.  Meantime the King was
frowning furiously on the presumption of his still dauntless rival.
For Claude, in the face of a dozen competitors, under the very shadow
of a warning glance from de Berryer, which unmistakably spelled
_lettre de cachet_, had, with scarcely so much as a by-your-leave,
triumphantly carried his cousin off from her admirers to the head of
the third twenty, and proceeded to make two wrong steps during the
dance, much to the amusement of la Châteauroux and the disgust of the
King: who, though France were tottering, had never been guilty of
such a misdemeanor.

The grand supper, which began at midnight, was virtually ended at one
o'clock by the departure of the King; although Mme. de Châteauroux,
at Richelieu's side, still stayed at table, and the Court, from
curiosity, remained with her.  There was a murmur, whether of
disappointment or surprise, when the de Mailly cousins, Henri and
Claude, with merely the customary salutes, passed together from the
room.  Five minutes later the Duchess, refusing escort, departed
unattended, and the lingering Court, heartily sick of its own dull
self, bored, sleepy, with aching eyes and feet, rose from the
horseshoe table, and went its way to a dubious rest.

For an hour every apartment on the upper floors of the palace was
ablaze with light.  In the city of Versailles those streets which,
during the great season, were the abodes of the lesser nobility, were
still alive with coaches, chairs, and link-boys; while not a window
in any of the tall, narrow houses but glowed with the mild fire of
candles.  In one of these streets, the Avenue de St. Cloud, within
the building called by its owner the Châtelet Persane, in half the
apartment of the third floor, Claude and Henri kept rooms together.
Just below them, more luxurious in fashion and less in content, were
the court apartments of the Marquis and Marquise de Coigny.

Victorine, nearly ready for the night, with a silken _négligé_ thrown
over her elaborate white gown, sat before her dressing-table,
brushing with her own hands the clouds of powder from her dark hair.
This hair, comparatively short, according to the dictates of fashion,
was still her only claim to beauty.  Thus at night, when the soft,
natural curls could cluster unreservedly about her pale face and
neck, the little Marquise was far prettier than in the daytime.  She
was not beautiful even now.  The mirror showed her a delicate, oval
face, pallid and hollow-cheeked; two abnormally large eyes, that were
green and weary-looking to-night; the brows above them lightly
marked, and too straight to harmonize with her great orbs; a nose
delicate, short, and tilted piquantly upward--a feature more worthy
of a coquettish grisette than the daughter of one of the oldest
families in France; and a mouth indefinite, long, pale, sometimes
very full of character, that would have rendered Boucher and the
miniature painters desperate.

Victorine had sent away her maid as soon as she was ready to sit down
quietly.  It seemed to her that, sleepy as the girl appeared, she
would be able to read too much from her mistress's face, to see too
far into her mind.  Besides this, it was a relief to be alone.
During the strange month which she had just lived, Mme. de Coigny had
fallen suddenly in love with freedom.  The suffering which she was
enduring from bondage was the penalty she paid for her reckless
wilfulness.  But had it been ennui now, as of old, under which she
chafed, she might have made further effort to dispel it by means of
another of those startling escapades which, since she had amused the
King with one of them, the Court had become reconciled to.  This was
not ennui, then.  This, she thought vaguely, and with a kind of
rebellion, was the haunting image of a single person, the unchanging
recurrence before her mental eyes of a man's face--the face of
François de Bernis, as she had seen it first a month since at
Fontainebleau.

The brush in her hand had almost ceased to pass over her hair, and
Victorine was staring fixedly into the mirror, without, however,
seeing herself.  Presently the door to her boudoir swung gently open.
She started slightly and turned about in her chair.  M. de Coigny,
her husband, in his long lounging-robe of green and gold, stood upon
the threshold.  She regarded him silently.  He hesitated for a
moment, and then asked, deprecatingly:

"Will you perhaps be so gracious as to permit my entrance?"

"Certainly, Monsieur le Marquis, if it is your wish."

"I thank you."

He walked lingeringly into the delicate little place, and seated
himself at some distance from her, upon a small chair.  Then the
silence fell again, lasting several seconds.  Victorine waited; her
husband was nervously at a loss for words.  Finally, seeing that she
did not know how to help him, he began, in a low, impersonal tone:

"Madame, it is now four days since your return from your little
journey to this abode, and--and to my nominal protection.  During the
month in which your place of retreat was unknown to me, I confess to
having experienced extreme concern for your welfare.  I believe that
I have never spoken to you upon the subject of those short flights to
freedom which, from time to time, you have been accustomed to take,
in order to overcome, as I have understood, your always unfortunate
tendency towards ennui.  This one just passed, however, having been
of so much longer duration than usual, I have taken the liberty of
questioning your old servitor, Jérôme, whom you were so wise as to
take with you as attendant.  He has informed me that, so far as he
has been able to determine, your conduct as regards any of my sex
whom you chanced to encounter in that month, was eminently reserved
and dignified.  Upon this, madame, I venture to congratulate you.  I
have come to you to-night, however, with a proposal on which I have
meditated carefully for some weeks.  At first it will not improbably
appear to you to be too unconventional and perhaps too uninteresting
to be desirable; but I beg, for my sake as well as yours, that you
will consider it from every point of view.

"I have thought, Victorine, that perhaps one reason for your
carelessness about existence at Court was due to your entire
indifference to any of the cavaliers there at your disposal.  I
should have surrendered my supposed rights to M. de Mailly-Nesle had
I ever perceived that you desired him for your comrade.  I have been
impelled to the belief that you do not care for him.  Therefore it
is, madame, that I approach you to-night with the offer of myself to
you, as devoted to you in heart and feeling, to be your companion as
well as the protector of your name, or, as the Court understands the
word, your lover.  With this request I couple the assurance that my
love and esteem for you are now far stronger than two years ago, when
we were united in marriage."

The Marquise listened to this punctilious and delicate offer quite
passively, with courteous attention, and no little amazement.  When
he had finished speaking, she sat for a little while contemplating
him silently.  He waited with patience while her eyes travelled over
his stalwart figure and pleasant face.  Finally, not without
nervousness, she began her reply.

"M. de Coigny, I am now, at the beginning of our third year of
marriage, eighteen years of age.  Of course you remember how, for the
first sixteen years of my life, spent in my family's estate in Berry,
I was carefully educated for the position which I now hold.  All
necessary accomplishments and the code of etiquette were perfectly
familiar to me before that age; but there were some few
things--essential ones--about Court life of which they did not inform
me.  Just after my sixteenth birthday I left the château for the
first time in my life.  I was conveyed by my guardian to Issy, where,
fifteen minutes after I had first looked upon you, I found myself
your wife.  You will pardon me, I am sure, monsieur, when I say that
my untried emotions were so strongly affected as to be, one might
say, shocked.  We returned to Versailles, you remember, where I was
at once presented to their Majesties.  In the two days which we had
alone together I had had time to admire you, monsieur.  It might have
come to be more than admiration.  When, however, upon my first
evening in the palace, it was revealed to me, inadvertently, what
your generally accepted position in regard to Mme. d'Egmont was, I
bitterly regretted not having been taught more truly what I should
have expected at this famous Court; and, at the same time, I
hastened, out of duty, to stifle at once whatever feeling I had come
to have for you in forty-eight hours.  So successful was I, monsieur,
that I have never since been troubled by any emotion for any living
thing belonging to this city and palace of Versailles.  Such, then,
must be my justification for the refusal of your very thoughtful
offer.  I can but thank you for it.  I appreciate to the full the
gallantry of your intended sacrifice; but I cannot permit you to make
it.  Believe me, monsieur, I must refuse."

The Marquis de Coigny had heard her in silence.  Now, at the close of
her unintentionally pitiful recital, he repressed an exclamation, and
sat still, looking at her, for a long moment.

"How brutal I have been, Victorine!" he said, finally.  "But I never
realized.  I never knew!"

His wife raised her hand.  "Oh, monsieur, I beg of you, do not
reproach yourself!  I would not dream, indeed I would not, of blaming
you in any way.  It was only that I was young to the way of the
world."

He looked at her again, with a love-light struggling to show itself
in his face.  "Victorine--can you not forget?  Will you not let me
try to make your life happy, now, at last?"

She returned his glance, and smiled, dreamily, as though her thoughts
had flown far.  "Monsieur, it is not in your power; for I am happy,
now, at last."

The Marquis de Coigny rose.  His face was passive.  Only his mouth
was drawn a little straighter than usual.  His bow was in perfect
form.  "I have the honor to wish you good-night, Victorine."

The Marquise courtesied.  "Good-night, Jules," she said, kindly.

He was at the door when he suddenly, moved by strong feeling, turned
about again.  She was looking at him.  Their eyes met, and the
glances clashed.  Silently she courtesied again; and, in silence,
once more, the Marquis bowed and turned away.




CHAPTER IV

Marly

On Monday afternoon, at half-past five o'clock, in a small room in
the Lazariste, which was next to St. Vincent de Paul in the Rue de
Sèvres, sat François de Bernis, Abbé Coyer, and St. Perle, the
Lazariste prior, taking tea.  The Abbé François de Bernis wore, over
his non-clerical court-dress, a long, straight black coat, which did
not set off to advantage his dark, handsome face, straight brows,
nose, and mouth, smooth olive complexion, and deep gray eyes.  His
wig was short and round.  His hat and gauntlets lay on a chair near
at hand.  Coyer, a weaker replica of his brother abbé, was in much
the same costume, which denoted an approaching journey; while St.
Perle, stout, round, pale-eyed, bald, and wigless, was in his usual
priestly gown.

The prior had finished his second bowl of tea, and sat absently
meditating on the excellence of its flavor.  It was not a thing of
which he partook daily.  De Bernis lay back in his chair, the dish in
his hand steaming unheeded, legs crossed, eyes staring into space,
and a smile stretching itself over his countenance.

"Thy thought, François!  I would give something for the recipe of
that smile at Mme. de Tencin's.  I might tell what tale I liked to
explain it, and they would credit every word."

De Bernis returned to the present, and directed the smile at his two
companions.  "It is a tale," said he.  "A very charming tale.
However, our coach will have arrived before I have finished it with
proper adroitness."

"The coach shall wait."

"Ah, my dear Coyer, 'tis not the first time that you will have made
your bow to his Majesty and to the favorite.  Consider my agitated
eagerness."

"The _sang-froid_ of M. de Bernis is known to be imperturbable,"
ventured the prior.

"And your appearance at Marly will be infinitely more important if
you show yourself indifferent enough to be late."

De Bernis shrugged.  "Very well, then.  My history will--disappoint
you.  It might be so charming a romance.  It is, in reality, so
unfinished.  However--I will be truthful.

"It began upon a certain morning five weeks past, the week of
Christmas, when, as you know, I was at Fontainebleau.  At ten of the
morning I started out, on foot, my destination being the hut of one
of the forest-keepers, my road through the forest's centre.  I had
some _écus_ in my pouch, together with some food and some medicine of
herbs, for the woodsman was wedded and was poor.  The morning was
frosty.  There was some little snow on the ground, and here and there
a wolf-track.  I went slowly, composing consolatory speeches, and
meditating--on holy matters.  Presently I looked up, with the sense
of some one near, to find myself facing a companion of the vows,
dressed like myself.  I stopped, saluted, and bade him good-morning.
He returned my greeting in a pretty tenor voice, unusually high.  I
looked again at the man's face.  It was peculiar, but
pleasing--small, oval, white, and smooth.  He was very young, and his
eyes were remarkably large and blue.  He had been fasting, I thought."

Coyer laughed.

"Each day," continued de Bernis, retrospectively, without heeding the
interruption--"each day thereafter, by one chance or another, we met.
I am not quite sure how.  M. Devries seemed to be under no particular
order of procedure, and so, at my invitation, he made himself my
companion in charitable rounds.  Daily I became more interested in
him by reason of his reticence respecting himself; and, after a time,
I fell completely under the spell of fascination emanating from his
voice and his manner.  By the time we set out together for Paris, and
before my first suspicion of his personality came to me, my
inexplicable infatuation had risen to great height.  At the inn in
Fontainebleau, on the Paris road, and again at the lodging that he,
oddly enough, chose to take in the Faubourg St. Antoine, there was
always in attendance upon my companion an old and very respectful man
called Jérôme.  When we passed the Paris barrier I overheard this
servant, in a whispered communication, address Devries in a word
which sounded strangely like 'madame.'"

Here St. Perle started with surprise, and Coyer took snuff with a
little impatience at the coup anticipated by him from the beginning.

De Bernis went on tranquilly: "At that instant all my vague
conjectures and my unconscious suspicions suddenly leaped together
into a certainty of knowledge.  Need I add, my friends, that, as a
man and a poet, I was disgusted with all the lost opportunities, but
still enraptured with the glowing future?  But, alas! I soon
discovered that my goddess--M. l'Abbé Devries, as I punctiliously
called her--was as unapproachable as she was irreproachable.  This I
came to realize gradually, and by means of repeated failures in small
advances.  I was still, fortunately, too careful to betray myself.
It was she who proposed our pilgrimages into that most unsavory of
holes, the Court of Miracles.  Naturally I acquiesced, with the
utmost eagerness, to the proposal of continuing in her society for
two weeks more.  From here I went for her every morning.  I left her
every evening to return hither.  By degrees I became madly in love
with her mystery, and so, at length, with herself, for her self's
sake.  I would have squandered all my small fortune for a sight of
her without her abbess dress.  At every turn I was foiled, either by
her or by her guardian, the incorruptible Jérôme.  At last, a week
ago, I became rash through desperation.  I frankly approached this M.
Jérôme, offered him one hundred louis d'or for her name, and five
hundred if he would admit me secretly to her presence that evening.
Actually the fool refused me--refused me stolidly, and at length with
so much vigor of purpose that I desisted from the attempt.  The next
morning--the next morning--by ten thousand devils!--she was gone!  I
know not how, I know not where.  I know not if the old man warned her
of danger in my presence, or if she went of her own adorable accord.
In fine, I love the lady abbess of an undreamed-of convent, I love a
mad-cap demoiselle of I know not what château, the siren of an
undiscovered Venusberg, the angel of a heaven too high.  Now, Coyer,
you have learned the romance.  Show me, if you have pity for the
stricken, the road--to knowledge and to recovery."

At the close of his recital de Bernis' expression did not accord with
his words.  His tone was irritated, and the displeasure in it was
caused as much by the failure of Coyer to appear interested as it was
that the relation of his adventure recalled his hopeless defeat at
the hands of a member of the sex over whom de Bernis loved to feel
himself conqueror.  Therefore he finished his tea in silence, and
took three hasty and inelegant pinches of snuff.

St. Perle was troubled at the doubtful propriety of the story
related, in which he had been too much interested to refuse to
listen.  He now folded his hands resignedly, and meditated a little
lecture to come a day or two hence.

The Abbé Coyer was still indifferent, or apparently so.  He stirred
his tea and stifled a yawn before he remarked, casually: "Your road
to knowledge, de Bernis, is also that to Marly, where I trust you
will recover your _sang-froid_ in the presence of your inamorata, who
happens to be Mme. la Marquise de Coigny.  You will meet her
to-night.  Come, the coach is at the door."


His Majesty, who had been more than usually bored during the past
week, occupied his mind during the Sunday-morning sermon in thinking
over all the grievances of kinghood, the uselessness of affairs of
state, and the possibilities of some amusement on the morrow as
recompense for the prayers of to-day.  In the afternoon he sought his
Châteauroux, and, happily finding her Claudeless, asked her aid in
planning a diversion.  Madame, with more tact than originality--in
which factor her nature was lacking--proposed a hunt at Sénart in the
morning, a sleighing-party from the forest to Marly in the afternoon,
a supper and salon at that stiff château in the evening.  His Majesty
received the idea graciously, since it did away with any possibility
of morning mass; and so, though he remarked later that he preferred
Choisy to Marly, and madame alone to madame's salons, the programme
was carried out as arranged, and the King seemed, in the morning at
least, to be having a very good time, indeed.

Late in the afternoon a long procession of sleighs stopped, one by
one, at the open portals of the great Louis' favorite retreat.  Their
occupants were chilly, tired, and hungry.  Nevertheless, the Salle
des Cardinaux presented a brilliant appearance when, an hour later,
the company descended, in fresh and costly toilets, from the upper
chambers to the supper-room.

The first course of the evening meal was served at six.  It was a
less elaborate affair than had been the custom under the old régime;
but surely no man who had not inherited the appetite of a Louis XIV.
could have complained of a scarcity in the number of dishes set
forth.  The company had apparently forgotten its weariness.  The room
rang with laughter; the air was alive with conversation, with toasts,
with the relating of anecdotes, with snatches of verse, with
low-voiced compliments; and the candle-light was dimmed by the flash
of diamonds and the sparkle of champagne.

At the head of the first table sat the King--kingship dropped for the
evening.  Upon his right hand, more royal than her liege, was the
Châteauroux; on his left, through some whim of his own devising, sat
Mme. de Gontaut, who had once rivalled the Duchess for her position,
and came dangerously near to winning it.  Louis was supposed to be
not over-fond of this lady, who possessed that worst of all feminine
attributes, an indiscreet tongue.  But to-night he was fanning her
long-smouldering hopes with such a breeze of devotion that the
Duchess, seeing, first of any, the newly rising flame, openly showed
her anger and disgust by turning her back upon the King to talk
inanities with d'Epernon, her neighbor.

By the time that the first course was over madame was exceedingly
uncomfortable.  Never, since the beginning of her reign, had she
known the King to treat her so inconsiderately.  Once or twice, from
beneath her eyelids, she glanced at her rival.  Mme. de Gontaut was
radiant.  She was racking her brain, she was tearing her nerves, to
keep Louis entertained for an hour--one little hour--more.  She was
not a pretty woman, this Gontaut; but Marie Anne de Mailly perceived,
with a pang, that she could carry off a kind of light _espièglerie_,
which was amusing to the King because of its novelty.  The glance of
the Châteauroux shifted to Louis' face.  His Majesty was leaning to
the left, his blue eyes brilliant, his lips curved into the most
charming of smiles, his hands, which sparkled with jewels, lying
close beside those of the other woman.  La Châteauroux forgot
d'Epernon while she watched the hands.  The King drummed lightly on
the table.  He was repeating an animated bit of gossip to his
companion.  His head was thrown back, and a curious smile lurked in
his face.  Presently his eyes, also, fell upon his hand.  One of the
rings that he wore was a solitaire ruby of great value, set in a band
of finely chased gold.  Still smiling, he slipped the ring from his
finger, and contemplated it for an instant, knowing well how two
women were watching him.  He was not usually prodigal of gifts, this
most Christian king.  But this time there was a score to be paid off,
a score of jealousy; and revenge is worth more than rubies.  Louis
leaned forward, still speaking, gently took Mme. de Gontaut's hand
from the table, and slipped upon its third finger the ring he had
been wearing.

"Oh, Sire!" murmured the woman, her heart throbbing with a wild hope.

Louis, unable to resist the temptation, turned his head towards the
Duchess.  She sat so that he could only see her profile, but from it
he knew that her face was flushed.  He noted the stiff poise of her
head, the pure immobility of her shoulder, the slight dilation of her
nostril, the mouth firmly closed even while she smiled at a
witticism.  Louis was satisfied.  His anger with Claude de Mailly was
dispelled.  Surely no woman would have the effrontery longer to
encourage a petty cousin while her position wavered in the balance.
Already the King released the hand he held and took a different tone
of conversation with the Gontaut.

But Louis of France did not yet realize what things an offended woman
will be reckless enough to do.  Mme. de Châteauroux was furious, and
her fury knew no prudence.  She was accustomed to her way, a way
which was not that of submission.  Her pride was greater than the
King's own, and woe to the king who affronted it!  In the instant
after she had watched Louis' carefully prepared scene, her eyes fell,
by accident, on the figure of Claude, who sat far down the table.
The sight of him showed her her opportunity for satisfaction.  While
she ate, while she laughed, and talked, and quaffed champagne and the
new Bordeaux, she planned all in her mind.  What matter if she lost
one man his freedom?  She, Marie Anne de Mailly-Nesle, would make a
king suffer the consequences of his malice, and would once more make
sure of her own place, her position as Queen of France.

At eight o'clock the King rose from the table.  Generally speaking,
the supper had not been particularly enjoyable.  Every one was
wearied by the long drive, and a long continuance of gayety over the
food proved impossible.  Besides this, the favorite had not set the
tone of conversation, and those who knew her expression were aware
that she was in the worst possible humor.  Mme. de Gontaut was
displaying her short triumph so openly that his Majesty frowned and
actually left her side as the company adjourned in informal groups to
the salons next the banquet-room.  Mme. de Châteauroux, still
assiduously attended by d'Epernon, sought out Victorine de Coigny,
who stood beside Henri de Mailly-Nesle.  The little Marquise very
well knew the reason for this meeting, and she was suddenly seized
with a chill of terror.  Looking up at her friend, she found the
Duchess's eyes fixed on her in kindly interest.

"He will be here?" she breathed, just audibly.

The Duchess nodded and smiled.  "With Coyer.  It was my command," she
answered.  And Victorine, impulsively seizing her hand, carried it to
her lips.

Once in the Salon Pastorale, with none of those salutations to
members of the royal family or guests of royal blood which were
invariably expected, at a Versailles' affair, to be made, the King,
contrary to his first purpose, but led irresistibly, made his way to
the side of Mme. de Châteauroux.  She and Victorine stood near the
door-way, talking with a small company of Louis' intimates.  There
was some slight apprehension in the King's manner of approach, for la
Châteauroux very rarely concealed any displeasure that she might be
feeling towards him.  But this time he was received by a pretty
gesture of welcome.  Louis kissed her hand, and, as he lifted his
head again, caught sight of some one at the other end of the room who
arrested his attention.

"Since when, Madame," he inquired, "have our assemblies in retreat
been frequented by members of the clergy?"

La Châteauroux was in no way disturbed by the tone.  "Have you
forgotten, then, Sire, my request that M. de Bernis be presented by
the Abbé Coyer, who brings him to-night?  De Bernis was one of the
protégés of the Cardinal Fleury.  I thought that, in such case, his
appearance before you could not be dis--"

"Enough, enough, Anne," interrupted the King at once, with the
strangely gentle manner which the mention of his former preceptor and
minister invariably called forth.  "I shall be delighted to know M.
de Bernis."

The King failed to perceive the glances that passed from man to man
about him at the words of the Duchess.  Neither was he aware of the
fact that de Bernis' presentation at Court had been delayed for eight
endless years because the flagrant irregularity of his life had so
displeased Fleury that the Cardinal had refused to give this priest
an entrée to the circle of the Queen, whom he respected, or to that
of the King, whom he loved.  Mme. de Châteauroux was perfectly aware
of all this; but Fleury had been dead a year, and any qualms that she
might otherwise have felt were lost in the interest of watching the
face of Victorine de Coigny, who had just perceived the approach of
the new-comers.

At Louis' consent to the presentation, Mme. de Châteauroux had at
once sent a message of the eyes across the room to Coyer, who was
waiting for it.  After an instant the two priests moved forward,
slowly, side by side, towards the royal group, de Bernis with his
eyes anywhere but upon the face of Victorine.  The Duchess, with an
adroit grace, moved a little in front of his Majesty, who was
chatting with Richelieu.  Thus she was the first to receive the two.
After a cordial greeting to Coyer she turned, with some curiosity,
upon his companion, to find de Bernis' sharp gray eyes fixed upon her
in an admiring gaze that was but just removed from an affront.
Curiously enough, however, the Duchess failed to resent it.  Her
deadened nerves vibrated at the glance with a sensation so long
unfelt that it was a keen pleasure.  Certainly the man had a
fascination about him.  She smiled slightly, and then Coyer, who had
been awaiting the right moment, presented the Abbé in punctilious
form.

"His Majesty had graciously expressed a desire to meet you," said the
Duchess at once, turning slightly towards the King.

Louis, who was impatient to have done with the ceremony, stepped to
her side.

"Your Majesty," murmured madame, "Monsieur l'Abbé de Bernis has the
extreme honor of being presented to you."

The King extended his hand, which de Bernis, with a low and graceful
salutation, received upon the back of his and lifted to his lips.

"Any man who had the great good-fortune to be beloved by the Cardinal
Fleury, Monsieur l'Abbé, cannot but be at all times welcome at our
Court," remarked the King.

A look of astonishment passed over the abbé's face.  He shot a glance
at the Duchess, who appeared perfectly unconscious.  Nevertheless he
was too keen a man to allow himself to fall into a mistake so early.
"Your Majesty does me honor," he replied, in the slightest possible
confusion.

"Not at all," returned Louis.  "I am honoring the memory of my good
friend Fleury, whose death--France and I--have cause to regret--more
than any other event--of the reign."

With this scarcely audible reminiscence, his Majesty, in one of his
peculiar moods, turned again to Richelieu, thus putting an end to the
audience.  Once or twice during the next ten minutes Louis glanced a
little impatiently towards the favorite, with whom he wished to speak
alone; but she and the abbé were engaged in a conversation which
appeared to be absorbing to both.  Presently the Duchess advanced a
little and touched the shoulder of the Marquise de Coigny.  Victorine
turned with nervous quickness.  Her delicate face was flushed and her
hands were cold.

"M. de Bernis, will you allow me to add to your acquaintance the
Marquise de Coigny, who will, I think, become your conductress for
the evening, if you desire to meet others here; or your spirit of
conversation, if you do not.  Madame, I intrust the abbé's happiness,
for the evening, to you."

De Bernis bent over Victorine's hand.  "Would that my life's
happiness were as secure," he murmured.  And a quick light came into
the woman's eyes.

"To which lady will you be presented next?" she inquired, laughingly.

"To none, madame, if you are merciful," was the reply, accompanied by
one of those looks upon which de Bernis came afterwards to depend for
many things.  "Dare I ask that you will grant me an hour of your
companionship?"

Mme. de Coigny refrained from saying how many hours of companionship
she would have granted for the asking; but her reply was certainly
gracious enough to content him, and, a moment later, they moved
slowly away from the royal group.

Meantime, by means of Richelieu's ready tact, the knot of courtiers
about the King had been dispelled, and Louis was left alone with la
Châteauroux.  His Majesty watched the movements of his favorite
comrade with a quizzical eye; and when the doughty Duke was obliged
to carry off Mme. de Gontaut by making her his own companion, the
King, with huge relish, took snuff.

Mme. de Châteauroux posed beside a heavy portiére of yellow and gold,
with which her own dress of palest blue satin mingled harmoniously.
In the candle-light her face was perfection itself, and her manner
and expression of quiet indifference were intensely pleasing to
Louis, who was tired of the efforts at talking made on his behalf.
He did not now approach her closely, but remarked in a half-whisper,
from where he stood:

"Madame has been very cruel of late.  The time, and especially the
place, are unsuited to proper expression of my lasting esteem.  Will
madame be so generous as to receive me in her own apartments?  The
heat and the people here are highly annoying."

"If your Majesty commands," returned the Duchess, without moving, "I
can, of course, but obey.  Otherwise, I would suggest that your
Majesty remain here for at least an hour longer.  At that time a
disappearance would be less remarkable."

The King sighed.  "As you please--always as you please, Anne.  But I
am wretchedly bored with all this."

"Allow me to advise your obtaining the services of Mme. de Gontaut in
dispelling your ennui," returned madame, coolly.

The King laughed.  "Ah! you failed to understand my attention, I
think.  I made a fool perform for your benefit, that you might
perceive how little any woman besides yourself could possibly please
me."

The Duchesse de Châteauroux shrugged her shoulders.

"_Au revoir_--in an hour."

"_Au revoir_."

With a bow and smile peculiarly his own, Louis moved away in the
direction of the little salon, and madame turned about to find Claude
de Mailly close at her side.

"Dear Claude!  Where have you sprung from?" she asked, smilingly.

"I have been hoping all day that you might deign to speak to me.  You
have been very cold of late."

She looked down upon him, and the smile died from her lips.  "It is
you who have made me so.  Surely you must have realized, cousin, that
you have been near to wrecking your own position."

"My position is nothing to me, except when it enables me to be near
to you."

"Then let me tell you, Claude, that were you not indiscreet you might
see far more of me than you do now."

"How--how--what shall I do?"

Madame turned away for an instant, and a resolution came into her
eyes.  "It is difficult, my Claude, to talk seriously with you here.
I wish to see you happier.  Listen.  In three-quarters of an hour go
to my apartments.  Antoinette will let you in.  There, when I can
escape from this, I will come to you, and we shall have a little
consultation.  You shall lay bare your heart to me, if you will; and
I--will turn adviser."

Claude seized her hand.  "You will do this?  You will let me tell you
all?  You will listen to what I shall plead for?  My God!  It is more
than I could have hoped.  Marie, Marie--I shall make you believe me,
I shall make you consent!"

"Chut!  Some one will hear you, my child.  There, that is enough.
Remain here while I go.  Behold, de Gêvres is coming.  _Au revoir_,
then."

She parted from him with a smile as easy as that with which she had
begun the conversation.  What was one to think of her?  A woman
without heart, nerves, senses?  No.  Only a woman of the Court, a
woman of the world; a woman whose heaven was Versailles, whose god
was called Louis XV., whose hell would be dismissal with ten thousand
livres a year.

Claude stood looking after her as she gave her hand to the lisping
Duke; and then, tingling with excitement, with delight, with hope,
with faith in his words and in her, the boy started upon the way she
had pointed out to him.  He went slowly across the room to the spot
where stood Henri and a little group of ladies and gentlemen.  He
laid his hand upon the Marquis' arm and drew him a little away from
the rest.  Henri looked with curiosity and surprise upon his
comrade's excited face, the brilliant green of his eyes, and the
spasmodic manner in which he breathed.

"What is it, Claude?  You look as though you had an inspiration, or
were about to be seized with an illness.  You have had too much
champagne."

"Henri, I am about to be the happiest man in ten thousand worlds.
Henri, will you pray for the spirit of eloquence to seize me?  For
one half-hour I would be a Bossuet, a Molière, a Racine!  Henri, have
you ever heard me talk well?  No.  I have not--"

"Name of a devil, Claude, what is the matter?"

"Nothing.  Nothing.  Never mind.  Good-night!"

He started away, but his cousin darted after him and caught him by
the arm.  "See here, my friend, you would better let me accompany you
to your room.  You must not make a scene.  I cannot imagine how you--"

Before Henri finished Claude broke into a laugh.  "Mordi, Henri,
didst think me mad?  I am a trifle excited.  I am weary from the
hunt--what you will.  I am going to retire.  Do not disturb me
to-night.  See, there is Mlle. d'Argenson regarding me.  Let me go at
once.  There.  Good-night!"

After these words the Marquis paused more contentedly, and saw his
cousin leave the room, going in the direction of the grand staircase.
On his way Claude passed the King, who was with Mme. de Jarnac, and
the Duchess, still with de Gêvres.  He left the second salon behind
and entered an antechamber opening upon the central hall.  Here,
quite alone, side by side in the shadow of a hanging, were Victorine
de Coigny and François de Bernis.  The Abbé was toying with her fan,
and laughingly answering her animated questions and observations.  De
Mailly took mental note of her face as he bowed in passing.  Never
had he seen it so absolutely free from discontent or that little look
of fretful weariness that neither Henri nor de Coigny himself had
ever been able to dispel.  Now Claude had left them behind, and the
staircase was before him.  Ascending rapidly, he passed along the
corridor above to the old apartments of de Maintenon.  He knocked,
was admitted without delay, and conducted, by Antoinette, into the
inner room.

"Monsieur le Comte will wait here.  He is early," she said, as she
slipped away.

In the centre of the room in which he was left stood a round table.
To this Claude drew a chair, seated himself, and then, obeying an
impulse, leaned forward on the mahogany and laid his head upon his
arms.  Minutes passed, and he distinguished them neither from seconds
nor from hours.  After a time the maid once more went through the
room.  There was the murmur of a phrase or two spoken in the
antechamber, a door softly opened, the delicate swish of satin, and
then Claude was upon one knee at the feet of his cousin of
Châteauroux.

She raised him up and smiled slowly into his brilliant eyes.  "You
are tired of waiting, and, indeed, I do not wonder.  But I have not
been able to effect my disappearance till now.  'Toinette will bring
a _pâtê_ and a glass of wine to us here, which we will take together,
not as cousins, Claude, but--"

"As lovers," he murmured.

She shook her head at him.  "As very good friends, my dear."

"Ah, no--Anne, no!  Surely you could not think when you had granted
me so much--so much as this--that I would not dare more--would not
risk all, at last--"

"Chut!  Stop, Claude!  Why, would you finish our colloquy in a word?
We have much time before us.  To hurry is ungraceful."

He flushed and laughed at the same time.  Happily at that moment
Antoinette and Fouchelet, the valet, entered together, the man
bearing their repast upon a silver tray.  While the dishes were being
set out madame moved leisurely over to her toilet-table for a fan,
and Claude sat silent till they were alone again.

"And now, my Claude, you will pledge me in a glass of this wine of
Champagne.  See--to thee, and me, and our house, Claude!
Come--drink!"

Was madame suddenly nervous?  Claude heard her voice tremble, and
thought that her hand shook as she raised the delicate crystal
goblet, with its tracery of golden grapes and vines, filled to the
brim with that foaming gold which the court of the fifteenth Louis
knew so well.

"To you, Anne!  Only to you!"

The glass was at his lips, and he drank the toast with his soul in
his eyes.  He was blind; he was deaf.  He did not hear that sound in
the neighboring room that had stopped his companion's hand and fixed
her eyes.  The door to the boudoir was thrown violently open, and, at
the same instant, there was the crash of glass on the floor.

"Diable!" cried a peculiar voice; and then a silence, thick,
terrifying, fell upon the little room.

Slowly, so slowly that the woman was fascinated with the sight,
Claude carried the glass from his lips back to the table.  His eyes
had met those of the King, and both men hung to the glance.  The boy
rose, his limbs as steady as his hand had been.  And still no one
spoke.  Mme. de Châteauroux was not acting now.  Claude had not seen
her first terror, but he knew when her hand crept to her mouth,
perceived the trembling of it, heard dimly the sharpness of her
breathing.  Finally her voice came to him as if from a great
distance, as she faintly said:

"I had not--expected--your Majesty--so early."

"So early, madame," echoed the royal voice, suavely.  "And does Mme.
de Châteauroux now make appointments for her evenings by the hour?"

Claude shut his teeth.  "Sire, you insult my cousin!"

Mme. de Châteauroux started unfeignedly, and Louis' face flushed.
His tone, however, was unmoved, as he said, slowly:

"Madame, order this person to leave the room."

La Châteauroux hesitated for the fraction of a second.  Then she
turned to de Mailly.  "Monsieur," she said, "do you need further--"

But before she could finish Claude took the affair into his own
hands.  Moving until he stood between her and the King, and looking
straight into her now impenetrable face, he spoke:

"Anne, when I came here to-night, I think you must have known what it
was to say; and you will let me speak it now.  Anne--I love you.  I
love you more dearly than anything upon earth.  I offer you what I
have to give--marriage, and the devotion of my life.  You have been
mistress of France, but I offer you an honester home, one in which
you may obtain absolution.  Choose, then, here and now, between us
two.  I ask that the King, as a man, will allow that choice--between
marriage with me and freedom to live where we choose, or--the other
life."

In the stillness which followed Louis de Bourbon glanced from the
woman to the speaker and back again.  Truly, the boy had courage, but
something lacked in wit.  Then the King felt for his snuff-box,
opened it, smiled leisurely, took a pinch in his fingers, and, before
absorbing it, re marked, dryly:

"Choose, madame."

La Châteauroux bent her head.  It was not what she had planned, this
situation.  She herself it was who was bearing the difficult and the
despicable part in it; for madame was but twenty-seven, and had still
traditions of the family honor clinging to her.  The answer came as
though it cut her a little to speak her words, there, with the King's
cynical eyes upon her, and all Claude's young, mad hope in his face:

"Claude--I wish you--good-night.  Will your Majesty do me the honor
to take a glass of wine?"




CHAPTER V

The Chapel

Tuesday morning at Marly proved an ordeal for the army of valets and
maids attendant on the ladies and gentlemen who had taken part in the
amusement of the day before.  His Majesty, indeed, could not be said
to have set a good example to his companions.  He was sulky, he was
depressed by the weather, and he wanted de Berryer.  While he was
still in bed he was informed by de Rosset, his first gentleman, that
the Chief of Police could not possibly be brought to Marly from
Versailles under six hours.  Louis made no comments, but kicked the
bedclothes aside and began to dress himself with extreme rapidity,
receiving his garments as willingly from the plebeian hands of
Bachelier as from those of de Rosset, whose business it was to
conduct matters properly.  Being finally arrayed in a very much
shorter time than usual, the King adjourned to the conventional room
and sat down to the breakfast prepared for him.  After gloomily
striking off the tops of his eggs, dipping a bit of bread into each
yolk, and throwing the rest away, till he had demolished seventeen of
these commodities, without eating what one would contain, he ordered
his sleigh prepared, and, at nine o'clock, left Marly behind, and set
off at full trot for Versailles.

Behind him, at his grandfather's stiff old château, Louis left a
pretty disposition of human emotions.  Mme. de Châteauroux was very
anxious.  The more she brooded over the scene of the night before,
the more she regretted the affair.  Certainly it had turned out as
badly as possible.  Claude was inevitably ruined.  He must by now
have discovered how heartless and how cruel she was; and as to Louis
being more jealous, and therefore more anxious to please her than
before, why, that was a doubtful question.  He could be very
ambiguous when he chose.

As a matter of fact, Claude himself was less concerned at his
position than his cousin for him.  Claude had much, and, at the same
time, little, to lose at Court.  His love was strong, but his
youthful buoyancy of spirit was stronger.  He was young,
happy-hearted, untrammelled.  There was no one dependent on him for
place.  He would have passed the Bastille doors without grief had it
only been promised him that Henri should visit his room there once a
week with the latest stories and gossip, and that the Doublet-Persane
_Nouvelles à la Main_ and a billet from his lady should reach him
every Wednesday and Saturday.  This was not more on account of his
frivolity of taste than because of his ability to make for himself a
home and amusements out of the most unpromising material.  He was
blessed with two things, that only the gods can give and the gods
only take away--a system of pure optimism and unbounded faith in the
goodness of human nature.

Claude by no means lay awake during the hours that were left between
his retirement and the dawn, on that night at Marly; but his eyes
unclosed in the morning more heavily than was their wont, and it took
him but a second to define the sense of weight at his heart when he
was awake.  Sounding the hand-bell for his man, he made a rapid and
silent toilet, and then hastened off to the neighboring apartment of
his cousin the Marquis.  Henri was in bed, still in that dream-stage
between sound slumber and preliminary yawns.  Claude's repeated and
vigorous knocks at the door succeeded at last in bringing him to a
realizing sense of all that is disagreeable in life.

"Diable!  Is it you, Chaumelle?  What do you mean by rousing me at
this hour?  Is the château on fire?  Is the King ill--or Anne in a
temper?  Wait--wait--wait!  I open!"

The Marquis, shivering with cold, crept out of bed and unlocked his
door.

"Oh!  You, Claude!  I might have guessed it.  One's family is so
inconsiderate.  Will you come in?  I'm going to bed again to keep
myself warm.  For the love of Heaven, get Chaumelle to bring a tripod
of charcoal or to light my grate here!"

Claude obligingly sounded the gong, whereupon the Marquis' man
appeared with admirable promptness.

"Run to my room, Chaumelle, and bring in the chauffier you will find
there.  His Majesty's too tender of his forests to provide us with
wood for burning.  It's abominably cold."

The valet hurried away, to return in three minutes gingerly carrying
by its handles a tripod filled with glowing charcoal, that gave out a
very satisfactory heat.

"Will monsieur rise now?"

"No," answered Claude.  "Set it there.  Bring the water in half an
hour from now.  He will be ready for you then."

The man bowed and disappeared, while Henri, from the bed, grumbled
discontentedly: "How in the name of a thousand devils dost thou know
at what hour I will rise?  Wilt let me sleep again now, or not?"

"Not, Henri," was the reply, as Claude drew a tabouret up to the bed
and spoke in a tone so new that his cousin sat up and looked at him.

"You are in trouble, Claude, and you do not tell me of it."

Claude leaned over the bed, took up the pillows, and fixed them, as a
woman might, at the Marquis' back.

"Sit there so, and pull the coverlet about thy shoulders, and then
listen to my history, and tell me--what the end will be."

Thereupon the younger de Mailly proceeded to recount, very
accurately, with neither exaggeration nor palliation, all that had
occurred on the previous night, together with certain incidents which
had gone before, unthought of, but which now stood out from the
tangle of life with significant relationship to the present
situation.  The Marquis listened closely, with increasing anxiety in
his expression; and when Claude ceased to speak there was a silence
between the cousins.  It was this silence that forced upon the Count
his first twinge of real dread.

"Well, Henri!" he said at last, with sharp intensity.

"Well, Claude?" returned the other, sadly.

"What dost think of it?"

"I think--do you remember, Claude, the affair of young d'Agenois?"

Claude started.  Then he rose, walked measuredly over to the window,
and looked out upon the bleak landscape.  His face was invisible as
he said, in a muffled voice: "François d'Agenois, the Italian,
who--who once asked in marriage the hand of the Marquise de la
Tournelle?  François, Duc d'Agenois--"

"Has lived since then near Geneva, while Mme. de la Tournelle was
created Duchesse de Châteauroux....  I meant that one, Claude,--yes."

"And you think," said the young fellow, turning about, and squarely
facing his companion--"you think that I shall--be invited to undergo
the same--fate?"

"Ah, Claude, my cousin--my comrade--surely not!  Surely the King is
older, his penchant for Marie is now perfectly understood, perfectly
secure; nay--"

"Don't say that," interrupted Claude, suddenly.  "Why should he be
secure with her?  Ah, Henri, last night she refused my offer of
marriage, it is true; but it may have been to lessen his Majesty's
fury against me.  Henri, I swear to you, that with her, for her, as
my wife, I would live in the desert, a wilderness, anything, and be
the happiest man in all the world.  She knows this.  Henri, she must
care--a little!"

Mailly-Nesle listened with a face more serious than ever, and, when
Claude finally stopped, he shook his head.  "Do not put your faith in
her, Claude.  I, her brother, warn you.  She gave up everything in
life to win the place she obtained.  Remember how d'Agenois was her
promised husband when he was exiled with her consent.  Remember that
she drove her own sister, Alexandre's wife, out of Versailles, to the
Ursulines, for life.  She--no, Claude, she will not help you.  She
cannot."

The younger sighed.  "Ah, well--I ask too much, perhaps.  At any
rate, it may mean nothing more than a month in the Bastille.  That
would not be at all difficult.  Indeed, I should indulge in a
much-needed rest.  You and de Coigny should come to tell me all the
news; I would invite Monsieur le Gouverneur, and, possibly, my
turn-key to dine, and we should all be merry with feasting and
fasting by turns.  You see, Henri, my spirit will not be shaken till
the final blow.  This room is like a furnace.  When, dear Lord
Doleful, are you going to rise?"

"At once, Claude.  My friend, your buoyancy is worth rubies.  Even
now I am mourning for you more than you for yourself.  How are you
able to move hand or foot?"

"Come, you are aping d'Epernon.  You make a bad lover.  No woman
likes a man with a face so long.  Ah!  And that reminds me--but what
shall you do when you are dressed?"

"Coffee--if 'tis to be had here--and eggs; the health of Mme. de
Châteauroux; that of Mme. de Coigny; our sleigh; Versailles; you with
me.  Now, of what is it that you are reminded?"

"Good.  Good.  Hurry now, Chaumelle.  I famish....  I was reminded
that, last evening, as I left the last antechamber on the great hall,
I beheld your charming Victorine, herself charming--and being
charmed."

"Ah!--Mordi!  It is that vile abbé--de Bernis, they call him--who was
her companion in Paris."

"A handsome fellow," observed the Count, from a mirror where he was
adjusting his wig.

The Marquis turned so sharply under Chaumelle's razor that he
narrowly missed having his chin laid open.  "You think so?" he cried
out, anxiously.

Claude burst into a shout of laughter.  "On my soul, Henri, you are a
prig.  Use a little indifference towards her.  'Tis only that can
save you now.  Why, positively, you are absurd.  How is it that you
arrange the 'gallant' now?"

"A trifle smaller than you have it there, and farther down towards
the left ear.  There.  That is better."

"Thanks.  Ah, Chaumelle, five livres to you if you have Monsieur le
Marquis ready by half-past nine."

Chaumelle more than won his prize, for it was but just half-past when
the cousins, having finished their coffee and eggs, were announced at
the apartments of the Duchess.

Mme. de Châteauroux, pelissed, hooded, and muffed in crimson velvet
and sables, sat pensively at her window, awaiting the arrival of her
sleigh.  She rose in unfeigned agitation at the entrance of Claude
and her brother.

"Ah, Monsieur le Comte!  How rash you are!  You compromise me;
you--you make your own case infinitely worse.  Henri, how could you
have permitted him to come?"

"Madame!" cried Claude, beseechingly, but the Marquis interrupted.

"The King, Anne, has left Marly.  You--"

"I know.  I know.  Whom did you see in the hallway as you came here?
Any one?"

"De Gêvres and Richelieu," answered Claude.

Henri, frowning, pinched him.

"Good Heaven!" cried the Duchess; "we are lost, both you and I!  Oh,
you are thoughtless, cruel!  Go at once, both of you, and let de
Gêvres see you instantly depart for Versailles.  I shall not now
leave here until twelve o'clock.  Go!  Go!"

She fairly pushed them from her into her antechamber, pointing, as
she did so, to the outer door.  Claude had turned scarlet, but Henri
was very pale.  Both of them bowed in silence; for there seemed no
words suitable for bidding the "fair and haughty," now very tearful
and eager Châteauroux, good-bye.  Once outside, the Marquis turned
and looked at Claude.

"De Gêvres was to see us again," he muttered, angrily.

"De Gêvres be--!" was the low reply.  "I return to Versailles."

"And I accompany you....  Good Heaven, Claude, don't think that she
meant it all!  You see how everlastingly she must work against all
that is generous in her."

"Ah, messieurs!  Your morning interview with madame, your sister and
cousin, was short.  You are leaving the château?"

"We follow the example of his Majesty, monsieur."

"And I, gentlemen, shall follow your first lead.  I hasten to pay my
compliments to the Duchess.  I have the honor to wish you an
enjoyable ride."

Richelieu, in a morning toilet of fawn color and lavender, an
embroidery bag upon his arm, a patch-box in one hand, smilingly
passed the cousins and went on his way to the apartments of the
favorite.

Madame was divested of her wraps and resigned to Marly for another
two hours.  Richelieu seated himself comfortably in the historic
boudoir, one foot, prone to repentance for many truffles and overmuch
_vin d'Ai_, reposing tenderly on a cushion, his embroidery in his
hands, and a snuff-box near by.  The favorite, gracious, but a trifle
on her guard, placed herself opposite to him and waited.

The Duke took several contemplative stitches before he remarked,
gently: "Madame, you look unwell this morning.  Now, were I you, I
should not be nervous.  As I imagine, you were slightly rash
yesterday--did not manage quite so perfectly as usual.  You have, no
doubt, sacrificed the cousin; but you are still secure."

"His Majesty has spoken to you?"

"By no means.  But the mad haste with which he departed this morning
portends extreme disease of mind.  It is his fear that, after all,
Claude may hold charms which he does not possess."

The Duchess raised her eyes to the ceiling.  "Dear uncle," she said,
"Louis is perfect.  I adore him!"

"Ah, but you either make him doubt too strongly or you let him know
it too well.  You are too impassioned, Anne.  I have always told you
that.  I assure you I should have been married twenty times, instead
of only twice, had I not been able to have any woman for the asking."

La Châteauroux, perhaps unconsciously, sighed.

"Ah, madame, life is cruel to us all.  But now, Anne, come, confide
in me, as your good counsellor, certain particulars which the Court
but guesses.  What is the last madness of young de Mailly, and why
did the King, after a _petit lever_ and a vile breakfast, without
admitting a single entry, order his sleigh an hour ago and set off
for Versailles and de Berryer as if pursued by all the furies?  All
knowledge is yours, my Anne.  Share it with me."

Mme. de Châteauroux rose from her chair and swept two or three times
up and down the little room.  Richelieu, examining her at his
leisure, could discover no trace of agitation in her manner.
Suddenly she stopped still and turned towards him.

"I do not deny that Claude is lost," she said, slowly.  "But, if he
is, is it not his fault alone?  He is not ignorant of the ways of the
Court.  Why should he put himself, his career, in my hands?  He will
reproach me, without doubt.  All will do that.  Again I shall be
called, as in the other case, without heart, without generosity,
without love for my family.  _Mon Dieu!_--you remember the scandal
when my father left Versailles?  Bah!  Put me out of my position,
uncle.  Imagine me as a mere bourgeoise--of the people.  Well, then?
What woman but will become selfish, forgetful of all, for the man she
loves?  What are those others, who stand in her way, to her?  And I,
Monsieur le Duc, am a woman who loves.  I love--I have the courage to
love--the King."

A flicker passed through the eyes of the Duke as he bent over his
embroidery.  Was it amusement, or was it revelation?  Could it be but
a recollection of certain common Court memories that appertained to
the "love" of Marie Anne de Mailly?  Was it a fleeting remembrance of
the brief and stormy careers of the two older sisters of this woman,
both of whom had held her place, the one dying in it, pitifully
enough, the other dismissed by the open command of the Marquise de la
Tournelle, then just coming into power?  Was it a vision of the angry
helplessness of the old Marquis de Nesle, driven away to die in
exile, because his pride of family was too great to sanction his
daughters' dishonor?  Was it a thought for a brother's hidden shame;
of the merciless flouting of a helpless queen; of the dismissal of
every minister who held at heart the best interests, not of the
mistress, but of France; of the ruin of every courtier who had not
paid his court to her; of the fate of the hapless d'Agenois; the
impending ruin of young de Mailly?  Was it, perhaps, a vision of
prophecy concerning others to come, on whom disfavor should
fall--Belleville, d'Argenson, Chartres, Maurepas, the Dauphin of
France--nay, finally, after all, before all, _himself_, the great,
the incomparable Richelieu, estranged from the King and the Court
through the "love" of this woman?  After all, the flutter of many
thoughts takes but an instant, and madame had scarcely time for
impatience when her good "uncle" was answering her with
well-calculated lightness.

"You are right, Anne.  And how drunk with the happiness of such love
should our most gracious Majesty be!  Perhaps he has flown away this
morning that he may reflect in happy solitude on his great
good-fortune."

Unfortunately, however, as Richelieu well knew, this was not
precisely what his most gracious Majesty was engaged in this morning.
Upon his unexpected arrival at Versailles at so early an hour, the
King's first cry was for de Berryer.  The attendant of whom he made
demand performed his obeisance, looked nervously about him, and
scurried away on a search.  In the meantime Louis ascended to the
deserted council-chamber off the Œil-de-Bœuf, threw off coat,
hat, and gloves, and pounded on the bell for some one to remove his
boots.  A valet came, together with the unhappy announcement that M.
de Berryer was in Paris--had been there, indeed, since yesterday
morning--on important business.  Louis fell into one of his silent
rages, despatched a document commanding the instant return of the
Chief of Police to his side, growled an order to serve his dinner to
him alone where he was, and sank into his official chair at the great
table in a fit of sulks which lasted him all day.  De Berryer's
arrival, at five o'clock in the afternoon, elicited the first gleam
of satisfaction from his dull eyes.  He ordered a fresh instalment of
wine and cakes, closed the doors of the room, and motioned the
minister into a chair across the table, where he could stare
conveniently into the small, dark face.

"Well, Sire, you have work for me?" inquired the official, with badly
concealed irritation.  De Berryer had been forced to leave certain
matters relative to the farmers-general in a distressingly unfinished
state in Paris, had been harassed all through his ride with details
of the King's anger, and finally arrived at Versailles tired,
nervous, and out of sorts, to be summoned instantly before Louis, who
would probably occupy him till seven with his usual tiresome and
fussy budget of Court intrigue, gossip, and grievances.  And at such
times there was certainly one minister of France who cordially hated
his position.

"You have work for me?" repeated de Berryer again.

"Yes, yes, yes.  I want a _lettre-de-cachet_ at once, and you to
deliver it," was the reply.

The poor servant groaned inwardly as he drew from his pocket an
ever-ready bunch of these conveniences, prepared for filling out.
"What name, Sire?  It is immediate?"

"Yes.  No.  Wait.  I will tell you about it," responded the King,
leaning comfortably back in his chair and munching a _gâteau
purlaine_.

De Berryer passed the back of his hand over his forehead and resigned
himself.  Louis began to speak, recounting in a leisurely but not
unentertaining fashion the last developments of the _affaire_ de
Mailly, as it was called at Court.  Presently, despite himself, de
Berryer grew interested in the tale.  He remembered his last
conversation with Claude at the assembly, perceived that the young
man had not taken his advice, but had gone along upon his own career
of audacious fidelity to a foolish cause.  On the whole, de Berryer
rather admired him, and certainly regretted his approaching fall.
Besides this, there was that other amusing phase of the matter--that
of Louis' furious jealousy of this two-penny Count for whom the
favorite doubtless cared not the least in the world, save for the
fresh fires of royal devotion that she could kindle at his hands.
All things considered, de Berryer had spent duller hours than this in
his Majesty's presence.

"And now, my good de Berryer," finished Louis, more comfortably than
ever, "you know all.  What shall I do?  Shall it be the Bastille for
a couple of years?  _Hein?_"

"No--no, your Majesty," returned the King's companion, calmly.

"What!"

"Listen, Sire, I beg of you, to my reasons.  In the first place, la
Bastille is no longer what it once was as a place of retirement for
rash members of the younger nobility.  It is generally crowded to the
doors.  It is by no means strictly kept.  The apartments on the east
side fairly reek with a Court atmosphere.  All day long there is a
continual stream of visitors for the prisoners, who keep quite as
much in touch with the times as though they dwelt in the
Œil-de-Bœuf.  I assure you the reputation of a Court gallant is
not complete till he has lived a month or two in that old fortress.
M. de Mailly's fame would be greatly enhanced during his residence
there, and it would be by no means unusual were Mme. de Châteauroux
herself to visit him."

The King blasphemed below his breath, and the minister smiled
covertly.

"Precisely so, your Majesty.  No, it is not bolt, bar, and stone
walls to foment his passion that our young Count needs.  On the
contrary, it is space, time, other courts, other women, new
comrades--in fine, a second case of d'Agenois--that will fit the
amorous M. de Mailly.  He--"

"Bravo, bravo, de Berryer!  Excellent, by my faith!  It is enough.
Wait."  Louis touched his bell, and a lackey appeared.

"More candles for the table."

Lights were brought and set before the minister, who drew from a
drawer in the table some paper, quills, a sandbox, wax, and the small
seal.

"Write!" commanded the King.

"And the delivery, Sire, shall take place--when?"

"To-morrow morning, in the chapel, after mass."

De Berryer frowned.  "Your Majesty is a second Molière," he observed,
politely.

Louis, holding a glass of Burgundy to the light, bowed thanks.


To the delight of the pale puppet-queen, Marie Leczinska, Louis, on
Wednesday morning, came to her apartments in the best of humors, to
conduct her in person to mass in Mansard's famous chapel.  It was an
unwritten law in this sanctuary that husbands and wives, not a few of
whom had seen each other for the first time at the altar here, but
had no cause to love it the more on that account, should sit
together.  Their Majesties, with Mesdames Henriette and Adelaide, and
Monseigneur, the young, Jesuitical Dauphin, set the example by
appearing _en famille_ in the front space.  Behind them sat those of
the Queen's ladies who were unmarried or widowed, together with all
the _demoiselles d'honneur_, presided over by the unbending Duchesse
de Boufflers, who, in spite of herself, could not prevent the glances
that passed between this delightful bevy and the company of gallants
across the aisle.  Mme. de Châteauroux, here always sombrely dressed,
excited no comment.  Claude de Mailly, alone, out of the whole Court,
chose his place with reference to her; and in this place to-day, as
usual, he sat, his head on his hand, dreamily listening to the
chanting of the choir, and the low intoning, mingling the incense of
his earthly but none the less pure adoration with that which ascended
from the golden censer to a higher heaven.

Mme. de Châteauroux was pale to-day.  More than one person had
already noted that fact, and remarked it to a neighbor.  If Claude
were whiter about the temples and lips than she, none but Henri,
beside him, knew it.  Never once throughout the service did madame
turn to answer the unwavering look that seemed as if it must draw her
cold blue eyes by very force about to answer it.  But Louis' smooth,
satin back was within reach of her hand.  She could almost stir his
loosely tied locks with her breath.  She felt Claude's presence with
rare discomfort.  The knowledge of his danger was crying to her
conscience painfully; but she could not speak, and her eyes must keep
their place.

Behind the de Maillys, Marquis and Count, Victorine de Coigny, pale
also, great-eyed, and small, sat beside her tall husband, who, though
he stared steadily at the altar, failed to make a single response,
and no more knew the subject of the address than did his wife, whose
thoughts were wandering in far and fair new places.

Mass, to the relief of every one present save, possibly, Marie
Leczinska and her son, came presently to an end.  In a measured press
the many-colored throng passed down the aisle after the sovereigns,
bowing, chatting, shrugging, smiling, retailing the last bit of
gossip as they might do to-day, happy in the knowledge that
twenty-four hours intervened between them and the next chapel.  Mme.
de Châteauroux, who, to the end, had resolutely avoided her cousin's
entreaty, was among the last to set forth for less depressing
apartments, surrounded, as usual, by a group of the King's gentlemen.
Behind her, aimless, objectless, speaking to few, addressed by many,
for a high interest centred around him now, went Claude, with Henri
still close beside him.  They arrived together at the door, and
Mailly-Nesle, a pace ahead, was whispering a compliment into the ear
of Mme. de Coigny, when a light hand fell upon Claude's shoulder.
The young fellow started under the touch as though thrilled with a
sudden presentiment.  The Count de Maurepas was beside him.

"Be so good as to come back with me for an instant, monsieur,"
whispered the minister.

Claude turned and placed himself beside the other.  They waited
together till the last stragglers had left the chapel.  Dim light,
and silence that was a relief, fell about them.  Up at the far end of
the room an acolyte was extinguishing the candles at the altar.  Then
de Mailly quietly faced his companion.

'What is it that you want?" he asked.

"This, M. de Mailly.  Believe me--I regret--exceedingly--my duty.  M.
de Berryer, however, requested--"

Without further ado Claude took from Maurepas' hand the letter that
he held, with its dangling brown seal.

"You choose an odd place for its delivery," he remarked, as he
unfolded the paper.

De Maurepas, to whom his good friend, the Chief of Police, had
intrusted this unpleasant task, slightly bowed.  He was watching the
man beside him, the new royal victim, the gentleman who had been his
companion in so many places, at so many times, for years.  He saw
Claude read that short, polite, rather suave missive, which gave
small reason for its being, but made the gravity of its threat
perfectly apparent in royal language.  Claude read it twice, quite
through, to the last word, the signature.  Then his hand fell heavily
to his side, and the paper dropped to the floor.  Maurepas stooped to
pick it up, but some one else was quicker than he.  Henri de Mailly,
returning in search of his cousin, had stood for a full minute
unnoticed on the threshold.  Now, retaining the letter, he turned a
questioning gaze towards the pair.  Maurepas failed to meet his eyes;
but Claude smiled.

"I am starting soon upon a journey, Henri," he remarked.  "Monsieur
le Comte, may I request that you convey my farewells to his Majesty,
since I have not the honor to bid him _au revoir_ in person?  Permit
me to wish you a good-morning."

Claude bowed bravely, but ungracefully enough, and looked towards the
Marquis.  His lips were dry, his cheeks suddenly flushed, his eyes
very bright.  Henri understood the look, and passed with him out of
the chapel.  De Maurepas was left alone to gaze after them.  When
they were gone he shifted his position slightly, but made no move to
leave the room.  Presently de Berryer appeared from the vestibule and
joined him.

"I saw them go," he said.  "How did he take it?"

Maurepas shook his head.  "I am not certain, but I think it was hard
for him.  I imagine that he was not very sure of what he did.  He
asked me to say 'au revoir' to the King.  Bah!  You might have done
this yourself, de Berryer.  I don't like such work."

"And do you think, Monsieur le Comte, that I like it better?" queried
the King's favorite minister, with a weary frown.




CHAPTER VI

Claude's Farewell

On the morning of Thursday, January 21st, when a feeble ray of
sunlight first straggled into the window of Claude's room on the
Avenue de St. Cloud, in the town of Versailles, it fell upon an early
company of four men engaged in an unwonted occupation.  Upon the
canopied bed, half dressed, unwigged, powderless, sat Claude,
directing, with some animation, the movements of two men, his own
valet and Henri's, one of whom stood before an oaken wardrobe, while
the other knelt upon the floor beside a travelling coffer of brown
hide, studded with brass nails.  At some distance from these three,
by a table, was the Marquis, quite dressed, his head leaning on his
hand, watching operations in silence.  Now and then he turned his
eyes to the face of his cousin, while for the rest of the time they
wandered about the disordered room.  Henri's face was unusually pale
to-day, and under his eyes lay shadows of sleeplessness.  His mouth
was set firmly, and the hand that hung by his side was clenched.

Certainly the room was in a state.  All about it, on every chair, on
the bureau, the desk, the tabourets, and upon the floor, lay
clothes--court-suits, riding-suits, hunting-suits, every-day suits,
dressing-gowns, boots, shoes, slippers, long stockings of silk and of
thread, laces, ruffles, fine linen shirts, undergarments, wigs, a
peruke, two swords, hats, cloaks, gauntlets--every article known to
the masculine wardrobe of that day.  From the various heaps Claude,
by means of a riding-whip which he held, designated what he wished
packed, Chaumelle would pick it out and carry it to Rochard, who
folded it and placed it, with melancholy care, in the little coffer.

"I must have one court-suit, but I vow I'll take no more.  Which
shall it be, Henri--the peach-colored or the white satin?  Speak,
man!"

The Marquis, with an effort, raised his head.  "Both.  You will need
the white one for your wedding."

Claude stared at his cousin for an instant, and his lips twitched
with laughter.  Then, with a sudden change of expression, he pulled
from his breast, where it had lain all night, the letter that
Maurepas had delivered to him.  He had not read it since leaving the
chapel.


"Owing to certain circumstances which of late have had the misfortune
greatly to displease S.M., the King desires to inform Count Claude
Vincent Armand Victor de Nesle de Mailly that the absence of the
Count from the château and city of Versailles after the noon of
Friday, January 22d, in this year of 1744, will be desirable to S.M.;
and that after the first day of the month of February, Monsieur the
Count, if he has not already crossed the line of the French Kingdom,
would of necessity be placed under the escort of one of his Majesty's
officers.  The King wishes Monsieur the Count a delightful journey,
and begs further to add that when monsieur shall desire to present
Madame la Comtesse his wife to their Majesties at Versailles, his
return to his present abode will be most pleasing to

"Louis R."


As Claude for the second time perused this curious letter his face
darkened, and, at the last lines, flushed.

"I heard your '_au revoir_' sent to his Majesty," observed Henri,
"and, after I read the dismissal, I understood it.  You will discover
some pretty child in Madrid or Vienna.  In six months you will be
back again with her for presentation; and here she will quickly find
some marquis or duke for cavalier, while you return again with your
rashness to the little apartments."

The Marquis spoke these words by no means in raillery, but with such
a tone of solemn prophecy that Claude turned a serious and
questioning gaze upon his cousin.  Then he shook his head.

"Do you, indeed, Henri, think so ill of me as that?  Should I, by
such a loveless bargain, dishonor myself and the woman who bore my
name?  What of the shame to me in bringing such a one, unprotected
even by my affection, to this Court of Versailles, of all places on
earth; to plunge her into the life that she would find here?  You
would run me through for a deed like that.  Besides, I am going from
here to no Court.  I leave by post to-morrow for Flanders--Antwerp,
or some seaport.  And after, unless I travel in the Low Countries and
up into Sweden, I have a mind to turn to strange places.  Perhaps I
shall sail for America."

"Ah, Claude, it is too far!  Where wouldst thou go?  To our colony of
Louisiana, or the settlements of the South coast--the flower-land
that is pestered with Spanish and English pirates?  Be sane, my
Claude.  Remain nearer home.  Surely some day you will return to us.
Think, think of the homesickness.  Without thee here, Claude, I--I--"
Henri went no further.  His voice had broken, and he suddenly hid his
face in his hands and bent over the table.

The Count sprang from the bed, crying roughly to the two servants to
continue their work.  Then, standing by the chair of Mailly-Nesle, he
put both hands affectionately on the two bent shoulders.

"Henri, look at me.  Thou shalt not take it in this way.  I have got
no more than has come to a thousand others.  I have loved too well.
And since I may not have that one thing for which I would sell the
soul from my body, 'tis small matter, after all, where I live, or
what my portion is.  Some day I shall return hither,
doubtless--when--when--or thou shalt come to me.  Things may occur,
perhaps, that shall make all right.  Take courage.  Thou art a man!
There is no time for this.  We must talk together of many things.
There is my money, my rents--"

The Marquis raised his head, and Claude nodded with satisfaction to
see that he was again in control of himself.

"'Tis better, _hein_?  Thou knowest, Henri, I get from Touraine and
Languedoc together some fifty thousand livres yearly.  I have made
that suffice me here, with what I could win at play.  My debts, as
Fortune wills, are paid.  Can the King say as much?  What has paid
for this life will stay me better abroad, in whatsoever land I may
find myself, than it has done here.  How to receive it--"

"That shall be my task, Claude.  In May, as you have done, and again
later in the year, I will go to both estates, as I visit my own.
Your stewards will accept me as master, I imagine.  They are good
fellows, both."

"Between them they steal, with perfect regularity, seven thousand
yearly."

"So little?  They are not good, then, but stupid.  Mine, on my single
estate, costs me ten."

"Your lands nearly double mine."

The Marquis shrugged.  "Well--and each three months you will write to
me, that I may send the rents where you may be?"

"Yes.  I will burden thee with news more often than that.  Do you
know, my friend, I have a mind to set out from Flanders or England
for King George's colonies?  It has been said that the summer is a
paradise in Virginia, or in Lord Baltimore's province."

"'Tis too far, Claude!  Italy or England--well.  But America!
_Ciel_!  I should be as content with you in the moon."

"It is no more than a month's voyage in fair weather, I have heard."

"Ay, and six in foul."

"Ah, well--we'll not speak of it now.  I--"

"And the language!  Recollect your love of the English tongue."

"I do not love French to-day.  I swear to you that I will perish at
once rather than go to swell the peopling of our Christian Majesty's
damnable colonies!"

"Chut!  That is treason.  Finish your selection of garments there,
and let us go out to seek a dinner.  I perish of hunger."

"I come, I come.  You must not die to-day.  Is the suit of olive
there, Rochard?  Then--"


His next word was interrupted by a tapping at the door.

"Umph!  Some gossip to visit you!" growled the Marquis.

Claude drew his dressing-gown about him and motioned his man to the
door.  "Open--but not too widely," he said.

Rochard unclosed the door, pushed it open six inches, and peered out.
After a low-voiced colloquy with some one outside, he turned into the
room again, holding out to his master a note addressed in a
handwriting which Claude dreamed of.  As he opened and read it, the
boy turned very white.  Henri, who was watching him closely, hurried
to his side.

"What is it?"

"Nothing," was the quick reply.  "Rochard, it--it is the valet, is it
not?"

"Fouchelet, yes, Monsieur le Comte."

"Tell him that--I will come."

Rochard bowed and went to deliver the message.

"Claude--Anne--Anne has interceded for you?  No.  She dare not do
that.  She is mad enough to see you again?"

"To say good-bye," was the reply, formed with dry lips.  Then
suddenly he cried out, sharply: "Henri, I cannot go!  I will not
leave her to that man!  Either I stay here to die, or she shall come
with me as my wife.  Henri, I tell you I cannot leave her!"


It was two o'clock in the afternoon, and the Duchess was alone in her
dressing-room.  She was alone, had been alone through the whole
morning, refusing admittance to the usual visitors of the toilette,
in the hope that Claude might come.  She had learned, like the rest
of the Court, of the letter delivered in the chapel.  But the reason
of it, which was so well known to her, the Court but guessed.  Her
desire to speak with her cousin again was unaccountably strong, and
she could not believe that he would make no effort to see her--for
the last time.  Nevertheless the hours had passed, and Claude neither
sent her any word of farewell nor came himself.  She was anxious, and
she was bored.  The King, who had that morning been informed that she
was ill, had gone hunting.  Versailles was deserted.  Even Victorine
was at Rambouillet.  And so madame, more restless with every passing
instant, was at last guilty of the imprudence of sending for the man
whose banishment was caused by his having dared to enter too closely
into her life.

Her note finally despatched by the only man in her household whom she
could trust, she drank a second cup of chocolate and ate a fillet of
venison, of royal shooting, with some appetite.  Afterwards, with the
assistance of Antoinette, she made one of her most careful _négligé_
toilets, in which the carelessness was obviously becoming.  Her dress
was entirely of white.  She wore not a single jewel, wiped off every
trace of rouge, took the ornaments from her hair, and brushed its
powdery locks till the bright gold lay in natural waves about her
neck, and Mme.  de Châteauroux had become as beautiful as flattery
itself could have painted her.  She was, at this time, nearly seven
and twenty years of age.  Her face was still young, but her manner
was old--older than that of the King.  She had acquired long ago the
carriage of a King's consort, and that was, indeed, a role which she
had played so much that it had become a natural part of herself.  She
had faced difficult situations since her childhood; and never, save
once with her dead father and once with her husband, the old Marquis
de la Tournelle, had she lost control of herself and of the affair in
hand.  It had made her too self-confident in appearance--a fact which
she realized, but could not change.  She would have liked to-day to
play a younger part with Claude, but she sighed and shook her head as
Antoinette finally tied back the shining hair with a white ribbon,
and the grand manner descended upon her like a pall.

It was now a full half-hour since she had sat in the little room,
waiting, and looking out upon the bleak courtyard below her window.
She had ceased to think, and her appearance was that of a statue in
marble, when Antoinette softly pushed open the door of her room and
allowed a cloaked and hatted figure to pass in.  The door closed
again after the entrance, and at the same time there was a little
click from the antechamber beyond, as the faithful maid locked the
door that opened upon the great corridor.  In the boudoir of the
favorite two people were alone.

With a slight movement of the shoulders Claude dropped his enveloping
mantle upon a chair behind him, and threw his hat down upon it also.
Then, impulsively, he turned towards his cousin, as though upon the
spot he would have taken her in his arms and told her all that he had
come to say.  But there was something in her attitude that stopped
him--something that even forced him back a pace from his advance.  As
a matter of fact the Duchess meant to be herself mistress of the
scene, and, having no idea of Claude's ill advised intent, she seated
herself quietly on a chair with her back to the drawn window-curtain,
and, with a gesture peculiar to herself, bade him draw a tabouret to
her knee.  He went to her obediently, looking at her with repressed
expectation in his white face.  After an instant's hesitation she
said, slowly:

"And so, my poor Claude, it is come to the end."

His reply was quick.  "No, Anne.  It is not the end yet."

"What!  What are you saying?  You are exiled, Claude."

"Ah, yes.  The King told you that."

"It was not the King told me that.  Do you mean that the story of the
letter of banishment is not true?"

Claude was silent.

"Why do you say it is not the end?"

"Because, Anne, I mean that for me it shall be the beginning."

"Of what?"

"Of freedom--of life--of love."

"Love!"

"Yes."

The Duchess was puzzled.  She drew slightly away from him.  "Then
there is some one--some one of whom I know nothing."

"Yes, Anne, some one of whom you know nothing.  Would you hear who it
is?  No, remain where you are!  That some one whom I love, whom I
have come to to-day, with whom now I am going to plead for life, is
your real self.  You have forgotten it in life here, my Anne.  You
have forgotten, in the midst of your estate, in the midst of the
Court ways, what you were before all that was part of you.  Listen.
We played together, you and I, and Alexandre and Henri, and Louise
and Pauline, in the gardens of the old château, by the river-bank,
and through the forest.  We were the youngest, you and I.  Alexandre
was our leader, and we obeyed him as our general.  I liked you then
better than the other girls, though you always mocked at me for a
baby, while Louise was gentle, and Pauline always in difficulty.  And
after--we separated, all of us.  You were sent to the Ursulines, I to
Languedoc with a tutor, Alexandre to Paris.  It was there in the old
Hôtel de Mailly, at Alexandre's wedding with Louise, that again we
came together.  Ah, Anne, Anne, I think you have not forgotten what
followed!  The first scandal, Alexandre's death, Louise's life in the
little apartments, how the King grew weary, how little Pauline was
brought from her convent, how she, too, was sacrificed to infamy, and
how she died--how she was murdered, Anne, you--"

"Stop, Claude!"

"Not yet.  Pauline was murdered, I say--poisoned, in her sickness.
And then, Anne, then the way was opened for you by Mme. de Mazarin's
death.  How should the rest of us have guessed--your father, I,
Henri, already unhappy with Mme. de Mailly-Nesle--how should we have
guessed that you, too, should have followed in the footsteps of your
sisters?  _Mon Dieu_, Anne!  In your widowhood, after Maurepas took
the Hôtel Mazarin, Henri's house was open to you.  Why did you choose
instead to put yourself under the protection, not of the Queen, not
of Louise, but of his Majesty?  And then--the end was so swift.  You
drove Louise pitilessly away--you ruined d'Agenois with your
coquetries--you infatuated the King with your daring and your
loftiness; your title was bestowed; you reigned; and then comes the
last: my history with you.  I know your life, Anne, from its
beginning to to-day.  You know what my feeling has always been.  And
now, when I am so nearly at the end of hope, you would have me make
no resistance to fate; you would have me acquiesce; you would have me
bid you good-bye with de Gêvres' manner, and depart, quietly.  I have
right to more than that."

"All this is well enough if you wish it, little one.  Neither do
those long 'recollections' of thine disturb me, save that they are
very stupid, my Claude.  But now, how shall you continue?  Are there
yet more of them?"  Evidently the Duchess was not overpleased with
the interview, so far.

"I have done with the recollections, but I have more to say,"
returned the boy, undaunted by her manner.  "I have something to say
which, once before, you have heard, but which you shall listen to
again.  It is why I obeyed your note.  In other case I should have
left Versailles without seeing you.  It is something that I am going
to offer you, something that I have to give that is not elsewhere, I
think, to be found in Versailles.  You will seek long, Anne, before
you find it again.  It is something that you, and every woman about
you, make light of daily; and yet it is what women--ay, and men--sell
their souls for."

"Love," murmured Madame la Duchesse, absently.

"Yes, it is love--my love, that I have to give.  Anne, to you, here,
being as you are; what you are; belonging to none who has the right
to guard you; paid with much gold, it is true, yet with false gold;
puppet-queen, without real honor in any heart, your name a byword in
many countries--"

"Ah!  Ah!  You insult--"

"_I speak truth_!  You know that.  To you, I say, who have so little
of love, none of real honor, I offer all.  I offer you marriage, a
name unstained, a pure-hearted devotion, a life that shall be pure--
Ah, now, Anne, now, I am making you feel!  There.  Do not turn from
me.  No, no.  Listen!  I did not mean it.  Forget what I have
said--forgive it.  Think only of how I have suffered.  Think how
utterly I love you; how I am a man desperate.  My whole existence, my
heart, my mind, my hopes, are here at your feet.  Crush them--you
kill me.  You cannot spurn all.  To leave you is to enter a living
death.  But--but--you must know what love means!  It means that my
soul belongs to you; that in you, for you, only, forever, I live.
How, then, can you let me go from you?  You will be tearing the heart
from my body.  You know that all my life--it has been you.  Had I
ever cared for another, it would not have mattered so.  Anne--" he
was upon his knee--"Anne--you shall come with me!  You shall come
away with me--into the sweetest exile that ever man was blessed with.
Why, look you, I take you from a palace, but I will give you that
which I shall transform to paradise!  Oh, my dear--my dear--I can say
no more.  Anne, Anne, I die for you!"

Both her hands were in his, clasped so tightly that she was pained.
Much of the force of his passion had entered into her.  It could not
but do so, for it was too real.  She was trembling; her breath came
unsteadily, and she could not give her answer with his upturned eyes
upon her.  Gently, very gently, she pushed him aside, rose from her
chair, and, turning away from him, began to pace the end of the room,
steadying herself as she walked.  De Mailly, a little dazed now, the
reaction from his nervous strain already beginning to overcome him,
passed slowly to the opposite side of the dressing-room and stood
there with his back to the door, one cold hand pressed to his damp
forehead.  His face was deathly white.  His body quivered.  Presently
madame stopped, in her walk, before her cabinet of toys, opened one
little drawer, and took something therefrom.  Then she went over to
where her cousin was standing, and, with an effort, spoke:

"Thank you," she said, dreamily, "for what you have said to me.  May
God, in his goodness, bless you, little cousin.  You know that it is
all useless, what you wish.  Some day you will be glad that my place
was here--that I knew that I was not fit for you.  Remember it.  I am
not fit for you.  You spoke truth at first.  See, I grant you all
that.  You must go your way alone.  Such as I could not make you
happy.  I--give you only this--if you care to take it--for memory.
'Tis all I have.  As to my love--who knows what I love--or where?
Adieu."

[Illustration: "'I GIVE YOU ONLY THIS'"]

She held something out to him, something white, and heavy with gold
and little jewels.  It was the mate to that gauntlet which he had won
from her and given to the King ten days ago.  He took it,
mechanically, and placed it, almost without looking at it, in a
pocket.  Then he picked up his cloak and his hat.  Slowly he put both
on; and, once more, all accoutred, he turned to look at her.  Her
back was towards him.  Her head was bent.  He could not speak
coherently.  He put out his hand and felt for the fastening of the
door.  There was a long, inaudible sigh.  The door swung open.  An
effort, two steps, a slight mist before his eyes--he was gone.  In
the antechamber Henri, with haggard face and tears unconcealed,
waited also for a clasp of the hand, to bid him godspeed to his
banishment.




Book II

DEBORAH



CHAPTER I

A Ship Comes In

All night the waters of the Chesapeake and those of the Atlantic
beyond had been tumbling under the force of a fresh east wind that
was bearing an incoming vessel straight up to her harbor and home.
But with the first streak of gray along the far horizon, Night ceased
to flap her dusky wings, and the wind fainted till it was but a
breath.  As the wavelets lapped against the ship's side, her captain,
longing for home, shrugged his big shoulders and ordered out more
canvas.

It was a fair dawn.  The whole stretch of sky over the bay was
flushed with pink and beamy with gold; while beyond this the clear
greenish turquoise of mid-sky and the west grew so vivid that the
last clinging night-mist melted away, and the day waited only for the
sun.  He came at last, a great, fiery wheel, dripping from a watery
bath and pouring his splendor back to the waters again till the river
ran gold, dazzling the eyes of the gulls that veered across its
breast down to the bay and out towards the salty sea.  And the sun
woke the forests of birches and poplars and spruce, colored the
dandelions in the grass all over again, drank dew from the
flower-cups, played with the breeze among the peach-blossoms of the
orchard on the bank, and finally entered into the quaint
breakfast-room of a colonial house, Trevor Manor, that stood on the
river Severn, three miles from the city of Annapolis.

Adam, the house-butler, very black and very sleepy, was in this small
apartment, dusting.  From the next room Lilith, his wife, hummed, in
a rich contralto, over her sweeping.  Otherwise the house was still;
for the sun rises early in May.

The breakfast-room wherein Adam worked, or played at work, is worthy
of description, perhaps; for the colonial country-side knew nothing
just like it.  It was the south-west corner room on the lower floor,
opening out of the library, but so easily accessible from the
kitchen, which was fifty feet from the house, that the family
commonly used it for all their meals.  The general Southern fashion
of dining in the central hall, from a custom of hospitality, had its
drawbacks.  On the north side of the breakfast-room were the library
door, a small buffet covered with the best cheynay, some chased
silver, and a little Venetian glassware, the pride of the family
heart, and, on the other side of the doorway, a badly done family
portrait.  In the east wall was a large fireplace, with a mantel
above, on which stood two large porcelain jars and a black bust of
Plato, over which hung a recent print of his Majesty King George.  To
the south a large window looked out upon the yard behind; but the
western wall of this little place was no wall at all.  Across the top
of it, just below the ceiling, a grudging support to the upper story
was given by a heavy oaken beam.  Beneath this all was glass.  The
little, opal-like, diamond-shaped panes, were wont to catch the rays
of the afternoon sun, and make the room, from noon to twilight, a
blinding, rainbow cloud of light.  A door, too, there was here, all
of glass and bound with lead--a real triumph of craftsman's skill in
those simple days.  It had been Madame Trevor's idea, however,--and
where was the workman in Maryland who would not have been stimulated
to inspiration with Madame Trevor to oversee his work?  The door
opened upon a terrace which led by a little flight of steps down into
the rose-garden, or, by a diverging path, off to the big round
kitchen, in which last building the morning fires had been lit, and
Chloe, with Phyllis, her scullion, daughter, and probable successor,
was plucking spring chickens for the morning meal.

Adam and Lilith, their first tasks ended, were now setting the table
in the breakfast-room, with table-cloth of unbleached linen, the
ordinary service of burnished pewter, silver knives, and carving-set
of steel, horn-handled.  When the six places at the oval table had
been laid, Lilith disappeared through the glass door, to return
presently with a great platter of newly picked strawberries,
green-stemmed, scarlet and fragrant, and still glistening with dew.
These were set in the centre of the table, while on either side stood
an earthenware bowl heaped with sugar, patiently scraped by Adam from
the high, hard loaves that came, wrapped in bright purple
"dye-paper," up from the Spanish Indies.

The sun being by this time nearly two hours high in the heavens, the
breakfast-room was deserted by serving-folk to regain a more tranquil
tone for the reception of its ordinary habitants.  Through the open
door came the breath of the May morning, heavy with the sweetness of
the garden just outside.  Plato gazed mildly down upon the two or
three lazy flies that hummed over the strawberries, and once a robin
from the woods near by skimmed into the room, brushed past the
decanters on the buffet, halted for a second on a jar near King
George, and made a darting exit through the open southern window.

Finally, into the waiting solitude, came Sir Charles--Sir Charles,
tall, slender, graceful, freshly wigged and powdered, his
lieutenant's uniform of scarlet and white in harmony with the
morning, the _Gentleman's Magazine_ in one of his well-kept hands, an
eye-glass on a silken cord in the other.  He seated himself in an
evidently accustomed place at the table, pushed back his chair a
little, comfortably crossed his legs, and began to reperuse an
article on the best methods of preserving fox-brushes, which had
engaged his attention the evening before.  He was not a rapid reader,
and he had not half finished the column when he felt, unmistakably,
another presence near him.  Thereupon he permitted himself an
unmannerly luxury:

"Good-morning, Debby," he murmured, without looking up.

"Good-morning, Sir Charles," was the reply.

Then, quickly throwing aside his paper, the young man rose, bowed as
he should have done, and stood looking at her who was before him.

[Illustration: "THE YOUNG MAN ROSE AND BOWED"]

Deborah stood in the glass doorway, half in and half out of the room.
Her face was slightly flushed, and her hair, as usual, in a state of
delightful, crinkly disorder.  Otherwise her appearance was
immaculate, and, for all Sir Charles could have told, she might have
been in a costume of brocade and lace.  It was no more, however, than
a faded blue and white homemade linen over a petticoat of brown
holland, with a small white muslin kerchief crossed upon her breast.
She was bareheaded, and the hair that had been tossed into a thousand
rebellious ringlets was tied back with a blue ribbon.  Deborah
Travis, Sir Charles Fairfield's second cousin, and Madame Trevor's
first, was, at this time, seventeen years old, and not yet so pretty
as she gave promise of being--later.  Nevertheless, Sir Charles'
poorly concealed devotion in her direction was a matter that was not
discussed in the Trevor family.  The tongues of slaves, however, are
seldom bridled among themselves; and neat things upon this
interesting topic were not infrequently spoken round cabin-fires on
cool evenings in the quarters.

"You've quite recovered, I trust, Deborah, from your--your
indisposition of yesterday?"

The girl's cheeks grew pink as she answered, quietly, "Quite, thank
you, Sir Charles."

"'Twas another experiment in the still-room?" he ventured.

"Of course," she responded, reluctantly, and in a tone that finished
the topic.

There was a pause.  The Governor's lieutenant was finding himself
again.  "Will not you come in, Mistress Debby?" he said, finally.
"Or may I come out and walk in the garden a little with you?"

"Thank you, I shall come in.  Breakfast is ready, but the rest are
late."

"And you have been in the still-room all this while?"

"No, I have been in the twelve-acre field, and as far as Hudson's
Swamp."

"Devil take me!  What were you doing there?"

"I was hunting for a plant--but I could not get it.  I brought home
some young tobacco instead."

"Why--why--Deborah, 'tis always plants with you!  Can you find
nothing nearer home to suit your pleasure?  Tell me the plant you
sought, and I will hunt for it to the other end o' Maryland, if you
command."

"Thank you, Sir Charles, but in a month I shall pluck it for myself,
at the end of the huckleberry path.  'Tis spotted hemlock.  I found
one, young yet, but well-looking, which I shall gather as soon as
'tis big enough."

"Spotted hemlock!  Child, 'tis rank poison!  I'd a horse die of it
once in--"

He broke off suddenly and turned about as Madam Trevor, with her
younger daughter, Lucy, rustled into the room.  The elder lady looked
rather sharply from her nephew to her young cousin as she came in;
but she could read neither face.  Sir Charles bowed with great
respect, and Deborah gave her usual demure courtesy for the morning.
Lucy was a slight, pretty little creature, with thin, silky dark
hair, lively blue eyes, and a waist as trim as Deborah's own.  She
greeted the two cousins with equal grace, but seemed to prefer
Deborah's company, drawing her a little on one side to show a
spindle-prick upon her finger.  Their whispered conversation was
interrupted by the entrance of the master of the house, Madam
Trevor's only son, Vincent.  He was a well-built, muscular fellow, a
trifle short for his breadth of shoulder, with the family's blue
eyes, and hair so black that the powder but badly concealed its hue.
He greeted his mother with profound respect, lightly kissed his
little sister's cheek, and nodded to Deborah in a preoccupied
fashion.  Then, joining Charles at the buffet, he proceeded to mix
their first potation of the day, two Venice glasses full of Jamaica
rum, sugar, and water.  Both gentlemen drank to the health of Madam
Trevor, who acknowledged the usual courtesy with a slight nod, and
then, seating herself at the head of the table, drew towards her the
platter of strawberries.

"We are not to wait for Virginia?" asked Vincent, taking his place.

Madam was about to reply when, from the little passageway beyond the
library, came the crisp rustle of stiff petticoats, and Virginia
Trevor, the belle of Annapolis, tall, fresh of complexion, unrouged,
of slender figure, and delicate patrician features, came smilingly
into the room.  The gentlemen hastened to rise, and Sir Charles
lifted back her chair.

"Thank you.  Your pardon, madam, for being late.  Amanda was very
slow."

"After your wakefulness of last night, I had not imagined that you
would attempt to rise this morning," answered her mother.

Virginia glanced at Lucy, and a half smile passed between them.  It
was over before Madam Trevor perceived it.

"Debby was the sick one yesterday," observed Lucy, gently.  "But you
seem to be quite recovered to-day," she finished, turning to her
cousin, just as Adam entered from the kitchen, bearing with him a
platter of fried chickens, crisply browned and smoking, while Lilith
followed with hoe-cake and bacon.

"Deborah's illness appears to be a matter of her own choice,"
remarked Madam Trevor, with displeasure in her tone.  "She has been
warned of the dangers of her strange and useless experiments.  If she
chooses to go her way against all advice, she must accept the
consequences of such folly."

Deborah was silent, and appeared unconcerned at the reproof.
Virginia, however, rather unwisely, spoke in her favor.  "Indeed,
Debby's experiments would seem to me most useful, mother.  You
yourself say that no one about Annapolis can make such rose and
lavender water, or distil such cordials and strong waters as she.
The still-room, too, is a different place since she was given charge
over it."

"I was not of the opinion, Virginia, that Deborah's illness resulted
either from rose-water or from cordial.  And, as to the still-room,
who enters it to know how it may be kept?"

"Madam Trevor, I have never refused entrance to any one of the family
or the slaves who has wished to enter the room you gave me charge
over!  Indeed, Lucy--"

"That is enough, Deborah."

Sir Charles Fairfield, though to all appearances he had not been
listening to the short conversation, flushed a little at the manner
in which it was ended, and, raising his voice, he addressed Vincent:

"Will you ride into town with me to-day?  I've not waited on his
Excellency for a week.  On my life! they give us an easy time out
here!  Fancy a full-pay staff-officer at home, in camp, not seeing
his colonel for a week!  I must really ride in to-day.  Come with me,
Vincent, and see what idea there is of a chase next week."

Vincent poured out another tankard of quince-cider and slowly shook
his head: "'Tis not possible to-day, Charles.  They are just
beginning to top the tobacco.  I am going over all the farther fields
with Thompson--and there are three new blacks to be graded.  If
you'll go to-morrow, I'll ride with you; but not to-day."

"Pa'don, Mas' Trev'!" cried a black boy, in house livery, who came
running in from the front.  "Docta' Caw'l and Mist' Cawlve't outside
on the' ho'ses, an' say, can they come in?"

"Mr. Calvert!" cried Lucy.

"Go to meet them and bring them here at once, Vincent," commanded
Madam Trevor, at the same time sounding a hand-bell for Adam and
Lilith.

Vincent and Charles together hurried out of the room, while the
ladies drew more closely together at the table, and two extra places
were laid.

"Bring some fresh chicken and hot bacon and hoe-cake at once, Adam;
and have Chloe fry some oysters and tap a barrel of apple-jack."

The slaves scurried away to the kitchen again as the sound of deep
masculine voices was heard in the library.  The guests entered the
breakfast-room side by side, and the four ladies rose to greet them;
Madam Trevor first, with her daughters just behind her, and Deborah,
with suddenly eager eyes, a little to one side.

Dr. Charles Carroll, father of "Mr. Carroll, of Carrollton," foremost
Whig and Catholic in Annapolis, always in disfavor with the Governor
officially, and excellent friends with him of a Saturday night,
forty-five years old, wealthy, bluff, a little gray under his
bag-wig, booted, spurred, fresh of color, and bright of eye, greeted
his old friend and mentor, Madam Trevor, with hearty good-humor.
Beside him was Benedict Calvert, a son of the Lord Proprietary, but
Protestant bred; Whig by preference, slender, handsome, unusually
dignified, and quite unaffected.  After the various salutations the
entire party reseated themselves at table, and the guests, hungry
after their early canter, helped themselves without stint to the
freshly cooked food brought in for them.  The doctor had placed
himself, as usual, by Deborah, who was all attention now; while Mr.
Calvert, with a sympathetic smile of understanding and
good-comradeship, was by Lucy, with his hostess on the other side.

"And now, madam, young ladies, Sir Charles, and our host," cried the
doctor, in a hearty voice, "we are about to repay your hospitality
with news, excellent news, for every one of you!"

"Ah!  Let us hear it, doctor!" cried Vincent, while the others
murmured assent.

"Well, then, for the ladies first!  The _Baltimore_ is in port, after
a bad voyage.  She sailed from Portsmouth on the 20th of February.  I
was on the south piers as she came to anchor.  Her cargo--or part of
it--is all for feminine ears to hear.  She has with her the last
fashions from home, and the material to reproduce them.  There are
paduasoys and lutestrings, and satins and laces, and damasks and
silverware, and cheynay and glass, and ribbons and combs, and
shoe-buckles and silk stockings, and most wonderful garters, I'm
told; and--"

"Nay, now, doctor, 'tis far enough!" cried Sir Charles; and the
gentlemen laughed.

"Well, then, there are those things, and more.  And on the morrow, at
ten of the morning, there is to be a public sale on the docks off
Hanover Street, where he who has the wherewithal may buy.  And I am
bidden to ask you all to ride in and spend what moneys you can wrest
from Vincent's hands, and, after, to come to my house, where
Mistresses Letitia and Frances will serve you with a fair widower's
dinner.  How now--what think you of my first news, damsels?"

"'Tis what none in the world but you could bring, Dr. Carroll,"
replied Madam Trevor, beaming graciously.

"And we may go, mother?" asked Lucy, voicing the anxiety of her more
dignified sister and her silent cousin.

"Yes, we will go--and our compliments and thanks to Mistress Letitia
and Mistress Frances for their asking.  Deborah, child, you must have
tabby for a new petticoat; and I shall get you all muslins."

"And I must have a new set of plumes for--"

"Mother, may I not have a flowered paduasoy this year?"

"Come, come, girls!  'Tis our turn now!  Surely, doctor, you do not
imagine us interested in sales of silk stockings and satins?  What is
the news for us?" asked Vincent, with a slight smile.

Benedict Calvert laughed.  "Troth, sir, 'tis not every man that is so
unfeignedly disdainful of silk stockings and satins, whether for his
own attire or for a lady's.  Howbeit, there is other news that you
may like to hear.  In the assembly yesterday the matter of the
commissioners for Lancaster was finally settled.  Word has come from
Virginia that the council will open on the 25th of June.  Our men
will probably leave here on the 20th; and--"

"I am elected to go, devil take me!" cried Sir Charles, ruefully.

"No such luck.  Do not bemoan thyself, Charlie.  Not one of the
Governor's staff, and only one official--Marshe--is of the number,"
returned Benedict, grinning broadly.  "'Twas a prudent choice.  Not a
Radical on either side."

"Then the doctor's scarce in," observed Vincent.

"That am I not," returned the doctor with eminent good-humor.  "But
Mr. Calvert--the worshipful Mr. Calvert--is; and so are Phil Thomas,
and the Reverend Mr. Cradock, and Edmund Jennings, and Colvill,
and--ah, yes!  Bob King.  There, at least, is one Radical for you.
Well, well!  Even such as they should manage, together with their
right honorable compeers from Virginia and Pennsylvania, to buy the
right of our colonial lands from the Six Nations--after a hundred and
fifty years of occupancy willy-nilly!"

"Quite so.  And now that's all our news, Madam Trevor.  Does it equal
the breakfast?"

"Not quite all, seeking your pardon!  But the other matter is for the
ears of Mistress Debby here, whom, if you will permit me, madam, I
will, after breakfast, attend to her sanctum--the still-room."

Deborah did not move.  Her eyes dropped, and sharp-eyed Calvert
himself could not have guessed the eagerness hidden under her perfect
mien.

"Deborah has been too much with her drugs of late, Dr. Carroll.  I
think it were better if you talked with her on some healthier
subject.  I am not over-fond of her ill-considered ways.  They are
morbid, much of the time."

"Ah, madam, I am sorry for that!  I look forward to the consultations
with little Mistress Deborah as the happiest reminiscences of my
professional days--before I abandoned physic for merchandise.  Your
young cousin has remarkable talent about it."

Madam Trevor shrugged her shoulders.  "If you put it in that way, Dr.
Carroll, how can I refuse you your pleasure in coming to our
plantation?  If 'tis a question of talking with Deborah or not coming
at all, why--Deborah is all at your service."

"By my troth, Madam Antoinette, if that is a pleasantry, it is not
one that I like overmuch.  How could you so take my words?"

"Come now, doctor, hurry on!  Conduct the damsel to your
physicking-room, and I'll wait here.  You forget that our road leads
on to the Kings'."

"To be sure.  Well, Debby, let us be off.  I must see your
manipulation of the new retort."

Thereupon the doctor and his protégée, leaving the others still at
table, went together out of the glass door, down the path, across the
yard, with its great poplar-trees and the groups of pickaninnies
playing, as usual, about the high well-sweep, to a small building a
trifle northeast of the cabins and half hidden in great lilac bushes
that clustered before its very door.  This was Deborah's sanctum, the
still-room; and into it she and her companion retired.

The single room contained three large windows, through one of which
nodded a thick bunch of purple lilacs, heavy with perfume, and still
damp with dew.  Along the windowless wall of the room ran a stout
pine table, on which, among various utensils, stood two chemist's
retorts, one the old iron alembic, the other Deborah's greatest
treasure, a glass retort for which Dr. Carroll had sent to Europe.
In one corner stood the charcoal box, a tall, iron brazier containing
some smouldering coals, and a keg for water.

While Deborah built up her charcoal fire and carried the brazier to
the table, Carroll went over to a corner cupboard, opened its door,
and looked in upon the five shelves where, ranged in orderly rows,
stood all the phials and flasks that Deborah had been able to
collect.  Only a dozen or so contained more or less muddy-looking
liquids, and on each of these was pasted a paper label covered with
fine writing.  One after another the doctor picked them up and
examined them.

"Aha!" he exclaimed, finally, taking the cork from one, and smelling
the cloudy mixture within.  "Aha!  You have it here!  I thought so.
Now, this is precisely the thing that I should advise."

Deborah went over to him.  "What!  The monkshood?  'Tis a poor
solution.  For want of pure alcohol, I had to use rum."

"No matter.  Let us manipulate this a bit, Debby, instead of your
tobacco there.  For this is necessary.  And while we are distilling
some pure _aconitum napellus_, I will tell you a little story, and
weave for you a prettier romance than ever you did find in _The
Chyrurgien's Mate_ or old Galen's _Art of Physick_, that once I found
you with--or even the _Whole Duty of Man_, which I swear you have not
read."

"Yes, I have.  But the story, Dr. Carroll!  Was't the news you had
for my ears?"

"Even so, mistress.  Now--careful with the body.  We mustn't spill
this--where's your filter?  That's it.  A slow evaporation will be
best.  Can you fix the other end?  Good!  You have a deft hand.

"Well, now, the tale runs this wise.  You heard me say that I was at
the piers when the _Baltimore_ came in this morning.  I'm half-owner
in her, and, besides that, Croft is a very good friend of mine, and
'tis four months since he sailed from here.  He--the captain,
Debby--came off from the ship in his boat, looking a bit tired and
haggard, and more glad to get home again than ever I saw him before.
They'd a nasty voyage, been short of water for a week, and, besides
that, he had a tale to tell about one of his passengers.  At
Portsmouth only four came on board, one of them a young fellow, a
Frenchman, known to Lord Baltimore, who commended him to the care of
Croft.  It appears that the young man is of the nobility and high up
in Court society at his home--Paris, I suppose.  But, for some reason
unknown, he packed himself on board the _Baltimore_ and sailed for a
place certainly far enough away from his friends and his people,
whoever they are.  Croft says that it can't be an unlawful thing he's
done to make him come away, for the Lord Proprietary himself came
down to the ship with him and tried to persuade him to give up the
idea of coming.  I suggested to Croft that, if it were not outlawry,
love were the thing to send a man flying like a fool from
civilization; and Croft vows I hit it.  This noble Marquis de
something-or-other, Croft said, mooned about the ship like a soul in
purgatory for the first weeks out, and thereupon he fell sick in good
earnest.  It seems he's been in a raving fever now for days past,
sometimes delirious, sometimes in coma.  He's talked overmuch, from
what I can hear, about Lewis, the French King, and a lot of madames,
and a Henry--his rival, perhaps--and I don't know what all.--See,
there's the first vapor.  Now 'twill be just right.--Well, Croft said
he must see this man safe off his hands and in some place where he
could be cared for, before he'd make report of the voyage.  So,
Debby, I sent a black up to the ordinary of Mrs. Miriam Vawse, and
she came down herself to the wharf, just as they got the man
ashore--de Mailly, his name is.  By the great Plutarch, Deb, he's the
man for us!  Never have I seen a creature in such condition!  I think
he must have been well enough looking once.  But now!--He's a
skeleton from fever.  His face is shrunken and as bright as a
hunting-coat.  His hair--'tis long and black--tangled into a mat; and
his clothes, of excellent make they are, hang about him like bags.
He was conscious when he landed, but I didn't hear him speak a single
time as we drove him up the hill and to the ordinary, where Mrs.
Miriam is to care for him.

"Now, Deborah, here's my part of the tale for you.  To-morrow, when
you come in town for the sale, after you dine with us at noon, I
shall manage so that you go down to the Vawse house and yourself see
this fellow, judge his symptoms, and administer this very stuff--that
is coming out fine and clear now--to him, in your own way.  'Twill be
the best practice you could have; you could scarce make the man
worse; and 'twould be a grand thing, eh, Deb, to accomplish such a
cure as that?--My faith, you'll be having me return to the profession
in a year more!  But hang me if I'd not be found a better
practitioner--with your assistance--than Richards, dispenser of
poisons that he is!"

"And so are we, Dr. Carroll," returned Deborah, soberly, as she
carefully watched the process of evaporation in the retort.  "Indeed,
I think that I like better knowing the things that will kill than
those that will cure."

"Bloodthirsty maiden--don't you know 'tis all the same thing?--And
how d'you like my plan?"

"I think, sir, that madam never would permit it.  'Twould be a most
highly improper thing."

"Nonsense--nonsense.  If you were my own maid, you should certainly
do it.  I'll manage.  Trust me--that is, if you care for it.  Are you
indifferent?"

Deborah was silent for a long moment.  Then she sighed.  "I'm not
indifferent.  And--and I'd dearly like to see a gentleman from
Court--even though it were only from the French Court."

"_Only_ the French Court!  Why, child, 'tis the greatest in the
world--for courtiers and gayety.  What more would you have?"

Deborah had no time to make answer, for at that moment one of the
house-slaves came to the open door of the still-room.

"Beg pa'don, Mist' Cawlve't sen't' say the ho'ses a'e ready, an' does
doctah want dinne' at Mist' King's, o' is he goin' eat Miss Deb's
dis--dis--something I done fo'got what."

Carroll laughed.  "Troth, Debby, Mistress Lucy must have been less
entertaining than usual this morning.  I must go, I suppose.--Can you
finish this alone?  You seem to know all the processes."

"Yes, I can finish it in an hour, if madam lets me stay here."

"I'll try to see that she does.  Will you bring the _aconitum_
to-morrow, then?"

"Yes."  Deborah smiled and courtesied.

The doctor bent over and kissed her hand with affectionate gallantry.
"Good-morning, Hygeia."

"Good-bye, sir."

"Till to-morrow.  At the French Court, I believe, they say 'au
revoir,'" he added, mischievously, while the girl smiled.  Then
Carroll strode off, with David at his heels, leaving Deborah alone at
her favorite occupation, wondering a little, in an absent-minded way,
over the unusual event that her somewhat eccentric mentor proposed to
bring into her life.

Mr. Benedict Calvert, with the Trevor family clustered about him,
stood, riding-whip in hand, in the portico of the manor, in front of
which, on the driveway which curved out towards the river, were the
two horses, Carroll's and his, held by one of the stable-boys.  Mr.
Calvert was laughing and talking blandly with Lucy and Sir Charles;
but madam, with her elder daughter ami Vincent, stood a little to one
side, and annoyance was very plainly readable in the face of the
mistress of the house.  The doctor, with a cheery smile, came briskly
round the corner of the east wing.  It took but one glance to tell
him who had really called him from the still-room.

"Most puissant Lord Commissioner, behold me here at your command!" he
cried, approaching his companion.

"A--Deborah is not with you?" observed Madam Antoinette rather
uselessly.

"No.  Shall I call her?  I left her in the preparation of a little
matter which I had requested of her.  Pardon me.  I did not know that
I was taking her from--" he made as if to go after her, when Vincent
interposed.

"Don't trouble, doctor.  She will be only too glad to finish what you
asked.  Afterwards there will be time enough for the spinning, or the
weaving, or whatever is necessary."

Carroll thanked the young man with a little glance, and began at once
making his farewells.  He perceived that the time for introducing the
project of Deborah's visit on the morrow was eminently unpropitious.
Mr. Calvert made graceful adieux to the ladies, lightly saluted the
master of the house and the Governor's lieutenant, and leaped upon
his animal.  A moment more and the two were cantering away, side by
side, still looking back to the portico.  When they were at length
hidden by the bend in the road, Madam Trevor turned to the two girls.

"Virginia and Lucy, go you both and overlook your wardrobes and the
linen in the press, and think out what is needed that we may buy at
the sale to-morrow.  Deborah may help you when she comes in.
Charles, you ride to town, do you not?  And, Vincent, I would have a
moment with you before you go to the fields."

The little party dispersed as it was bid, Vincent following his
mother into the house and to the west passage, where hung her garden
hat, her lace mittens, her basket, and her pruning-knife.  Thus
accoutred, she led the way through the breakfast-room and out upon
the terrace that overlooked the fairest spot in Madam Trevor's
world--her garden.  Here she paused, her eyes wandering for a moment
over the scene about them, before she turned to her son.

"I wanted to speak to you, Vincent, of the sailing of the
_Baltimore_.  Within two or three weeks she will be going out again,
'tis likely."

"True.  And what has that to do with us?" inquired the young man in
some perplexity.

His mother sighed.  "Vincent, I confess to anxiety.  You are aware, I
think, of the reason of Charles Fairfield's colonial appointment?
You know why he sailed with you in the autumn when you came home to
us to take your father's place here?  You know why he has made his
home in our house instead of in Annapolis with the other aides?"

"Yes, I know," responded Trevor, shortly.

"Remember, Vincent, it was your father's wish, it is your uncle's, it
is mine, that--we should all be brought a little closer to old
England by Virginia's marriage with her cousin."

"And the sailing of the _Baltimore_?"

"I am going to send off my jewels, my wedding pearls, to have them
remounted in London for Virginia.  And when they come home--that
should be in August--when they come home, you and Charles must come
to an understanding about your sister.  Remember, Vincent, as the
head of the family, you have a place to fill.  There are certain
matters about which you cannot afford to be careless--matters of more
importance than the tobacco crop, or the price of slaves.  I wished
to ask you this morning if, when we drive in town for the dock sale
to-morrow, you will see Captain Croft about intrusting the pearls to
his keeping."

"Certainly, madam, if you wish it.  Shall I take them to-morrow to
him?"

"No.  Not till just before the ship's sailing.  They are too valuable
to leave in a captain's cottage.  This is what I had to say, Vincent.
Go, now, to your fields, if you wish."

Vincent bent over and kissed her hand.  Then he started towards the
house.  After half a dozen steps he halted suddenly and looked back,
as though he would have spoken.  His mother, however, had descended
the terrace steps and was already bending over her flowers.  So,
after a little pause, he turned about again and continued
thoughtfully upon his way.




CHAPTER II

Dr. Carroll's Idea

Deborah's bedroom was extremely small.  It was merely one corner of
the west wing, partitioned off from the spinning-room and the great
hand-loom; and there was barely room in it for her bed,
dressing-table, chest-of-drawers, washstand, and two chairs.  Besides
these necessities, there were two windows and a strip of carpet, to
be regarded as luxuries.  Deborah herself, however, curtained the bed
and windows after her own fashion, in white India muslin, put a
ruffled cover over the dressing-table, displayed what ornaments she
possessed prettily about the room, and so regarded it with
satisfaction ever after.  Her two windows both looked out over the
back of the plantation, the flower-garden being directly below, the
woods to one side, the tobacco barns at a distance.  The room
underneath Deborah's, which occupied the whole of the west wing on
the ground floor, had been given to Sir Charles; and in the passage
that connected this with the main house were the stairs.

When Deborah woke from her dreamless sleep on the morning after the
doctor's visit, the first active thought in her brain was of the dock
sale for that day.  It was rather later than her usual hour of
waking, and she hurriedly began her toilet.  Presently, however, as
she was loosening her hair, her eyes fell upon the bottle of
_aconitum napellus_ which she had brought to her room after its
preparation on the day before; and at sight of it her hands dropped
to her sides, and she stood still for a moment in contemplation.
Then a little shiver ran over her, and she performed something very
like a shrug.  "I don't like sick people," she muttered to herself,
turning to sit down before her mirrored table.

If Deborah's words were quite honest, then certainly this morning she
was looking forward to the dock sale with unusual pleasure.  She had
never before manifested any strong interest in these things.  In
fact, she had been known to say that they were tiresome.  Men did not
much frequent them; no young lady was allowed money to spend for
herself; and the good housewives were always more interested in
table-linens and utensils than ribbons or jewelry.  Nevertheless,
here, this morning, was Mistress Debby, plying her hair with more
interest than she had had for it since the last assembly; and when it
was all ringletted and quite smooth, she saw fit to use upon it a
white ribbon that had never before been worn.  Also, when Lucy cried
at the door that she was to wear her blue lutestring petticoat and
white muslin overdress, those garments lay ready upon a chair, though
once or twice before, on like occasions, there had been some spirited
conversation between Deborah and Madam Trevor before the young lady
was willing to give up the perverse idea that her every-day holland
was quite good enough for such an affair.  When she was ready, and
the lace mittens taken from their drawer, Deborah carefully placed
her phial of distilled liquid in the neck of her dress, pushing it
out of sight among the ruffles of her kerchief.

At nine o'clock the family coach, with four ladies inside it, left
the house.  Sir Charles, in scarlet and white, and Vincent, in bottle
green, accompanied the vehicle on horseback.  Vincent was reconciled
to leaving his fields by the prospect of meeting some of the
burgesses in the city and learning the details of yesterday's
election of commissioners; while the lieutenant never needed strong
urging to give a day to the mild amusements of the colonial town,
with its coffee-house, its feeble imitators of English beauship, its
jockey club, and what few pretty women were to be visited in the
daytime.  The clock on St. Anne's was booming the half-hour as the
coach crossed the bridge over the inlet at the foot of Prince George
Street; and here, in the last house of the town, a quaint wooden
cottage in the midst of a well-shaded yard, dwelt Captain Croft of
the _Baltimore_.  At its gate Vincent, with a little nod to his
mother, stopped.

"I've an errand here," he called to Fairfield.  "Will be at Carroll's
by twelve.  Do you dine with us?"

The aide shook his head.  "Thanks, no.  I'll go to the coffee-house
with Curtis and Belmont, if I do not dine at the Governor's.  Are you
coming to the assembly later?"

"Yes.  Till this afternoon, then," and Vincent dismounted at the
gate, while the coach, with its single cavalier, all unconscious of
the significance of Vincent Trevor's errand, went on again.  At the
new Bladen Street Sir Charles turned off towards the Governor's
"palace," while the vehicle kept on towards the water-side.

Hanover Street was thronged with coaches and conveyances of all
kinds, bringing in people from the country, while the ladies, and a
few gentlemen of the city, picked their way on foot to the wharf.
Every one was known to the Trevors, and madam and Virginia had their
heads out of the windows continually, bowing and speaking to those
whom they passed; while Lucy was now on one side, now on the other,
peeping out with a covertly expectant air; and Deborah watched her,
knowing very well what she sought, and knowing also that it would not
be found.

Virginia saw her sister's restlessness with displeasure.  She said
nothing till they left the coach, but when at last they had alighted
at the crowded dock, Miss Trevor took occasion to whisper into Lucy's
ear:

"Lucy, had John Whitney seen you looking for him this morning, he
would, I think, scarce have been overpleased with the manner of it."

And Deborah's eyes chancing to fall on the younger girl's face, saw
her cheeks grow scarlet and her eyes fall with quick mortification.

The sight which met the eyes of the new-comers at the wharves was one
curious enough for a person of to-day.  The broad wooden pier, at
which were fastened a dozen or so of pinnaces and small boats
belonging to folk who had come from far up the river or down the bay,
had been converted for the time into a mart.  All up and down, in
regular lines, it was dotted with little platforms of wood, which
were covered with articles taken from the ship and arranged here for
sale, on the day and night before, by salesmen hired for the purpose
from the various town shops.

The goods were the selection of London men who had made life studies
of the colonial trade, and who knew, moreover, the various tastes of
the various localities, north, south, tide-water, and inland.
Certainly there was variety to be had here.  Down one side of the
dock were set forth on their platforms every possible household
contrivance, with a good deal of furniture, and enough kitchen
utensils, china and glass, to have set up a dozen ordinaries.  Along
the centre of the pier were materials, ready-fashioned garments, fine
damasks that could not be made at home, and fancy articles of dress
and the toilet.  About these there hovered, throughout the day, a
fair sprinkling of gentlemen, pricing scarlet and gold-laced coats,
silk stockings, ruffles, and perfumed pomades with great interest.
The third row of booths held agricultural implements, tools, coarse
materials, such as felt and leather, together with a few books and
papers.

When Madam Trevor, with the three girls, arrived at the pier, all
aristocratic damedom seemed to be about the silks and damasks.  Now,
while carrying on a lively conversation with Mistresses King, Paca,
Cradock, and Chase, Madam Trevor busily priced tabby silk petticoats
and India muslins, of which she selected very pretty pieces for her
daughters and Deborah.  Mrs. Chase was casting longing glances at a
satin bodice that Mistress Harwood held in her hands.  But, as the
two ladies did not speak, owing to the upper story of the Harwood
house, there seemed to be but small hope of attaining to possession
thereof.

"What monstrous pretty cloaks!" cried Mrs. King, turning over a pile
of short capes of crimson, blue, and white.

"'Tis too near summer now to purchase cloth," rejoined Mrs. Cradock,
pursing her lips regretfully as she held one up.

"They are but two guineas, madam; of the latest cut; will continue in
England just so for the space of five years--will wear longer than
that," observed the salesman casually, with alluring indifference.

"I declare I'll take this blue one!  It is of the most excellent
texture, and 'tis always cool on the river in the evening."

"Virginia, will you have a white one?" asked her mother.

"No, thank you, madam.  I have cloaks and to spare.  With your
permission, I will go look at the fans farther up.  My last was
broken at the Masons' rout."

"You may look at them, and I will join you presently.  This crimson
cape will suit Deborah.  Would you like this, Debby?" She turned
about to find only Lucy at her side.

"Where is she?" asked Madam Trevor of her daughter.

"On the other side of the pier, I think.  Shall I call her?"

"At once.  What can she be doing there?"

Lucy turned about and started to wend her way among the groups to the
other side of the dock, where Deborah stood over a little collection
of chemists' implements.  Beside her, a sacred book in his hand, was
a young man, at sight of whom Lucy hesitated, her face crimson, her
heart beating unsteadily.  She stopped almost still for a moment to
watch them.  Deborah was lovingly handling a siphon, while the young
Puritan minister talked to her.  Presently he caught sight of Lucy,
who was constrained to move towards him again when she perceived the
quick light that came into his face and the bow that he made.
Deborah turned, and her mouth twitched a little as she perceived her
cousin's fluttering nervousness.  "Master Whitney was speaking of
you, Lucy," she said.

"I did myself the honor to inquire after the health of you and
Mistress Virginia," said the young divine, embarrassment and pleasure
adding a load of stiffness to his manner.

"Oh, thank you!--As you see--we are very well.--Debby," she added,
reluctantly, "mother wants you at once to see if you would like a
crimson cloak.--I am so sorry--I mean--"

"I would prefer this siphon a thousand times to a crimson cloak,"
murmured Deborah, more to herself than to her cousin.

Lucy heard her, however.  "I'll ask, if you like, Debby, and then,
perhaps, we may return and purchase it."

"I was just about to leave the wharf, having found the book I sought.
May I accompany you to Madam Trevor and pay my compliments to her?"

Lucy beamed with delight, while Deborah consented with an
absent-minded nod, and the three returned to the side of Madam
Trevor, who greeted the Reverend Mr. Whitney with surprise and only
the necessary politeness.  Indeed this young Puritan was a sore
subject in the Trevor family, whose youngest daughter had lost her
faith, and, presumably, her heart, to the exponent of a rigid creed,
inimical to every form of that Popery which was, just now, the only
religion in disfavor with the erstwhile Catholic Province of Maryland.

The crimson cloak was purchased, the siphon was not; Master Whitney
took a reluctant leave of little Mistress Trevor; and her mother,
accompanied by Mrs. Paca, started to rejoin Virginia over the fans.

"Surely, Antoinette, you'll scarce return home before dinner to-day.
Will you not drive up from here and take pot-luck--just a cold
joint--with us?"

"Thank you for us all, vastly, Barbara, but we are bespoken by Dr.
Carroll.  You're most kind."

"I am sorry.  I declare I had thought to see the doctor here to-day,
but he's not been near the dock."

"Ay, and he rarely misses a sale.  Doubtless, he has gone to the
assembly."

Indeed, in one of the two places Dr. Carroll, according to unvarying
habit, should have been.  He happened, however, to be sitting in his
own study, where, as one might say, he had waylaid himself.  And he
was by now sunk in a reverie so profound as to be totally oblivious
of any of the proceedings of the outside world.  His two maiden
sisters bustled about the house preparing for their guests.  His son
Charles, a lad of seventeen, was in his own room being tutored in
French and the classics by the priest who lived in the family.  Thus
the doctor had his study, which was his particular world, to himself;
and the two people who formed the subject of his meditations were
linked together by his thought for the first time.  Fate and Fortune
can work most curiously, and Destiny toss far indeed, when Claude de
Mailly, of Versailles, and Deborah Travis, Virginia born, should have
set out towards each other from birth, groping till they met, and for
some little time after, too.  Charles Carroll, being the instrument,
not the confidant, of Fate, was now sitting among his books,
perplexed and wondering at himself.  That morning, for the second
time within twenty-four hours, he had traversed the two blocks that
separated his house from the ordinary of Miriam Vawse, to which
Claude, at the doctor's instance, had been carried from the ship
which had been so nearly the scene of his death.  And very
differently the young fellow looked to-day.  He had been bathed; his
hair was combed and clipped; his stubbly beard shaven off, his soiled
clothes removed, and a clean, coarse linen shift substituted for the
under-garments of foreign make and curious fastening which had much
puzzled the excellent Mistress Vawse.  And in this new guise all the
innate refinement and gentleness of the de Mailly nature had once
more come to the surface, and Dr. Carroll had no difficulty in
determining that his new-found protégé was of even finer breeding
than he had guessed on the previous day.

Claude's small travelling coffer had been brought up from the ship,
and was placed near his bed, in the clean, sunny little colonial room
under the eaves of the house.  It must be confessed that Mistress
Vawse had been through the trunk pretty thoroughly, after unlocking
it with the awkward key which she had found in the Frenchman's
clothes.  But, with a delirious foreigner, whose disease requires
quiet as much as good nursing, beside you, and a long day empty of
incident to be gone through in silence, what woman could have
resisted the temptation to examine so fascinating a boxful of clothes
as this?  And in justice let it be added, that Miriam Vawse would
quite as soon have thought of assaulting the Governor in the street
as of purloining the very smallest lace ruffle contained in this
treasure-box; for her forbears and her honesty had come together from
Kent in the year of grace 1660, along with certain choice recipes for
cordials and strong waters, and the ancestral talent for nursing
which Dr. Carroll in the old days had been wont to find so useful.

Meantime the genial doctor had completely wasted his morning in
pondering over the almost impossible situation that he wished to
bring about; and finally, as the Trevor coach drew up to the door, he
left his study, resignedly determined to give his hopes to Chance for
fulfilment.

The four ladies alighted from their vehicle, leaving behind them, to
the care of the black footboy, a large number of bundles brought from
the sale.  Their host handed Madam Trevor sedately up the walk and
into the house, where now Mistress Lettice Carroll, his sister, and
Frances Appleby, his sister-in-law, both in starched and flowered
paragon, with powdered locks atop of demure, quaint little heads,
stood in the doorway to welcome the guests.  When the ladies had
removed their head-gear and scarfs up-stairs they returned to the
drawing-room where, it being near the hour for dinner, young Charles
Carroll and Father St. Quentin awaited them with the doctor.  Madam
Trevor, Virginia, and Deborah greeted the priest with reverent
friendship, for every Sunday they attended the mass which he
performed in the Carroll chapel, where the few families of the old
faith in Annapolis were accustomed to congregate; and, besides this,
he had been kind enough to give some instruction to the Trevor girls
and Deborah in the art of conversing in the French language.  But
Lucy hung uneasily back in the presence of Père Aimé, till he himself
went forward and gave her a few gentle and impersonal words of
greeting.  Madam Trevor, beside Mistress Lettice, cast an annoyed
glance at her daughter, but nothing was said on the subject.  When
Deborah, however, left St. Quentin's side, the doctor placed himself
in her way and managed to ask, in a lowered voice, as she passed him:

"You brought the monkshood with you?"

And the girl nodded, gravely, "Yes."  The next instant she was seized
upon by young Charles, who regarded her less as a piece of femininity
than some pretty thing, excellent to talk to, and a very good walker,
produced by a beneficent nature for his especial benefit.  They had
wandered over to the window together, speaking of a forthcoming sail
up the river, when Deborah's attention was caught by the voice of St.
Quentin, who was addressing the doctor on an interesting topic.

"If it would not displease you, sir," St. Quentin had begun, "I
should like to give Charles an hour's holiday this afternoon."

"And wherefore this leniency, good father?" queried Carroll, smiling
good-humoredly.

"For a kind of charity, I imagine.  This morning, as I walked the
length of the street before breakfast, Mrs. Vawse came suddenly
running out of her ordinary to ask if I would not go in with her at
once, or at some hour of the day.  She has lodged in her house, it
seems, a foreigner--French--who arrived yesterday on the _Baltimore_,
half dead with fever, and who was carried up from the wharves to be
taken care of by her.  It appears that he raves continually in
French, and I fancy that the curiosity of good Mrs. Vawse is growing
strong within her, or else she would know how best to serve him, for
she would have me come and translate for her some of his wild words,
knowing that I have what she terms an unholy learning in that most
ungodly tongue.  As 'twas then too near the breakfast hour to obey
her wishes, I promised to come later in the day."

"And so, thy curiosity being roused by the dame's, thou canst not
wait thy visit till after vespers, eh?" And the doctor laughed.

"Seeing that it is a case of distress on the part of one of my
countrymen, I would go at the first opportunity, on whatever
pretence," returned the father, calmly.

"Well, then, you shall be off directly we finish dinner," answered
Carroll, devoutly imploring Providence to come to his aid.  "And--"

"And if that is done, I would have Deborah go with him," said
Providence at once, speaking through Madam Trevor, "with a message to
Miriam Vawse.  'Tis concerning the cherry brandy, Deborah.  The last
of hers was so excellent that I would have her make for us a keg this
year.  Tell her to take three trees of our fruit for it, and one tree
for herself, which, together with two bushels of potatoes in the
autumn, will pay for the making.  You might learn her way of
fermenting, while you are on the point.  Then you may come back
alone, if the father is not ready."

Come back!  Yes, there must be a coming back.  Dr. Carroll, however,
was rubbing his satin knee in an ecstasy of good-humor; and Deborah
herself, who, after a respectful bow to Madam Trevor, had shot one
swift glance at the doctor, felt, as she returned to her conversation
with young Charles, a curious quiver of the heart which she
afterwards decided to have been one of the most delightful sensations
ever known.  A moment later Mrs. Appleby, who had left the room
several moments before, entered with a little courtesy to announce
dinner.

Once seated at the round, well-loaded table, conversation, by general
assent, turned again to the Frenchman who had arrived on the
_Baltimore_.

"As a matter of fact," confessed the doctor, willing to tell what he
knew of the matter now, "it was I who sent him up to Mistress Vawse.
I went down yesterday directly the ship was in, and, Croft having
told me of the fellow, I got to see him.  Faith, he was in a most
execrable way!  And besides, from what I could guess from his manner,
and what Croft told me, he was a gentleman of rank.  'Twould have
been pitiable enough to have had him die there on the docks; so I
packed him, with my compliments, his box, and my black, up to Miriam,
who had him in excellent shape when I went there this morning."

"Charles, really, you are monstrous disagreeable," ventured Mrs.
Lettice, gently.  "Why did you not bring the poor man here?  I vow
Miriam Vawse can never manage alone, and--"

"Nay, Lettice, he is too young for thee.  Ten years ago 'twould have
been a pretty enough romance, but--"

"Perhaps," struck in Madam Trevor, in time to prevent tears of
mortification on the part of the little old maid, "perhaps I had
better go, instead of Deborah.  I might see the man, and find out--"

"Nay, now, Antoinette!" interrupted the doctor, in a great fright,
while Deborah herself stirred a little anxiously, "you'll spoil all
my purpose if you do that.  Let Debby go on the cherry errand if she
will, but you shall not see this Munseer till he's well and fit to
receive you.  Then, if he prove what I think him, I'll make him a
dinner-party here, and he shall sit next to Virginia and opposite
you, and you may study him at will."

"La!  'Twill be as bad for him as the time I had at the last assembly
ball, when at supper I sat by old Master Randal, who cannot hear
thunder, while on the other side was Carleton Jennings, who had next
him Lora Colvill, that's to marry him in the autumn."

"And where was Sir Charles Fairfield?" queried little Mrs. Appleby,
with unfortunate would-be slyness.

Madam Trevor's face changed suddenly, and Deborah colored.

"Sir Charles?  Oh--with Debby, I believe," was Virginia's kindly,
indifferent reply.

Thereupon St. Quentin, who had not been brought up in a cloister,
looked approval at Miss Trevor, and adroitly changed the subject.

The meal coming to an end at length, the father immediately addressed
Deborah on the subject of their visit:

"Miss Travis, my curiosity still burns.  Will you take pity upon it
and accompany me as soon as you can down to the ordinary?"

"I will come at once, if Madam Trevor permits," was the reply.

"Yes, get your hat and scarf, Deborah.  In half an hour the coach
will be here to drive us home.  If the doctor will excuse your
presence, you need not come back.  We will stop for you on the way.
You can wait in the sitting-room if Mistress Vawse is much occupied;
for you would not, of course, go up-stairs."

Madam Trevor made the last remark in a tone that required no answer.
Deborah merely courtesied and ran away for her hat; and, while the
five ladies returned to the parlor, Dr. Carroll laid his hand on the
priest's arm and said a few words to him in a low tone.  St. Quentin
raised his brows slightly, but gave no further sign of surprise.
Then, as young Charles came loitering up, his father took possession
of him, fearing that he might propose to accompany Deborah to the
tavern.  Five minutes later the priest and the young girl were on
their way, Deborah with the warm phial, filled with her extract,
pressing close over her steady heart.

St. Quentin spoke but once.  "Dr. Carroll tells me that at his
request you are to see this Frenchman," he observed, looking down at
her; but he saw no sign of interest in her face as she answered,
briefly:

"Yes."

As the two approached the quaint little building, with the small,
swinging sign of "ordinary" over the door, its mistress, looking out
of the window of the sick-room, witnessed the approach of her
visitors.  She ran quickly down-stairs to meet them, leaving her
patient for the moment alone.

Claude was lying perfectly still on his clean colonial bed, conscious
of nothing about him, vaguely feeling the change of air, perhaps, and
the improvement of his surroundings over those of the dismal ship's
cabin.  But he was burning with fever, and, though the tossing of the
vessel had got him into the habit of being still, he yet talked
incessantly in his own language, while his wide-open eyes, roving
aimlessly as they did, noted everything about him, and changed it
into some familiar object of his rooms "at home."  He saw Mistress
Vawse leave the window, and cried after her anxiously:

"N'oubliez pas, chère Marquise, que vous m'avez promis le deuxième
menuet!"

Then, through the stillness, came the murmur of voices from below.
For an instant he listened intently.  "Henri--tu es tard.  Quelle
heure est-il?  Hein?  Mesquin!  Est-ce que votre Victorine est enfin
moins cruelle?"  Footsteps sounded on the stairs, but the sick man
turned away his head impatiently.  "Ne faites pas un tel bruit.  Ma
foi!  J'ai une tête!  Apportez-moi de l'eau, Chaumelle.--Ventre bleu!"

Claude sat suddenly up in bed with a new vision before his eyes.
Very distinctly he beheld, entering the room, far in advance of his
Marquise, and a step or two before some abbé, a floating picture of
blue and white, with delicate ruffles, a matchless throat, grave
bluish eyes, and hair neither dark nor light falling in confusion
about two slender shoulders.  More and more intently he sat and
gazed, while his scattered senses strove at last to adjust
themselves, and his breath came rapidly through his parted lips.
Deborah, St. Quentin, and Miriam Vawse had stopped still, just as
they entered the room.  Deborah's eyes fell upon the rapt look of de
Mailly, and were held spellbound.  She scarcely saw what he was like,
what were the color of the eyes she looked into, nor was she
conscious of any part in the scene till Aimé St. Quentin quietly laid
a hand upon her arm.  She quivered and turned her head, till she
beheld the priest's face.  Then, suddenly realizing where she was,
she passed her hand over her forehead and stepped slowly back, while
the father, with an unreadable expression, advanced to the bedside,
and Mistress Vawse, unable to comprehend just why she had stopped so
long at the door, came into the room.

[Illustration: "CLAUDE SUDDENLY SAT UP IN BED"]

"You've some medicine, Miss Debby, the doctor told me," she said,
going to the girl's side.

At the same moment Claude dropped back upon his pillows, muttering,
with dry lips: "Du vin, Armand--pour l'amour de Dieu--du vin!"

Deborah looked up quickly, catching and understanding the words.
"Have you something for him to drink?" she asked, before St. Quentin
could speak.

"Ay.  There's fresh water and a tankard here," responded Mistress
Vawse, hurrying over to a small stand in one corner, where stood a
pewter pitcher and mug.

"Then let me have the cup for a moment," said the girl, in a low
voice, taking from her breast the little bottle of brownish liquid.
Into the water which Dame Miriam brought, Deborah, with a steady
hand, poured five drops of the _aconitum napellus_.  "Now, make him
take it--all," she said, recorking the phial.

St. Quentin took the cup and pressed it to the lips of de Mailly, who
was still groaning with thirst.  He drained the draught eagerly and
lay back on his pillows murmuring thanks and closing his eyes for the
first time since early morning.  The priest, attracted by his manner
and his face, lifted a chair to the bedside and sat down.  Deborah,
after looking at him once again, drew a long breath, and moved over
to the window, when Miriam touched her arm.

"Leave the medicine here and come with me, Miss Debby, till I show
you some of his things."

"What things?  Wait.  You must know about this, first.  Never give
him more than four drops in half a cup of water--and that not too
often--twice a day, I think."

"Why?  Is't dangerous?"

"Ten drops will kill an animal."

"Mercy on us!  I'll be careful, then.  But come, now, to the best
room.  There I've laid some of his things that were all rumpled with
bad packing.  My faith!  Such satins and laces you never did see, and
linen--as fine as your India muslin--and shoe-buckles!"  With which
information good Miriam led the way on tiptoe from the room, Deborah,
half reluctantly, half eagerly, following her.

Across a narrow passage-way on the other side of the house was the
"best bedroom" of the little old inn.  Here, upon the high bed,
carefully covered from the sun and any stray atom of dust with a
clean linen sheet, lay half of Claude's wardrobe.  As Mistress Vawse
threw the cover aside Deborah uttered a little exclamation.  Before
her were the two court-suits of pink and white satin, with their
delicate silver and silken embroidery, their elaborate waistcoats,
point-lace ruffles, and silk stockings.  Beside them lay orderly
little piles of red-heeled slippers with paste buckles, linen shirts,
a jewelled scabbard, two or three pins of diamonds, of which neither
woman guessed the value, some rings, a white, three-cornered hat, two
wigs, and an ivory snuff-box, in whose cover was the miniature of a
woman, surrounded with pearls.

"How beautiful!" murmured Deborah, laying one finger gently on the
embroidered pocket of the pink coat.  "How beautiful!  I have never
seen aught like them."

"Nor I.  Not on the Governor himself."

There was a silence as the two colonial women stood over the
courtier's wardrobe, in this little bedroom of the far new world.
Then again Deborah said, more to herself than to her companion:

"And the ladies--do they, too, have such things as these?"

"Oh, Miss Debby!  Have you forgot Madam Trevor's wedding satin, with
the veil and train?  And the brocade she wore to the Governor's ball?"

But the girl shook her head impatiently.  "Madam has nothing in the
cedar chest so wonderful as this," she answered, lifting up a ruffle
of Venice lace, as delicate as frost upon a window-pane.  She looked
at it lovingly for a long moment, and was about to replace it, when
her eye fell on something which had lain beneath.  It was a white kid
glove, its back embroidered in tarnished gold and set with little
blue stones, while in the centre of the arabesques was a crest, also
in gold, unstudded.  The girl turned it over, mechanically.  Yes,
there was something on the palm--the painting of a man's face and
shoulders, a handsome face, if distorted a little by the brush; the
face of a man comparatively young, something dull of expression, with
a pair of great, sapphire blue eyes, and curling locks of bright gold
tied loosely back, but unpowdered.

Deborah raised her eyes till they met those of Mistress Vawse.

"This--does not belong to him?  Is not, I mean, a man's--gauntlet?"

"No, Miss Debby.  When I took off his old suit yesterday, I found
that glove pinned to his shirt on the left side, over--"

"His heart."

Mistress Vawse nodded.  The glove dropped from Deborah's hand, and
Father St. Quentin suddenly appeared at the door.

"The coach is coming, Deborah.  Have you told Mistress Vawse of the
cherries yet?"

"Oh no!  I will as we go down."

"And how's the Frenchman, sir?"

The father smiled.  "Luck is against my practice of French for the
day, I fear.  I must come to-morrow.  It may be Mistress Deborah's
medicine.  He is sleeping like a child."




CHAPTER III

The Plantation

It was nearly four weeks since the _Baltimore_ had set sail on her
return voyage to England.  The June days were flying.  Peach-blossoms
had long since fallen; cherries were daily reddening; and the turkeys
had been turned into the tobacco fields for their annual feast off
the insect life so destroying to young plants.  In nine days more the
commissioners from Annapolis were to make their departure for
Lancaster in Pennsylvania, for the purpose of settling the
long-delayed matter of purchasing charter rights from the Indians.
It was, moreover, a Monday afternoon, and very warm, when Virginia
Trevor came languidly up from the rose-garden towards the wide and
shady portico of the house.  In her hand she held two magnificent red
roses, which she now and then raised to her face, they being in
perfect contrast to her white gown and petticoat of palest yellow.

The portico was furnished in the fashion of a room, for in summer the
family were inclined to spend more time there than in the house.
Upon it now, in one of the comfortable chairs that surrounded a
wicker table, sat the solitary occupant of the portico--Sir Charles.
He had been here for an hour or so, ever since dinner was over, half
awake, bored, wishing for amusement, but without energy to go in
search of it.  On Virginia's approach he rose, bowed, and went to the
edge of the porch to hand her up.

"Thank you," she said, smiling a little.  "It was a condescension.
You look very sleepy."

"And you are, as ever, pleased to make sport of me," he responded,
good-humoredly.  "Have you no pity for a man weary of himself, his
very sportiveness, and most mightily tired of the silence of the
trees, the shadows, the sun, and the river yonder?"

"Troth, you are in a bad way," responded the young lady, seating
herself at the table and taking therefrom a reticule which held some
silken knitting-work.

There was a pause before Fairfield observed, idly, "My aunt's roses
must be highly successful this year."

"Yes.  These are very perfect."

"And are you going to be so selfish as to keep the two of them, when
not even one is needed to complete your beau--"

"No, no.  Stop!"

Sir Charles looked at her in surprise.

"Take both the flowers if you like"--she tossed them over to
him--"but forbear any remarks on my appearance.  I--I am not in the
mood."

He fastened the roses upon his waistcoat, helped himself to a pinch
of snuff, dusted his coat with a large handkerchief, and leaned
towards her.  "How have I offended, O Virginia the fair?" he asked,
half lazily, half curiously.

The young lady shrugged her shoulders.  "In no way at all.  This is a
Monday.  Have you never noticed that I am always vaporish on Mondays?"

"No, I had not noticed.  Oh! as I remember it!  Tell me, what did you
think yesterday of M. de Mailly?  Is't the first time you have seen
him?"

"Yes.  And I think him a gentleman, and that his English accent is
good.  He looked rather pale.  For the rest--why should I think of
him at all, since his eyes are only for Deborah?"

"Deborah!" echoed the man, too quickly.  He recovered himself,
however.  "Ah, well--he has seen her before.  You and Lucy were
strange to him."

"He has seen her before?" repeated Virginia, surprised.

"Several times.  Didn't you know?  Carroll told me 'twas her
doses--medicines--that probably saved his life."

"Ah!  So that is what has made her so eager over Miriam Vawse."
Virginia gazed thoughtfully out among the trees towards the river, of
which a flashing glimpse was now and then to be caught through the
feathery foliage.

"I thought you knew, cousin, or I would not have spoken.  There was
no wrong in the matter.  Only Deborah is peculiar.  She--"

"Oh, have no fear!  I will not speak of the matter.  But--I am not
too fond of Deborah Travis; therefore I say nothing of her affairs.
It might be better for her if I did."

"I think not," he answered, coolly.  "Hark!  There is some one coming
up the road.  Do you hear the beat of the hoofs?"

"Yes."

At that moment Jim, the groom from the stables, came running to the
portico, and stood there expectantly facing the road, down which the
sound of horses' hoofs was becoming plainly audible.

"Who is it, Jim?" asked Sir Charles.

"Mas' Thompson shout f'um road, minute ago, dat Mistah Rockwell
ridin' up."

"Oh--Mr. Rockwell!"  Virginia rose with a cold expression settling
over her face, and Sir Charles shrugged indifferently as the visitor
came in sight and presently halted his mare at the portico.

He was a florid, rotund, sandy-haired fellow, the rector of St.
Anne's of Annapolis; conceited, a large eater, and a fair
story-teller, but without brain enough to make himself obnoxiously
disagreeable.  He came up the two steps, wiping his face with an
enormous handkerchief.  His dress had been somewhat disturbed by the
long gallop, and his bag-wig was awry.  Before bowing to Virginia he
stopped to adjust these matters, and then, having returned the
slightly distant salute of the lieutenant, he observed, in a thin,
non-clerical voice:

"Mistress Virginia, if it is not inconvenient, I am bent upon seeing
your brother and Madam Trevor this afternoon."

"Vincent is in the fields, Mr. Rockwell.  I will have him sent for."

"Pray do not do so, my dear young lady.  I would not for the world
put you to such trouble.  No doubt he will be in later.  I will see
madam, your mother, first.  If you could tell me where I may find
her--"

"Will you step into the parlor, please?  If Sir Charles will excuse
me, I will call my mother at once."

The lieutenant bowed politely, and the two passed into the house,
leaving Fairfield to sit down again with another shrug at the
interruption that left him once more to his boredom.  Presently, to
his mild surprise, he perceived young Charles Carroll hurrying
through the shrubbery in the distance, across the road.

"Carroll!  Oh, Carroll!" shouted Fairfield; but, if the boy heard
him, he made no reply, merely quickening his pace a little till he
was out of sight.

As a matter of fact, young Charles did not want to hear.  It was for
Deborah that he had come to the plantation, and he was going to seek
her in the spot where she was most likely to be found.  Having
happily escaped the continued notice of Sir Charles, he reached the
back of the Trevor house, and there came upon the object of his
search, seated, Turk-fashion, by the still-room door, surrounded by a
group of black, wide-eyed pickaninnies, to whom she had been telling
ghost-stories in their own dialect.  It was one of her favorite forms
of amusement when she was a little lonely; and the small mental
effort required in concocting the endless tales was more than
compensated for by the unwavering devotion to her of every black imp
on the place.  It was no great acquisition, perhaps, to one's
acquaintance, but it was one of Mistress Travis' pleasures, and one
not yet forbidden by Madam Trevor.

[Illustration: "SURROUNDED BY A GROUP OF PICKANINNIES"]

Young Carroll was close upon her before he was perceived; and when
she beheld his expression, she burst into so sudden a peal of
laughter that her audience jumped in terror, imagining it to be the
latest demoniacal accomplishment of the ghost.  At sight of Master
Carroll, however, they realized that their afternoon was over, and
all but one ran off to the quarters.  This small fellow, Sambo by
name, aged five, elegantly clad in a brown holland shirt that was
many shades lighter than his skin, clung to Miss Debby's arm,
pleading for more; for he was court favorite, and might do as he
chose.

"I'm so glad you've come, Charles," she said, holding out a hand,
which he clasped and shook as he might a man's.

"I have the pinnace.  Can you come sailing now?"

"Oh yes!  I've finished my spinning"--she made a little grimace--"and
the knitting, and have crushed two bushels of rose-leaves for
distilling, and have told three ghost-stories--and now I may sail, I
think."

"Must I ask madam?" he queried, dubiously.

She laughed.  "No.  There now, Sambo, run away.  No, I can go without
asking her."

Very gently Deborah put away the child who still clung to her skirts,
and started off, beside her companion, towards the river.  Virginia
and Sir Charles, from the portico, saw them pass the shrubbery.
Fairfield repressed an exclamation.  He would have given much to have
been in the boy's place; and Virginia, catching a glimpse of his
face, knew it, but was silent.

"I've got that Frencher--de Mailly--in the boat," observed Charles,
as if offering a bit of off-hand information.  "I like him, and he
asked to come.  What's the matter?"

Deborah had stopped short in her walk.  "_He_ there!" she cried,
looking anxiously at her rumpled dress, knowing that her hair was all
awry, and beginning to pull down the sleeves that were rolled to her
shoulders.  "Oh, you might have told me!  How could you have let me
come looking so?"

"You didn't mind me, though," returned Charles, not over-pleasantly.
"Come, let the sleeves stay up, and don't bother with your hair.
You're a thousand times prettier so, if that's what you want."

Deborah looked up at the boy with a little, mischievous smile.  "I
know that I'm better so.  That's why I let it stay--for you," she
said; and Charles, near enough to manhood to make the inference, had
a momentary impulse to fall then and there at her feet.  He did not
guess, however, why the added color had come into Deborah's cheeks,
or that there was a quick tremor at her heart as they approached the
boat.

The wharf belonging to the Trevor place was hidden from the house by
the foliage of the peach-orchard on the river-bank.  Claude de
Mailly, waiting in the little pinnace, beheld the two figures
approaching him among the trees, and made his way along the bowsprit
that he might help the young girl into the boat.  He bowed gravely as
she came along the pier, regarding her dishevelment of attire in
surprise as well as admiration.  It was but yesterday noon that he
had seen her in very different state, and had thought her charming
then.  But now--!  She accepted his proffered hand, and stepped
carefully past the boom and down into the pinnace, though Charles had
never seen her do such a thing before.  Usually she leaped past him
and was at the tiller before he could cast the painter off.

"Better let me take the steering to-day, Deborah," observed Charles,
as they swung away from the dock.

"Oh--does mademoiselle herself steer at times?" asked Claude, with
the quaintly twisted s's and r's that Deborah loved to hear.

"Sometimes," she replied.

"River or bay, Deb?" inquired Carroll, bluffly.

"The river; and let us beat up along the other shore.  'Tis prettier."

"All right.  Mind the sail now."

Deborah obediently ducked her head, but Claude, not understanding the
observation, and being turned from the canvas, sat still as the heavy
boom swung over.  Charles shouted, and Deborah seized his arm,
pulling him down just in time.  When they were under way again, de
Mailly sat straight and looked curiously at the sail.

"Ma foi comme j'étais bête!" he observed, smiling at the girl, who
returned his glance.  The incident had broken the little stiffness of
her manner, a fact which the Frenchman perceived with relief.  "You
saved my unfortunate head another blow, Mistress Travis.  I thank you
for it."

"I am glad that I saw you," she answered.  "Charles and I have both
been knocked over with it.  One does not always see."

"Faith, I should think not!  I had Deborah senseless for a quarter of
an hour here once--"

"Nonsense, Charles.  It was not five minutes."

"Humph!  It seemed half a day to me.  There, are we near enough the
bank now?"

"Yes.  Let her out, and run free with the wind."

With this command, and a sigh of content, Deborah sank down at
Carroll's feet, laid her head upon the seat, and said no more.
Charles could feel a bit of her calico ruffle over his foot, and her
shoulder close to his arm, and was perfectly happy in watching the
sail and feeling the tiller quiver in his grasp.  The stranger
reclined on a cushion in the bottom of the boat, facing the stern,
his eyes resting half the time upon Deborah, and half the time upon
the silver wake of the little boat.

A more perfect afternoon the gods never contrived.  The sun was by
this time well on its descent, the west was a glare of glory, and the
whole river caught its reflection and poured an endless golden ripple
along the shores, upon whose deep velvet turf the yellow shadows were
lengthening.  From the bay, eastward, came a stiff salt breeze that
stirred the lazy June air till it had revealed every flower-breath in
the land, and was as rich as only June air can be.  Farther up, the
river narrowed and twined between its banks till Charles was obliged
to tack in order to catch the wind.  For the most part the shores
were wooded and still; but every now and then came an opening through
which one caught the glimpse of a red brick house with white windows
and pillared portico gleaming through a mist of birch or willow
branches.  Occasionally a gull, just in from the ocean, would dart,
arrow-like, into the water, churning it white with his dive, to
reappear presently, holding a captive fish, scales flashing in the
light, fast in his beak.

Claude de Mailly noted it all--all this natural beauty and perfumed
silence that his life had lacked.  It was entering into his nature at
every pore of the flesh, and was to him as milk to a man dying of
hunger and thirst.  Only one unsatisfied desire was in his heart.
And yet, was it easy to mourn, even for that, when, just before him,
graceful, unconscious, careless, pure of brow, clear of eye, and with
that mad hair clustering all about her neck, lay another woman, whose
glance, every now and then encountering his own, would droop so
swiftly that he could see the whiteness of her eyelids and the long,
curling lashes that touched her delicately flushed cheeks?  A new
feeling was welling up in the courtier's heart--something that had
never come before.  He let it stay, nor tried to understand the
reason for its being.  But he knew that he was moved by the sight of
Deborah, and instinctively he divined that his emotion was being
echoed in her.

Deborah was cold, with a cold which the summer sun had no power to
warm.  But she had not found that chill in the salt, eastern wind.
She knew and understood but half that was taking place this
afternoon.  She had waited for its like, without knowing what it
might be, for a long time.  Sir Charles had brought her something
that emanated merely from himself; but here, at once, in the first
glance ever given her by this other, while he had raved in fever, was
all that she had dreamed of, and infinitely more.  Had it been some
weight that was crushing out her heart, she could only have opened
wide her arms and fiercely welcomed it.  It was not all de Mailly
either, she thought, vaguely, as she felt Charles move the tiller.
It was the whole day, the place, the sunlight, the river, even the
imperturbable Carroll, who was silent for the sake of the air, and
the water beneath the keel of his boat.  The Severn was still swollen
from heavy spring rains, and the shallows of later summer were
covered now.  Young Carroll presently ran the pinnace so close to the
high north bank that a willow, growing in the water, sent out one
pale, feathery arm that brushed Claude's head in passing.  Deborah
watched a long leaf draw over his neck, just below the ear.  Taking
the bough as it reached her, she pressed it half unconsciously to her
forehead, looking up to find de Mailly smiling into her eyes.  But
when they emerged from the shadows he was looking beyond her, down
the river, though the smile lingered still about his lips.  Charles
Carroll did not notice the incident.  He was thinking of his pretty
feat in steersmanship.

"Well, Deb," he said at last, "if I'm to get home for supper, we'll
have to come about."

Deborah sighed, and acquiesced.

"Mind your head, then, sir," cried the boy, laughing.

And as de Mailly bent carefully over, he answered blithely: "Faith,
sir, had you kept me out half an hour longer, I should so have lost
my head that the boom could not have menaced it."

"Ay, the river's pretty."

"The most beautiful spot in the world--and seen with the most
charming companions," returned the Count, bowing towards Deborah, but
moving up to the high side as they came into the wind.

Deborah knew instantly that their afternoon was over, and she was
chagrined that she had allowed him to be weary of her.  Pushing
Charles from the tiller, she suddenly took his place.

"There, now you shall rest, or unfasten the sheet and manage that
while I wake myself up!" she said.  And young Charles obediently
moved up beside Claude and took unto himself the management of the
sail, while Deborah, sitting straight to the freshening wind, shook
herself out mentally, and fastened her thoughts upon the tiller.
Now, indeed, as she brought the boat so close into the wind that the
water swirled gently over the low side, de Mailly turned towards her
again.  He was willing to be upset if she liked; but he did not care
to have an accident occur because he had made her absent-minded.
Deborah, however, was not thinking of him at all.  Her skilful hand
was making the little vessel fly, and there would be no false moves
on her part.  When they came about upon the second tack the sail
flapped for but one-quarter of a second.  As it filled with a puff,
the little yacht fairly leaped ahead.

"Jack me, Deb, if that wasn't the prettiest turn I ever saw!" cried
young Charles, as he manipulated the sheet.

"'Twas half you, Charlie.  I must have let her go had you not brought
her up just at the right instant."

"And did Mistress Deborah learn the management of a boat under you,
sir?" asked Claude.

"Mine and my father's."

Claude settled back and tried to bring his mind to other subjects;
but for the moment Deborah had completely fascinated him.  He could
do nothing better than compare her to all those other women to whom
she was indeed incomparable, to try to fathom the many expressions he
had seen in her eyes, and seek to determine which was the normal one.
And so they left behind the upper windings of the river and neared at
last the wharf of the Trevor place.  The sun hung low over the
tree-tops as Deborah stepped from the boat and held out her hand to
Charles.

"Indeed, I am beholden to you.  We have never had so beautiful a
sail."

"I trust, Mistress Travis, that it will not be the last in which I
shall be permitted to join you?" put in Claude, hastily, as she
courtesied to him, and would have been off.

"I trust not; but the pinnace is not mine.  It is with Charles and
Dr. Carroll that you must plead."

So, with that small politeness, Deborah turned towards the shore,
wondering a little why she should have finished so perfect an
afternoon in annoyance with herself and those who had been her
companions.  She passed slowly up through the orchard and across the
road at the top of the bank.  The plantation grounds seemed utterly
deserted.  The family must be at supper.  Through the trees she
caught a glimpse of the empty portico.  Hurrying a little, she went
close to the doorway of a small, vine-covered arbor which was but
rarely used.  Nevertheless, to-night, as she passed it, there came
the sound of muffled sobs from within.  Deborah halted, hesitated for
an instant, and then entered the little place.  Inside it was dusky,
but she perceived at once the glimmer of something white in a corner.

"Who is it?" asked the girl, sharply.

The figure stirred, and perhaps made some attempt to reply; but the
only result was another hoarse sob.

"Lucy!  Lucy! what is it?" cried her cousin, running to her quickly.
"Nay, now, pray don't cry so!  Is't only Mr. Calvert's going with the
commissioners, so that you mayn't have him to take you to Master
Whitney's church?  Listen!  Virginia told me she'd go herself with
you there."

"Oh, Debby dear, no, it's not that at all now," came more quietly.

"What, then?  Try and tell me about it, Lucy.  See, you are all
crumpled up.  Come out of this horrid place, and tell me about it.
Come, now--come."

It was seldom that Lucy Trevor would have refused such persuasion,
for she was a gentle little thing, and loved to be led.  Now,
however, she resisted all Deborah's kindly efforts to help her to
rise, and only crouched closer in her corner, shaking with grief.
Finally Deborah knelt and took the little dishevelled figure in her
arms.  Lucy had clung to her for a second, when a new voice
interrupted them.

"Lucy--are you here?"

Virginia stood in the doorway.  Lucy made no answer, but Deborah
said: "Lucy's here, Virginia.  What has happened?"

The elder daughter of the Trevors came forward and stood looking down
at the two figures on the ground.  "The Reverend George Rockwell has
asked for Lucy's hand.  She should be most proud.  Come, Lucy, supper
is standing, and the wedding's not till to-morrow.  Why do you bear
yourself like a child?  Good God, Lucy, do you fancy a woman ever
gets the man she loves?"




CHAPTER IV

Annapolis

The commissioners left Annapolis for Lancaster on the 18th day of
June, which was three days earlier than had been originally planned.
After their departure Governor Bladen sighed with relief, packed up
his black satins and official orders, and hied him to his
country-place to recuperate for the fall sessions.  By the 1st of
July Annapolis was deserted.  All of the old families had gone to
their summer houses up the river or down the bay, and it was remarked
that Dr. Carroll, who chose to stay in town, and Rockwell, whom he
sincerely hated, must bear each other company through the summer.
But Dr. Charles was not yet reduced to the companionship of a
Church-of-England clergyman.  He had taken an immense fancy to Claude
de Mailly, of whom he saw as much as Claude would let him.  Indeed,
he had given the Frenchman more than one invitation to leave the
tavern of Miriam Vawse to make a permanent abode in his own house,
and could not quite understand why he had been refused.  But Claude
was well satisfied where he was; and had there the indispensable
feeling of independence.  Few guests ever came to the little tavern
after the close of the spring assembly; and, when an occasional
traveller did stop overnight, monsieur ate in his room, went to the
coffee-house, or remained to make acquaintance of the stranger, as he
chose.

On sailing for the English colonies it had been Claude's idea to
travel through them, when he arrived, as rapidly as possible,
courting what adventure and danger he could, and to keep his thoughts
enough occupied to crush, as best he might, his hopeless
homesickness.  But, after living in Annapolis for a week, he found
that it might be a very endurable thing to exist in Annapolis for a
year.  The air was different, in this new land.  New thoughts and new
occupations had come, after his illness, and he ended at last by
making a very pleasant salute to the Fate which had cast his lines in
these places, determining to take the goods which the gods and Miriam
Vawse provided (at moderate cost), and remain in the little city till
discontent again knocked upon his door.  Certainly, he was not
lonely.  Through Dr. Carroll and Vincent Trevor he had made
acquaintance with every gentleman, young or old, in the town.  They
received him extremely well, though, it must be confessed, some of
them balked at his title.  "Bah!  Every Frencher's a count!" he heard
Mr. Chase cry out one morning at the market, and thereafter he
requested to be presented simply as M. de Mailly to what men he
chanced to meet.  Through the influence of Sir Charles he had been
given the freedom of the coffee-house, which was really the
gentlemen's club; and he was asked to the last assembly of the
season, which had taken place just before the departure of the
commissioners, and which he did not attend.

Upon an afternoon of the first week of July, Charles Fairfield,
wofully bored with the weather and the lack of something to do, rode
into town at an early hour with intent to amuse himself at any cost,
and a pruriency towards a stiff sangaree as the beginning of matters.
The second want drove him down Church Street to the coffee-house.  On
arriving at the jockey-club-room he found its only occupant to be
George Rockwell.  The Queen's clergyman greeted him with great
urbanity.  How well would Rockwell have loved his brethren had all of
them been knights, and the eldest sons of wealthy families!  The
sangaree was quickly forthcoming.  He drank with Sir Charles, and Sir
Charles drank with him, and they drank together, till the weather was
of less importance and spirit acted upon spirit with delightful
effect.  Then it was that the divine opened a more intimate
conversation.

"Charles--my dear Sir Charles--were you aware--ah--of the fact that
it is my hope and my intention--my intention, sir--to have the honor,
at some day not far distant, of becoming, when two events shall have
taken place, your--ah--brother-in-law, as it were?"

"What the--oh yes!  Ha! ha! ha!  Oh yes!  You're after Lucy.  To be
sure, I recollect.  Lucy!  Well, George, I wish you well--you know
that.  But she won't have you."

"Won't have me?--Um.  Madam Trevor has all but promised her."

"The more fool Madam Trevor.--Oh, I beg pardon.  No offence, sir.
But, as I hear, the affections of the lady in question are already
engaged."

"Engaged?"  The rector looked startled for an instant.  Then he
recovered himself.  "You have reference, I presume, to that Puritan
psalm-singer, John Whitney.  Oh, I'll engage to cure the pretty child
of him!  She is coy with me now; excuses herself when I call, has
vapors when her mother insists; refuses to permit me to salute her
hand.  But I have no fear, Sir Charles.  Consider my position.  I
shall get her, have no fear."

"Still, I have observed that she attends your rival's church,"
remarked Sir Charles, maliciously.

The rector emptied a glass.  "If you'd but help me there," he said.

"I help you!  Damme, what can I do, George?"

"Since Benedict Calvert left the city 'tis Mistress Virginia, your
future wife, who takes her sister to the Puritan meetings.  Now,
Fairfield, if you--if you would be so monstrous obliging as to speak
a word to your young lady in--ah--my favor, I'd be forever beholden
to you."

Sir Charles laughed unpleasantly.  "Lord, Master Rockwell, d' ye
think I'm married yet?  What possible right have I to address my
cousin on any subject but--the one I most avoid with her?"

"The one you most avoid?  And what, pray, is that?"

"The tender matter of love, George.  Love and Virginia
are--well--strangers in my heart."

"Good Heavens!  Are you not, then, to wed the lady?"

"Damme, my good fellow, I don't know!  I would to Heaven I did
know--the state of another person's affections."

"Another!  Oho!  Aha!  Another--truly this is gallantry!  In my ear,
I beg, whisper the name."

"The name?  There's only one woman's name in the world," cried Sir
Charles, dramatically, a little overbalanced with the sangaree.
"Deborah!  Deborah!  Deborah!  'Tis she, the fairest petticoat in the
colony.  D'ye hear?"

"I've heard that she was dangerous," responded Rockwell, chuckling
with interest.  "But is it true, is it possible, Charlie, that you
are bewitched enough by this young--hum--Pomona--by this young
Pomona, to be indifferent to the more glittering charms of Miss
Trevor?"

Sir Charles sat him down in a chair and sighed.  It was a true
love-sigh, such as there could be no mistaking in those days.  "I
love her to distraction," was his inadequate observation.

"Now I wonder," reflected the rector, aloud, "I wonder if, in such
case, distraction and marriage are terms synonymous?"  He lifted his
head, scratched his large neck delicately with his finger-nail, and
regarded the young man from that height with humorous serenity.

"Devil take me--how can I, George?  They expect me to take the
other--Virginia.  And there's the dower--and my aunt's favor--and my
own dependence--and, egad, I don't know!"

"Then you won't marry her, eh?"

Fairfield grew a little red.  "I must.  She's a kind of cousin, too,
you know."

"Oh, tut!  A difficult matter.  Hum!--Ha!--When--a--you are prepared
to assist me in getting Mistress Lucy, my services, or, rather, one
of them, is at yours."

"The marriage?  Oh--St. Quentin 'ud do that.  He--"

"Not St. Quentin's service, or--one that he would not perform."

"Eh?  What are you getting to, Rockwell?"

The divine advanced with large solemnity to where the young man sat,
bent over him, and said, in a broad whisper: "Now look you,
Fairfield, there's a certain ceremony of which the law takes no
count, certain words being left out.--A lady would accept it--"  He
stepped back a pace.  "When you desire such a service, terms might be
got at between us.  Once in England with your bride, the marriage
growing cold--" he waved his hand, shook his head, and so finished
the proposition.

Sir Charles gave him a long look.  The color had left his face.  He
rose slowly, turned his back for a moment, and took a pinch of snuff.
As he faced the other again he remarked, without much expression:
"What a cool-headed beast you are, Rockwell."

"Sir!"

"Yes.  But don't fight me to-day.  That service--" he stopped,
unwilling to go on.

"You may want it yet," finished the rector, insinuatingly.

But Fairfield did not commit himself.  Before he had a chance to
reply a servant of the house opened the door.

"Beg pardon, sirs, but young Mr. Carroll and Mr.--the Frencher, are
below, and, not being regulars--"

"Yes, yes, show them up at once," cried the lieutenant, with relief
in his tone.

The servant disappeared, and George Rockwell turned upon his heel.
He was not a little irritated at the result of the foregoing
conversation, and he remained silent till quick steps sounded on the
stairs outside, the door reopened vigorously, and young Charles, with
de Mailly at his shoulder, gayly entered the room, bringing with them
a new atmosphere.

"Good-day, Fairfield!  Good-day, Mr. Rockwell!--Faith, you both look
wofully!  Is the sangaree ill made?"

The boy was in a gale of spirits, and ran about the room tasting of
the liquor, looking down out of the window, and laughing at the three
others.  Claude saluted the gentlemen more quietly, observing to Sir
Charles:

"I perceive that we have interrupted you.  I crave pardon.  I sent
the man to see if you were disengaged."

"You are mistaken, monsieur.  I assure you, in my turn, that your
arrival could not have been more agreeable.--Confound it, Charles,
have you a megrim or a frenzy?  Where have you been, sir?"

"To a cock-fight in the Prince George Street pit.  You should have
been with us.  Captain Jordan's bird against Jack Marshe's.  Jack's
died.  The secretary will be in a rage.  I won three pounds, though."

"You see, it was the first I had witnessed," explained de Mailly.

"Devil take me, why didn't you hunt me out, Charles?  I've been
eternally bored for a week.--You lost to him, de Mailly?"

Claude nodded.  "As he said, a small bet--seventy-five francs."

Fairfield looked at him curiously.  Three pounds did not seem to him
small for a cockpit wager; but he would not have voiced this idea to
the foreigner for double the amount.  He turned again to young
Charles.

"Odds my life, Charlie, you've been drinking.  What's it mean?
Where's your tutor?"

Carroll laughed joyously.  "Shooting plover in the west marsh with
father.  I've a holiday, and M. de Mailly is making it with me."

Rockwell frowned rather ill-humoredly, as though a preachment lay
upon his tongue, and Sir Charles was about to speak again, when from
below came the trampling of horses' hoofs and a little chorus of
voices, while Carroll cried from the window: "Vincent Trevor, William
Paca, and Carleton Jennings!  They've stopped here."

"Ah--they'll be up presently.  Rockwell, will you risk another
tankard?  They'll have apple-brandy and Madeira.  Vincent scorns rum."

The rector shrugged, vouchsafing no active consent, and after a
moment or two the three young gentlemen clattered into the room.
There was a chorus of greeting, and Trevor introduced young Paca to
Claude, who had not seen him before.  Jennings flung himself into a
chair, flicking the dust from his coat-sleeves with a riding-crop.
Paca sat upon the long table; and Vincent, after drawing off his
gloves and flinging them, with his hat and whip, upon a chair, went
to the door and called lustily for a decanter of Madeira with glasses.

"I ordered a sangaree when we were down," observed Jennings to Paca.
"Trevor's thirst is aristocratic, but too small."

"And we'll all drink with you both," put in Fairfield, with sociable
impudence, while Rockwell smiled approval.

"And now for the affair in hand," pursued Jennings, when the party
were seated.  "We've a race in prospect, Fairfield, that will take
four months' pay to back."

"Eh!  What's that?  I back the winning side, of course."

Trevor laughed.  "Nay, then, Charlie, will you desert me?"

"Egad, Vin, you're never going to take to racing!  You've no stables."

"Castor needs none."

"Castor!  Oh!  By my life, Vincent, he might do.  Vastly fine points,
gentlemen.  Rough-bred; but where you'd find a better--"

"He's pledged already, then," observed Jennings to Paca, smiling.

"Why, who will you run against, sir?" asked Rockwell, interested,
despite his ill-humor; for, of all things, he loved the turf.

"Paca's filly, Doris.  She's young for my two-year-old; but Will is
to enter her for the fall cup, and wants to give her practice."

"Pretty beast, Doris.  I stake on her, I think.  Are the dates fixed?"

"No, deuce take it! there's the bother.  Trevor has no jockey.
Castor will carry weight, and there's not a rider in town over four
and a half stone.  Five would ride him; no less--eh, Vincent?"
queried Paca, and Trevor nodded.

There was a short pause, in the midst of which a servant with the
wine and sangaree appeared.  The room drank with Trevor, and two or
three afterwards turned to the pewter mugs which held the planter's
favorite beverage.  Claude had been listening intently to the talk
concerning the race, and, his ear being well accustomed to the
colonial accent, he had gathered the gist of all that was said.

"My man, Tom Cree, might know of some fellow who would do for you,
Vincent.  I think you could trust him if you cared to look about in
that way," suggested Paca, after some hesitation.

Vincent bowed.  "Certainly I'd trust your man, Will.  But I've some
objections to that course.  I've no intention of starting stables.  I
run Castor merely to try your Doris and test my own animal.  I don't
want to be known as deeply interested in the turf.  Get a
professional rider fastened to you even by one race, and--poof!  You
all know what it means."

The group nodded.  Vincent Trevor was a man highly respected by all
of them.  He was quiet, silent, of excellent judgment, a little given
to over-Toryism, no prig, but holding fast to strong principles.  His
friends knew his manner of life, and never expected him to step
beyond its bounds.  In the present case they all perceived his
position, and his silence was rather dubious, till Claude de Mailly
most unexpectedly broke it.

"This race--it would not be in public?"

"Oh no.  Certainly not," responded Sir Charles.

"It would be--on a track, or through the country, _à l'anglais_?"

"Oh, track, of course--not a steeple-chase--eh, Trevor?" queried
Jennings, and Vincent nodded, looking to de Mailly for more.

"And the leagues--miles, I mean--how many?"

"Track's a mile and a quarter.  Shall it be twice round?"

"Castor will hold twice, but would you try Doris so?"

"Tut, tut, Vincent!  Doris isn't china.  She'll not break so vastly
easy.  Egad, we'll make it three rounds, if you like!"

Vincent smiled.  "I did not mean to offend you, Will," he said.

Paca began an apology at once, when Claude interrupted: "If you would
permit me, Mr. Trevor, I will ride your horse for you."

The five men and Charles Carroll sat perfectly still and stared.  De
Mailly, beholding their amazement, and not understanding it, burst
into an infectious laugh, at which Sir Charles immediately caught.

"A fine joke, damme, an excellent joke!" he cried.

Claude stopped his laughter at once.  "Indeed, gentlemen, it was not
a jest.  I was quite in earnest, I beg you to believe," he declared.

"Pray, sir, then why did you laugh?  I see nothing to laugh at in so
serious a matter," remarked Rockwell, with an air of injured dignity.

"'Twas my fault, parson," retorted Fairfield, still smiling; for his
humor, though English, was still not yet of the colonial type.

"Then you really make a serious offer to ride Castor in the race?"
demanded young Carroll, curiously.

"I offer.  It is for Mr. Trevor to refuse me, if he wishes."

"'Tis not that, monsieur, but you see--it is vastly strange form for
a gentleman to ride a track against a jockey.  To be plain, M. de
Mailly, since you are a stranger to our customs--none of us would do
such a thing."

Claude smiled and shrugged.  "Thank you, sir, I was aware of the
English custom in this case.  But I am here to amuse myself.  I make
you an offer, sir.  Examine my weight and my build, and try my riding
before you refuse it."

He stood up for the small group to judge his weight, and this they
proceeded to do with calm assurance and unsparing observation.

"Not much over five stone, I stake my oath!" remarked Jennings,
measuring the slender figure with his eye.

"A shade over.  Might train a little," commented Paca.

"Not much strength," whispered Fairfield, dubiously, to Vincent.

"I shall not be pulling the horse in after the first half-minute,"
observed Claude, quietly.

"Ahum--can you ride?" grunted Rockwell, when there came a pause.

De Mailly flushed.  "There is a story that when M. de Voltaire was in
London he was asked by a lady if he had ever tried writing verses
when he was in love, as was the custom among English gentlemen."

"Well--what then?" retorted the reverend, irritably.

Claude turned and stared at him with such a mixture of scorn and
laughter in his eyes that Trevor hastily broke in:

"Of course M. de Mailly rides, and, no doubt, excellently.  But
perhaps it might not be amiss if he would come out to the plantation
in the morning to try my horse.  And if you'll all be there to-morrow
by--eleven o'clock, we'll examine Castor and give him a mount in my
paddock to--"

"To see whether my riding is fit for such a speed," added the
proposed jockey, with a mixture of wounded vanity and sarcastic
pride.  He was beginning to regret rather bitterly his impulsive and
wholly generous offer.  In time he might become accustomed to English
manners.  Just now they hurt him more than he would have confessed.
His whole early life had been one which had fostered his natural
buoyant impulsiveness of spirit, and had made him young beyond his
years.  It had been called his "pose."  But that pose, which was more
than half nature, was a singularly unfortunate thing for a man thrown
upon the world, in a strange country, among new manners, through
which he must find his way.  And just now, while the Englishmen
concluded various arrangements for their plan, he was struggling with
his temper, and only won the battle when Trevor and Rockwell finally
rose to depart.  Vincent was returning to the plantation, and the
clergyman, with Lucy in his mind, purposed accompanying him.

"Coming, Charles?" asked his cousin.

Fairfield hesitated.  The plantation held out no special inducement
to him.  His blood had been heated, and he was eager for some
excitement after a long period of inertia.  "I think not, Vincent,
since you have company.  If Jennings, here, cannot put me up for the
night, I'll go up to Mrs. Miriam's, or to Reynolds'."

"I'll ride with you, Trevor.  I can cross the river at King's Ferry.
My people will expect me to-night.  Our town house is shut."

"Very well.  I leave you, then, Charles.  You'll ride out in the
morning with M. de Mailly and Carleton."

"Ay, and me, too," called young Carroll after him.  "I'll see Castor
rode with the rest of you, and, egad, I'll go to the race as well!"

"We shall be delighted, Charles," replied Vincent, as he left the
room.

"Until to-morrow, then.  Good-day, sir," said Paca, bowing with
courtly politeness to Claude, who liked him thenceforth.

The four who remained in the jockey-club-room sat silent together for
some moments after they had been left alone.  Then Claude, looking at
young Charles, rose.

"Come, Mr. Carroll, since we are making your holiday together, let us
go and finish it with a supper at my inn.  You will forgive me,
messieurs"--he turned to Sir Charles and Jennings--"you will forgive
me that I do not propose a party of four.  After the excitement of
the cock-fight this afternoon, and my ride for to-morrow, we will
make our evening quiet.  You might be perhaps--how do you
say--_ennuyé_--by it.  Where shall we join you to-morrow?"  He smiled
gently as he beheld the lieutenant regarding him with knitted brows.
Indeed, to Fairfield it seemed that the Frenchman had read his mind,
and was bound to thwart his hopes of arranging a gentleman's night in
Jennings' company.

"Come, come, monsieur, be more lenient.  Dine with us at the 'Blue
Balls' and join us in a game of _écarté_ later."

"Eh, yes!" cried young Charles, eagerly.  "'Twould be vastly more
fun!"  He pulled de Mailly's sleeve.

"No, no, Charles, not you!  It--your father--damme, you ain't out of
school yet, you know," stammered Jennings, voicing Fairfield's
thought.

Carroll flushed hot with anger, and Claude bit his lip before he
answered, quietly: "It is impossible that I should dine with you
to-night, gentlemen, though I thank you for your kindness.  Mr.
Carroll is my guest."

Young Charles looked at him with sulky admiration.  He was furious
with Jennings, mortally ashamed of his youth, but still appreciative
of de Mailly's tact.  Fairfield, seeing nothing for it but to accept
his disappointment gracefully, rose, seized Jennings by the arm,
waved an _au revoir_ to de Mailly, and with a, "Be at the 'Blue
Balls' with your beasts at ten in the morning, and we'll ride out
together," drew his willing companion away to their favorite
night-haunt.

De Mailly looked after them as they passed through the door, and then
stood still for an instant, considering.  When he turned again to
young Charles, the boy's face wore a new expression.

"I'm very sorry, monsieur, if I've spoiled your night.  I should have
gone home without you."

Claude started forward impulsively, and drew the boy's arm through
his own.  "_En avant!_" he cried, gayly.  "Why, Charles, I'd rather
you a thousand times over than any other blood in Annapolis.  'Tis a
good race, yours.  Your father is as gallant a gentleman as I have
met, and you are his son.  Come then, Charles, we'll drink to you
both, to-night, in the oldest Madeira that Mistress Vawse will sell."

At a quarter to eleven o'clock on the following morning a party of
three drew rein at the portico of the Trevor house.  Young Carroll's
holiday was over, and, despite his words to Vincent, he was again
under St. Quentin's pleasant sway.  Fairfield and Jennings bore
visible traces of their manner of spending the previous night; but
Claude's eyes were as bright as a bird's, his hand was steady on the
bridle, and his nerves had been toned for the coming trial by a sound
night's sleep.  A group consisting of Vincent, the four ladies of his
household, Will Paca, and George Rockwell, who, to Lucy's dismay, had
stopped overnight with his host, greeted the new-comers merrily from
the portico.  When they had dismounted, and a black had taken their
horses, the whole party proceeded leisurely to the rear of the house,
past the small barn, the quarters, and the tobacco-houses, to the
long, narrow stables, where the many horses for work and pleasure
were kept.  In front of these stables was a four-acre paddock, fenced
off from the general grounds, and only to be entered through a wide
gate to the south.  Two hundred yards behind this paddock the
tobacco-fields began, and the first of them was bounded by a broad
ditch full of water, to be used for irrigation in dry seasons.

As the group passed the slave-quarters, Thompson, the overseer, came
towards them with the key to the stables.  And while Trevor, Paca,
and Claude went with him round to the stalls, the rest entered the
field itself to wait.  The ladies, all of them more or less curious
to watch this test of de Mailly's horsemanship, stood still in the
open gateway, nervous lest the horse should come too near.  In the
interval of waiting Rockwell was devoting himself to Lucy, who
received his attentions with a coldness all but rude; young Jennings
talked with Virginia and her mother, who stood a little to one side;
and Fairfield seized the opportunity of conversing in a low tone with
Deborah, who, dressed in yellow and blue, was as pretty as the
morning itself.  She stood leaning close against the fence, all ears
for Sir Charles, but not turning her eyes from the closed door of the
stable, responding now and then, half absently, to the very personal
remarks of her cavalier.  She did not perceive a sudden, slow rustle
at her side, along the very ruffle of her dress; but suddenly the
lieutenant darted forward.

"Good God, Deborah!--Move--"

"What is it?" she cried, startled at his tone.

He was peering along the grass in front of them.  "I'd stake my
oath--'twas a water-moccasin," he muttered, half to himself.

The girl lifted her petticoats with both hands and shrank close to
him.  "A water-moccasin!  Surely not here--"  She stared nervously at
the turf, but saw nothing.  The snake, if there had been one, was
gone.

"Nay--'tisn't there.  Don't be frightened.  It was a fancy," he
rejoined, suspicious of his own eyes.

Deborah might have said more or retreated to Madam Trevor, but for
the fact that, at this moment, the stable doors slid open and Castor,
with de Mailly on his back, trotted into the field.  Will Paca and
Vincent followed him on foot and made their way over to the party in
the gateway.

Castor, first-born of twin foals, and the one who had all the
strength and beauty alike of the two, was an enormous jet-black
animal, seventeen hands high, with a long, swinging step and three
paces got from no blooded ancestors, but merely through one of those
accidents sometimes permitted by the gods.  He was an animal fiery
enough of temper, and particular about his riders.  Vincent Trevor,
indeed, had been dubious about the Frenchman's ability even to mount
him; but as Claude swung into the saddle and took the reins from the
shining black neck, all doubts were forgotten.  Castor turned his
head, glanced at the man who sat him so easily, and neighed with
satisfaction.  As they trotted together into the paddock Claude rode
in the French fashion, as though he were part of the horse, never
rising in the saddle.

"Egad, he knows how!" observed Rockwell to Madam Trevor, as Castor
came round the field towards them.

"I vow I've seen nothing so pretty," assented that lady,
good-humoredly.  "Eh, Lucy?"

"I much prefer the English fashion," retorted Lucy, irritably.

"How d' ye like him, Vincent?" asked his cousin, as the horse broke
into a canter.

"Very well."

"The fellow knows his business, I think," observed Will Paca, dryly.

"His business!--You don't think--"  Trevor raised his brows.

Paca shrugged.

"I protest, Will!" cried Charles Fairfield, warmly.  "The man is a
gentleman.  I stake my oath on it.  I've played with him, and I know."

"Oh--I ask pardon.  I did not know your acquaintance was intimate,"
rejoined the other at once, with a proper manner, and Fairfield was
satisfied.  At the same time he felt a light touch on his arm, and,
turning, he found Deborah looking at him with a light in her eyes.

"I'm so glad you said it," she whispered.  "He is a gentleman."

But, while Fairfield carried her hand to his lips, he felt, in some
way, that her speech had not brought him unmitigated pleasure.

Meantime Claude, who had lost all consciousness of an audience in his
joy at being again upon the back of a fine animal, was increasing the
pace of his steed.  The long, light steps multiplied in number, the
black hoofs flew faster yet, till the on-lookers marvelled at the
ease of the tremendous speed, and Will Paca shook his head as he
thought of his Doris and her rider.

"I'll give you three lengths start on the track, Will," cried Trevor,
as de Mailly flew by for the fourth time, never moving a
hair's-breadth in the saddle.

"Egad, he'll need it!" put in Sir Charles.

Deborah, her cheeks slightly flushed, moved to one side where she
could watch without interruption.  She saw Claude pass the stable and
reach the far corner of the paddock.  There something happened.  A
thing which looked, at the distance, like a black thread, shot
suddenly up from the ground and struck at Castor's leg as he passed.
The horse gave a quick, terrified plunge, which made de Mailly reel
in the saddle, and then the animal, maddened with fear, started
forward like a whirlwind.  He had reared completely about and was
running frantically towards the open gateway.  At the beginning there
had been a slight scream from Lucy, and now the men, their faces very
pale, pulled the women quickly away from the opening.  Deborah moved
of her own accord, her eyes fixed fast on the horse, for she had seen
what started its flight.  In an instant horse and rider had flashed,
comet-like, out at the gate, and, as they passed, Deborah knew that
de Mailly had looked at her, and she had seen something very like a
smile cross his set lips.  Beyond the gate the horse veered again and
made towards the south, in the direction of the tobacco-fields.

[Illustration: "HORSE AND RIDER HAD FLASHED OUT AT THE GATE"]

Claude saw, with relief, that he had an apparently unobstructed space
before him.  It was all that he could do now to keep himself on the
horse, who no longer went at an even gait, but varied his gallop with
leaps and plunges caused by pain.  He was utterly beyond all control.
Claude lay over on his back, both hands twisted in the long mane, his
eyes half closed, breathing with some difficulty, but quite sure of
himself so long as his way was clear.  Suddenly, however, as he
caught a glimpse of the fields beyond, his heart rose into his
throat, and then sank again with a sensation which made him dizzy.  A
hundred yards ahead was a twenty-foot ditch of water, which no living
horse could clear.  If Castor saw it, and had still sense of his own,
he might turn off.  If not, the horse was lost, and Claude himself
must take desperate chances.  Many things flashed through his mind in
the ensuing seconds.  Most vividly of all the figure of Deborah, as
he had seen her a moment before, stood out before him.  Then for one
more instant his mind was a white blank.  They were ten yards from
the stream now, and the horse was moving straight on.  Mechanically,
Claude took his left foot from the stirrup and swung it over Castor's
back.  For one frightful instant he lay full along the animal.  Then,
not very much aware of what he was doing, he had let himself over the
side, felt solid ground whirl under his feet, and knew that all was
well with him.  A moment later he vaguely heard the heavy splash and
the human-like scream that told of the good animal's death.  Not very
long after that he was looking into Vincent's face, and, as a brandy
flask was held out to him, he murmured, with as much feeling as he
was capable of just then:

"Monsieur, I shall never be able to express to you my regret.  I have
not an idea how it occurred.  Believe me--"

But Vincent was actually laughing as he replied: "My dear sir, when a
poisonous snake sends its fangs into your horse's leg, its rider need
offer no excuse for being run away with.  And, 'pon my soul, for the
sake of learning how to ride as you have done, I'd sacrifice every
beast that ever was stalled on this place.--Eh, Charlie?"

And from behind came Fairfield's voice, crying heartily, "Egad, when
I am released from the colonies, I'll go and live in a French
training-school till I do learn!"

It was an hour later, and the excitement was over, when the Reverend
George Rockwell ventured to address Will Paca on the same subject:
"To tell the truth, my dear sir, I confess that I believe there must
have been some truth in your suggestion in the field that our--French
friend knew more than a gentleman does of horses."

Paca turned slowly about and looked at him.  There was no answer made
in words; but at times looks are expressive of inexpressible things.




CHAPTER V

Sambo

According to the laws of colonial hospitality, Claude stayed all day
and overnight at the Trevor house.  To tell the truth, he was
scarcely fit for removal, for the reaction from his nervous strain
sent him, early in the afternoon, to the chamber prepared for him,
from which he emerged at ten o'clock next morning with many apologies
for tardiness on his tongue.  He saw no one, however, to whom to
deliver them.  The house was deserted.  Finding his way, after a
search through the empty hall and parlor, into the sunny
breakfast-room, he discovered there a single place set at the table,
and Adam lounging in the doorway.  The slave straightened and saluted
him upon his entrance.

"Sit down, sah--sit down.  I'll bring yo' breakfast right away."

Upon this, he darted from the house and disappeared down the path
towards the kitchen, to return in two or three minutes with a large
tray upon which stood a variety of smoking dishes.  This he set
before the guest, who proceeded to discuss them with a light
appetite.  While he ate he pondered, uneasily, on how he was expected
to take his departure.  In this matter Adam came presently to his
assistance.

"Pa'don, Mas' de Mailly, but Mas' Vincent wait this mo'n till nine t'
see you, den he ride out to the fields an' tell me t' say t' he be
back fo' dinne' at noon; ask yo' health den."

"So I'm to stay till this afternoon?" asked Claude, in some surprise.

"Yes, sah," responded the slave, and his prompt tone settled the
matter.

Claude, who had quite finished his meal, rose and strolled idly to
the door which looked out upon the garden.  At the far end of this,
among her roses, was Madam Trevor.  De Mailly did not recognize her
at the distance, but he turned suddenly to the slave who was clearing
the table.

"Can you tell me, Adam, where Mistress Travis will be at this hour?"

"Miss Deb?  Oh, she's mos' like at de still-room."  He went over to
the door.  "See li'l house dere cross the ya'd?  She's mos' like
dere."

"Thank you."  Claude nodded to the man and went out of the house,
around the terrace, and so through the yard towards the small
building whose surrounding lilac-bushes were all in seed.  Here on
the step, alone and disconsolate, sat Sambo, Deborah's favorite
little darky.

Sambo was very forlorn this morning.  A strong appreciation of the
woe of this wretched life had come to his spirit under the guise of
an empty stomach.  All of three hours ago Thompson, the overseer,
discovered him in the climacteric moment of a glorious charge on the
chickens in the runs.  An entire flock of fat, white pullets were in
full flight before this single son of Ethiopia, whose triumphant
war-cry had unfortunately reached the quarters.  Thereupon Thompson,
who had no soul for the sublime, seized the conqueror by the tail of
his tow-linen toga and dragged him from the field to his parental
cabin, where, in the presence of Chloe, his mother, a most telling
rebuke was administered.  The mother's heart hardened towards the
small sinner, and he had been driven outside in the very face of
bacon spluttering over the fire and beans baking fragrantly in the
embers.  After an unhappy wandering, he at last sought the homely
protection of Deborah and the still-room.  Deborah, too, had left
him, with the promise, however, of getting him something to eat when
she returned.  So here, in melancholy resignation, sat Sambo, as
Claude approached.

"Can you tell me where Mistress Deborah is?" repeated de Mailly.

"She'm gone to Huckleberry Swamp," vouchsafed the stoic.

"Um--"  Claude reflected.  Huckleberry Swamp sounded definite, but he
was unfamiliar with the country.  "Where is that?" he inquired,
meekly.

Sambo swept a black thumb over one shoulder, back of his head.  "Dat
way."

Again Claude hesitated, finally venturing the request: "Could you,
perhaps, show me a little of the way?"

"You'm goin' fin' Miss Deb?"

Claude bowed.

"I'll come."

The small figure rose suddenly, descended from his dais, and put one
small black fist trustfully into de Mailly's.  Claude looked down
into the childish face, with its round pate covered with black,
woolly, hair, and a gentle light came into his eyes.  He was fond of
children.

The swamp appeared to be some distance away.  The child's steps were
short, and Claude would not hurry him.  At last, however, they came
upon a narrow, grassy lane, bordered on either side by a tangle of
vines and bushes, at the end of which was the so-called swamp--a
marsh nearly dry at this season, save for a pool in its very centre.
Upon the edge of this they paused.  Before them was a waste wherefrom
sprang a few saplings, some young willows, a tangle of flaming
tiger-lilies, and a host of those plants which grow in damp places.
Claude saw no sign of a human being, but Sambo presently sprang
forward.

"Deh she is!" he cried, running into the brush.  Claude followed
rapidly, coming at last in sight of her whom he sought.

Deborah knelt upon the damp ground, bending over a plant which she
was minutely examining.  Claude had seen it and its flower often
enough, he thought.  The stem was perhaps three feet high, with long,
narrow, spotted leaves, and clusters of small purplish flowers.
These were what Deborah was studying, and on her flushed face was an
expression which Claude had not beheld before.  Startled by Sambo's
appearance, she looked up.

"Oh, good-morning!" she said, rising, and extending her hand.

"One finds you in curious places," he observed, bending over it.

"It is my work.  Has Dr. Carroll come this morning?"

"He had not when I left the house."

"He will, though, I think.  Are we to go back now?"

"Not until you are quite ready, mademoiselle."

"I'm ready.  I must take this with me."  From a little bag hanging at
her side she drew a small pruning-knife and two pieces of cotton
cloth.  Having cut the stem of the plant before her, she wrapped
about it one square of the cloth and took it up in her left hand.

"Permit me to carry it for you."

"Hold it, then, where the cloth is."

"Why?  Surely it is not unsafe to touch?" He looked at her curiously.

"I don't know.  Some things are.  This is a spotted-hemlock.  I
fancied it a water plant, but 'tis another variety.  I will test it
to-day, if the doctor doesn't come.  Oh!  Here is something more to
take home."  Down in the soil at their feet grew two large fungi,
which bore a slight resemblance to table mushrooms, but were far more
beautiful than they.  The umbrella-shaped cups were of a brilliant
scarlet color, fading inwards, in gracefully curving lines, to a pale
centre.  A faint acrid odor emanated from them as Deborah knelt and
cut them deftly at the ground's edge.  Taking them up in her cloth,
she held them a little away from her face.

"What's dose, Miss Deb?" inquired Sambo, eying them admiringly.

"A sort of mushroom, Sambo.  Oh, a most excellent dinner dish they'd
make!" she added, laughing.

And hungry Sambo heard her.  Were these pretty things good to eat?
He had seen not a few of them in the grass about the roads and
fields.  Here was a breakfast ready for him.  He considered a little,
the idea of cooking not entering his head.  Neither Deborah nor de
Mailly knew when he ceased to follow them, it merely occurring to
them by the time they reached home that Sambo had not been with them
for some time.  Claude, who had found the way long in coming, deemed
it only too short on the return.  And Deborah, demurely realizing
that she was perfectly happy, continued to talk to him in that
tranquil manner which, from its apparent indifference and
self-possession, seemed such an anomaly, considering her youth.

"May I ask the use of this?" asked de Mailly, curiously, holding out
the spray of spotted-hemlock.

"I don't know its use.  'Tis what I am going to try to find out if
the doctor does not come this morning.  I am ignorant if it is as
poisonous as water-hemlock.  I will try to learn."

Claude bit his lip.  "And if the doctor does come?"

"It will be most interesting.  We are to try the effect of two
alkaloids in one system, and I must note the different symptoms, the
combined result, and the complications which ensue from the
interaction."

"You give these--poisons--to some beast.  Is it not so?"

Deborah hesitated for a little, finally replying, quietly, "A cat."

"And he will no doubt die?"

"No--perhaps not.  That is our hope, monsieur.  If we could discover
one thing which might counterbalance the effect of another, can you
not see that it might some time serve to save men's lives?  It is
unbecoming in me to speak of it, but did you not know that the liquid
given you as medicine for your fever I distilled from the plant
called monkshood?  And did not that medicine help to restore you to
health?  And yet, sir, it was a virulent poison, ten drops of which
would kill an animal."

De Mailly looked at the girl in surprise.  She was certainly unlike
any woman that he had ever met.  "Forgive me," he said, earnestly.
"I did not understand you.  I do admire and respect this work of
yours.  My gratitude--how shall I express it?  There is, indeed,
little that one can say to the preserver of his life--"

"Please, don't!" she cried, impulsively, and then stopped.  He was
regarding her so earnestly, and his look said so much more than his
tongue had ever done, that she found no words at her command.  So
they fell into silence as once more they approached the house.

Dr. Carroll, returning on the day before from his shooting, and,
wearied by the dulness of Annapolis in mid-summer, kept his promise
and came out to see Deborah.  He found her, ignorant of his arrival,
preparing her retort for the distillation of the water-hemlock, while
Claude, willingly pressed into service, had gone to the kitchen to
obtain a lighted coal for the tripod of charcoal.  An addition to the
equipment of the room had recently been made.  Beside the cupboard in
the corner stood a good-sized cage, its top and bottom made of pine
boards held together by narrow wooden slats nailed upon all four
sides.  Within this prison of the condemned sat a half-grown
tortoise-shell tabby, presented yesterday to the establishment by
Sambo.  As Deborah took up her hemlock and with careful hands began
to strip away its leaves and blossoms, she glanced now and then at
her prisoner with an expression half of pity and half of speculative
interest.  The animal looked very comfortable on its bed of grass,
its toilet just completed, with slow eyes blinking at the light;
never a suspicion in its head of a possible swift death at the hands
of the slender girl at the table yonder.  The stillness was
interrupted by the entrance of the doctor.

"Good-morning to you, Mistress Debby!  At work, eh?  Oho!
Water-hemlock!"

"No.  This is _Maculatum_.  See the leaves--spotted.  Is this as
poisonous as the other, do you think?"

The doctor chuckled.  "Thou'rt a born botanist, Debby.  This
poisonous?  'Tis historic.  Socrates died by it.  'Tis as well
obtained by crushing in alcohol, though.  Did you bring the root?
Now that was carelessness.  The root is most virulent--delightfully
virulent.  You should be sent back to get it, only that I am not here
to distil this morning.--Ah, Monsieur Claude!  Good-day!  Are you
turned neophyte?"

Claude, with a shovelful of embers, had halted in the doorway.  At
Carroll's question he smiled and came forward.  "I should be glad if
I might stay and look on.  I am wofully ignorant in these matters."

Deborah took the shovel from his hands, emptying its contents
carefully into the tripod.  "Thank you.  Be seated, if you care to
watch us."

"By all means, sit yonder, de Mailly, and look on.  Miss Travis is
preparing some _Conium maculatum_ for distillation, though she will
get a poor result from the mere leaves and flowers.  And behold in
me, monsieur, the conscienceless wretch about to destroy life in that
hapless pussy, for the mere gratification of criminal
instinct.--What's this, Deborah?"

The doctor's change of tone was so sudden and so marked that the girl
turned quickly about to behold him standing over the fungi which she
had placed at the far end of the table.

"That?  Madam uses it sometimes for fly-poison.  I purposed inquiring
of you if the alkaloid could be extracted."

Carroll shook his head gravely.  "It doesn't need extraction.  The
whole thing is replete with poison.  'Tis _amanita muscaria_, the
deadliest of all fungi.  Have you seen the symptoms?"

Deborah shook her head.

"Then you shall.  I mind me I had a case of them many years ago--a
family ate them at supper.  All four died.* There was no help that I
or any one else had to give.  Such agony I have never seen.  The
effect is not apparent for from four to nine hours after eating,
though internal dissemination of the poison must begin at once.
After the case I mentioned, I experimented a good deal with them.
Time does not seem to affect their power.  After four months' keeping
I knew one of them to cause death to a dog in ten hours.  Would you
care to try this to-day on your cat there, Deborah, in conjunction
with one of the liquids?"


* This case is taken from a medical journal of 1877.


Deborah did not reply at once, and Claude hoped that she would
decline the proposition.  Her answer was a question: "Will you stay,
doctor, till the fungus acts?  I couldn't distinguish the different
symptoms alone."

The doctor reflected.  "'Tis eleven now.  By four the thing should be
under way.  I'll get home by six.  Yes, I'll stay."

"Then let us give it at once."

"Very well.  What will you combine with it?"

Deborah went to the cupboard and surveyed her array of phials.
Finally, selecting one filled with a clear, white liquid, with less
sediment at the bottom than most of her mixtures contained, she
brought it over to Dr. Carroll.

"What is it?" he asked.

"It is from nightshade.  I made it a week ago."

"Atropine.  Symptoms?  Can you give them?"

Claude looked at her closely as she made reply:

"I gave forty drops to a cat.  It seemed to be quiet for about
three-quarters of an hour.  Then it tried to mew, but that was hard
for it.  The muscles of its throat were strained.  After a little it
began to bite at things in the cage.  Its eyes were large, and the
pupils full, as if it were in the dark.  It drank all I would give
it, but could not swallow easily.  Then there came spasms.  Finally
it fell asleep, and died three hours after the dose."

The doctor nodded with satisfaction, but Deborah, glancing at de
Mailly from beneath her lids, saw him look at her in strong
displeasure.  Instantly she flushed and her head straightened
defiantly back.

"Monsieur, I do not think that you will enjoy our experiments here
this morning.  Will you be so obliging as to join my cousins,
Virginia and Lucy, in some pleasanter occupation?"

There was a note of piqued command in the tone which Claude, who knew
women well, would have disobeyed in any other case.  Now, however, he
made no reply, but rose in grave silence, bowed to her, and left the
room.

"On my life, that was not a gallant thing," observed Carroll,
placidly, when their sensitive guest had crossed the yard.

Deborah made no answer.  She was more deeply hurt than she would have
believed possible, and she did not choose that her voice should
betray her.  Crossing again to the cupboard, she took from its lowest
shelf a deep-bowled horn spoon, with which she knelt before the cat's
cage.  In the mean time the doctor had been occupied in cutting the
fungus into small cubes.  These, together with the atropine, he took
over to his pupil, who was now on the floor with the cat in her lap.
She took the _amanita_ quietly from her companion's hands, placed one
piece in the creature's mouth, and manipulated its throat till it
swallowed convulsively.

"How much should it have?" she inquired, grimly.

"About six pieces to a spoonful of this," returned her mentor,
holding up the atropine.

Unflinchingly Deborah finished her task, and then, hastily replacing
the prisoner in its cage, she fastened the little door.  Carroll, who
had looked on without comment, helped her to rise from the floor, and
silently noted the fact that her hands were very cold.

"Come now to the house and rest," he said, with quiet persuasion.

She looked a little surprised.  "Surely not.  I will stay here and
watch.  Besides, there is the hemlock;" she nodded towards the little
heap of flowers and leaves by the retort.  "I will distil that.  The
fire is ready."

"No, Debby.  You're tired.  Hark you, the poisons will certainly not
show for half an hour, if they do then.  It is probable that the
_muscaria_ will retard the action of the atropine for a much longer
time.  Then you must have your full wits about you, for 'twill be the
most interesting thing we've done.  Come now, as your physician, I
insist."

But though Charles Carroll's will was strong, that of Deborah Travis
was stronger.  He tried persuasion, command, and entreaty, finally
becoming angry, and so losing the battle; for, having called her a
stubborn hussy, there was nothing for it but to march off alone to
the house.  The girl saw him go with a sore heart, and then, doggedly
determined, returned to her work, the pleasure of it gone for the
first time in her life.  When, after a while, Sambo strolled
thoughtfully in from the fields, she greeted him with positive
delight.

The little boy seated himself, Turk-fashion, beside the tripod, to
watch the water just beginning to bubble in the body of the retort.
It was an occupation which he dearly loved, and in the observation of
which he was a privileged mortal, for Deborah allowed but few in her
work-room.  During the process of distillation she was regarded by
Sambo as some one who had risen for the time to supernatural heights.
She was quite a different person from the Miss Deb whom he knew
ordinarily out-of-doors.  On every occasion, however, he had been
wont to talk unceasingly either to her or to himself when in her
company.  To-day she wondered at his silence.  His interest in the
action of the retort was as great as ever, but every effort to draw
him into conversation failed.  So, after a time, Deborah, her closest
attention demanded by the approaching end of the distillation, when
the purest alkaloid would come from her plant, ceased also to speak,
and, indeed, almost forgot his presence.  The liquid had been
filtered, bottled, and set aside for its second vaporizing, when she
suddenly recollected that in the morning she had promised to get
something for the little negro to eat.  It was sufficient cause for
his silence.

"Oh, Sambo!  Indeed I'm sorry!  How hungry you must be!  Come, I'll
make Chloe give you some of our dinner to-day."

Sambo's big eyes opened wide and he slowly shook his head.  "Had
somf'n, Miss Debby.  D' wan' no mo'."

With his words came the sound of the dinner-horn from the quarters.
He turned.  "Goin' home," he said, wearily, trudging out of the room;
while the girl, wondering who had fed him, proceeded to restore order
in her immaculate little domain.  When she had finished the doctor
reappeared.

"Madam Trevor despatched me," he explained.  "Dinner is ready.
You're tired, Debby.  Come in."

"Yes, sir, at once, when this sleeve is down."  She pulled at the
short elbow-sleeve which she had pushed to the shoulder to be rid of
its ruffles.

"How's the cat?" asked Carroll, walking over to its cage.

The creature lay upon the bed of grass blinking nonchalantly, after a
luncheon of milk.

"Perfectly well, eh?  Note, Deborah, that the action of the atropine
is already retarded half an hour beyond its time.  Most interesting,
on my word!"

"When do you think it will begin?"

"That is difficult to say.  By two or three o'clock at the outside.
Then death will probably be rapid.  Ready now?  Madam is a little
impatient, but she'll not show it before de Mailly.  There--the horn
sounds at last."

Dinner was gone through with tediously, and at three o'clock the
entire family, with the guests, sat upon the portico, drowsy with
heat and the effort of talking.  The doctor, perceiving Deborah's
growing impatience, was about to dare Madam Trevor's high displeasure
by carrying her off to the still-room to watch their cat, when
suddenly around the corner of the east wing dashed a negro,
hysterical with fear.

"Blessed Ma'y be praised!  Docto' Ca'l, come quick!  Sambo's dyin'!
Gib him somf'n fo' he go off, fo' Christ's sake!"

Before the last words were spoken the doctor had jumped from the
porch, and the rest of the party rose anxiously.

"Sambo?  Sambo dying, Joe?  Surely not!  I'll come at once."

"Which cabin, man?  Show us the way," commanded Carroll,
energetically.

Madam Trevor had run into the house to get an apron for her gown, and
Deborah, seizing the opportunity, flew across the portico, leaped
down on the east side, and caught up with the doctor.

"I shall come, too," she said.  And Carroll's silence gave consent.

The cabin in which Sambo and his parents lived was on the
northeastern corner of the quarters, and, as the doctor, with his
conductor and Deborah, approached it, a group of negro women about
its door hailed them with expressions of relief and praise.  Not
heeding the pious ejaculations, the three passed into the tiny hut,
where, upon the mattress in a corner, covered with tattered blankets,
lay Sambo.  Beside him, her apron over her head, sat the mother,
Chloe, rocking to and fro in absolute terror.

Carroll knelt at once beside the mattress and glanced sharply into
the child's face.  Sambo was lying deathly still, breathing heavily,
his eyes wide open, his black skin dripping with sweat.  The doctor
felt the child's pulse, opened his mouth, and gave a sharp
exclamation as he perceived the tongue to be heavily coated with a
thick, grayish matter.

"Sit here, Deborah, and hold his hands.  He'll not be quiet long."

Deborah took her place at the child's head and clasped the little
burning hands in her own, while Carroll, in a low voice, began to
question Chloe.  Sambo noticed Deborah, and smiled faintly as she
leaned over him.  In a moment more a swift spasm of agony passed over
the small features, and he uttered a guttural cry of pain.  Carroll
ran to his side, while the colored woman, wringing her hands, sank
helplessly on the floor.  The paroxysm was violent.  The child's body
twisted and writhed.  He rolled over and over upon the bed, moaning
like an animal, or shrieking in a delirium of torture.  Deborah, very
pale, and Carroll, silent and stern, held him so as to prevent as
much exhaustion of strength as was possible.  When he began to grow
more quiet, Madam Trevor came in, looking angrily at her cousin, who,
however, scarcely saw her.

"It is possible that you do not need me, doctor," she said, in her
most offended tone.

Carroll paid small attention to her manner.  "If you will send out
some old linen, pepper, mustard, and salt from the house, it will be
all that we can use.  To be frank," he added, in a low tone, "there
is little hope now."

Madam Trevor looked aghast, and her manner softened instantly.
"Little hope!  What do you mean?  What shall we do?"

"What I ask, if you please.  Linen, salt, mustard, and pepper.
Chloe, you must heat some water in the kettle there."  And Carroll
turned about again as Madam Trevor, without another word, hurried out
of the cabin on her errand.

The girl, meantime, bent over Sambo, questioning him.

"What was it, Sambo?  Have you eaten anything?  What have you done?"
she asked, caressingly.

Sambo, panting from weakness, answered, just audibly: "Done eat nuf
'n 't all but mushrooms you picked 's mo'n wiv Mas' Frenchman.  You
say dey good fo' dinne'."

"My God!"

"What is it?" asked the doctor, quickly, seeing her face grow gray.

"He has eaten the _muscaria_," she whispered, tremulously.

"I know it."

"And it was my fault--my fault!  Good Heavens!  What shall I do?"

With a quick sob she caught the child, who suddenly sprang to her in
a new spasm of pain.  The muscles of his body grew rigid with
contraction beneath her grasp.  Sambo clutched and opened his hands
wildly in the air.  New sweat poured out upon his cold flesh, his
eyes started from their sockets, and Chloe, catching sight of him,
screamed with despair.  At this moment Madam Trevor, bearing those
things which the doctor had commanded, re-entered the cabin.  While
Carroll worked over Sambo's body, Deborah suddenly left her place,
turned blindly about and ran out of the cabin through the
terror-stricken group at the door, and across the sunny yard to the
still-room.  Without an instant's hesitation she flung herself
against the closed door and turned its handle with her shaking
fingers.  Presently she found herself standing dizzily before the
cage of the poisoned animal.  Twice she opened and shut her eyes to
make sure that her vision was not deranged.  No.  There was the cat
making its afternoon toilet with foppish precision, stopping
occasionally to regard her solemnly with its bright green eyes.

Deborah was not long there.  When she was sure her hope had been
realized, she turned to the cupboard, snatched a bottle from its
shelf, and ran at full speed out of the room and back towards the
cabin.  Upon the bed Sambo's body lay now outstretched, quiet save
for an occasional little quiver of the muscles, and over it Madam
Trevor, with grave tenderness, and Dr. Carroll, with hopeless skill,
worked.  Some hot gin had been forced down the child's throat, and
across him were spread linen cloths soaked in water so near to
boiling that they had scalded Chloe's hands; yet Sambo paid no
attention either to them or to the mixture with which they were
rubbing his limbs.  When Deborah returned, Carroll left off chafing
the little black arms and went to her where she stood by the door.

"What to do, Debby?" he whispered, helplessly.

"There's no hope?" she asked.

Carroll shook his head.  "He is passing into the coma now.  That is
the end."

"You will let me try something?" she asked, quickly.

"Anything in the world.  Nothing can harm him now."

"Where is a cup?"

"What have you?" he cried.

Madam Trevor started and looked around.  Deborah put a tremulous
finger to her lips, and shook her head.  The doctor instantly
understood, and let her go to the shelf in a corner, where, her back
being to the others, she poured half the contents of her bottle into
a tin cup.  With this, slowly and resolutely, she approached the bed.
Chloe stepped suddenly in her way:

"What yo' got?" she asked, in no friendly tone.

"Medicine for Sambo," was the steady reply.

"Of your own making, Deborah?" came Madam Trevor's sharp voice.

"Yes, yes.  You are wasting precious time.  Chloe--let me pass."

"No, Miss Deb'.  You ain' goin' give Sambo nuf'n from still-house."

"Dr. Carroll!"  There was a desperate appeal in her tone, and the man
came instantly to her aid.

"Listen, Chloe!  Unless your child in some way gets the help that I
cannot give, he must die.  He is poisoned, as I supposed, fatally.
Miss Deborah believes that she can save his life.  You cannot let him
die without the attempt."

The colored woman paid no attention to the words, and still
menacingly barred the way.  A new idea was taking possession of her:
that Deborah had poisoned the boy.  Carroll, who was watching her
narrowly, saw the sudden squaring of her shoulders, darted quickly in
front of her and seized her about the body just as she had been about
to fling herself upon the girl.  Deborah, keyed to the highest pitch,
watched her opportunity, slipped like a cat around to the bedside,
raised Sambo's head upon her arm, and, to Madam Trevor's terror,
pressed her fingers on the child's throat, and forced him to swallow
the contents of the cup.  At once he was seized with a violent
coughing fit.  Deborah lifted him upright at once, pressed her hands
upon his temples and the back of his neck, and kept him from that
retching which would have been fatal to her experiment.

Meantime Carroll had forced Chloe, screaming and struggling, from the
cabin, and, after calling Thompson to keep order in the group
outside, he closed and barred the door.  Madam Trevor then rose from
her place.

"Charles Carroll, you are permitting my ward to murder this child.  I
cannot remain here as witness to such a deed.  When you will accept
the assistance that I have to give, and will order this girl away,
you may send word to the house."

And, with these words, Antoinette Trevor rose in strong anger, shook
out her flounces, unfastened the door for herself, and, without more
ado, left the cabin and the dying child alone to the care of the
doctor and his mad protégée.

Carroll witnessed the departure without a word, and it was with an
expression rather of relief than chagrin that he turned to Deborah.

"What did you give him?" he asked, quietly.

"Atropine.  Four times more than enough to kill him."*


* Atropine is to-day considered the best antidote for cases of
poisoning by the _amanita muscaria_ or the _amanita phalloides_.  At
the period of the story (1744) its efficacy was unknown.


"The cat--"

"Lives."

"Good God, Deborah!  We must save him now!"

Deborah set her teeth.  "We--I will save him," she said, with slow
precision.  "Or else--they will bury me with him."


Madam Trevor, upon her return to the house, said not a word of the
scene in the cabin.  It was a relief to her to find that de Mailly
had tactfully departed and that the family was alone.  Lucy and
Virginia beset her with questions, for the child was a pet with them
all.  It was something of a shock, then, when their mother turned
upon them, saying sharply: "Sambo will die," and forthwith retired to
her own room.  The girls looked at each other for a long moment in
amazement, and then Lucy cried quickly:

"Let us go to see him at once."

Virginia would have assented, but her brother shook his head.

"Deborah and the doctor both are there.  If you are needed, you will
be sent for.  Otherwise I forbid you to go."

And so the Trevor family lived dismally through the afternoon,
waiting for the supper-hour, when the watchers would appear.  But
Adam blew the horn in vain.  No word came from the cabin, and Madam
Trevor, burning with curiosity and anxiety, flatly refused to send
any one to ask news of the child.

The sun set, and dusk deepened to evening.  Candles were lighted in
the sitting-room, but Vincent alone made any pretence of reading.
The three women moved about restlessly, the girls not daring, and
their mother unwilling to speak on the subject which occupied all
their thoughts.  The silence had become unbearable, and Vincent at
last started to put away his book, with a resolve to go to the
quarters, when the door flew open and Dr. Carroll strode into the
room, carrying Deborah's body in his arms.  He laid her down upon the
brocaded sofa, while the girls rushed to her side.

"She fainted as we came across the yard," explained the doctor,
wearily.

"The child is dead, then?"

"Sambo will live.  The girl saved his life.  She is a genius, madam;
and--for God's sake, get me a glass of wine!"




CHAPTER VI

Claude's Memories

Deborah recovered from her afternoon over Sambo's sick-bed far less
rapidly than the small negro did from the effects of his remarkable
breakfast.  In fact, three days after that upon which he had
substituted the fly agaric for hoe-cake, he was running about the
plantation as usual, only with a new and useful working knowledge
concerning vermilion-colored fungi.  With beautiful impartiality he
sought the still-room on the afternoon of the first day that he left
the cabin.  He found its door locked, and presently discovered that
Miss Deb was to be seen nowhere about the grounds.  On making
peremptory inquiries, he was informed, much to his disgust, that his
play-fellow was ill in bed, without _amanita_ for cause, and that he
might not dream of such a thing as seeing her.  Thereupon, retiring
to the still-house door-step, young Sambo lifted up his voice and
wept, though he got no consolation from the process.

Strictly speaking, Deborah was not in bed.  She was too restless to
remain long in any one place, but she felt no desire to leave the
house.  What care she needed, and a little more, was lavished on her
by Madam Trevor, her cousins, and the slaves.  Nevertheless, she was
very wretched.  She could not understand her continual weariness and
her impatience with the familiar scenes of everyday life.  She
suffered inexpressibly with the mid-day heat, and shivered with cold
through the mild nights.  "Nerves" were to her unnecessary and
incomprehensible things, and her disgust with herself was none the
less exasperating because it was unreasonable.  Dr. Carroll, however,
was wiser than she.  A week after Sambo's affair he heard of her
condition and went out to her at once.  His prescription pleased the
whole family, with the exception, perhaps, of Sir Charles.  He
proposed taking her back with him to Annapolis, to spend ten days
under his own hospitable roof, with his two sisters to take care of
her, and young Charles for company.  Permission for the visit was
granted on the asking, and, upon the next afternoon, Deborah set out
in the family coach, with the doctor on horseback as outrider.  The
only regret that she felt on leaving was, oddly enough, the parting
from Sir Charles.  His attentions to her during the past week had
been remarkably delicate.  Madam Trevor herself could hardly have
objected to them.  Through long hours he had sat near her while she
lay upon a sofa, generally with Lucy or Virginia, or both, beside
her, recounting little stories of his own or his comrades'
adventures; describing London and London life; stopping when he saw
that his voice tired her; fanning her, perhaps, in silence; arranging
the tray that held her meals on the stand beside her; and only once
in a long, long time looking into her wandering eyes with an
expression that would set her to thinking of grave and far-off
things.  Thus she left the plantation, feeling a new and not
unpleasant regret at losing the companionship which had almost made
her illness worth the having.

Dr. Carroll's sisters, Mistress Lettice and little Frances Appleby,
awaited their guest with solicitation.  The coach that held her
arrived at their door just at tea-time, and Deborah was smiling with
pleasure when the doctor lifted her out and carried her bodily up the
walk and into the house, with St. Quentin on one side, his son on the
other, and the little old maids smiling together in the doorway.  The
young lady then refused absolutely to retire, but sat up to tea,
partook of some of Miriam Vawse's raspberry conserve, and afterwards
lay upon the sofa in the parlor with an unexpressed hope in her heart
that Claude might come.

Claude was to have come.  Mistress Lettice, when she learned from her
brother that their guest would arrive that afternoon, had sent down a
polite request by young Charles that monsieur would honor them with
his presence in the evening.  As politely de Mailly returned thanks
for the invitation, gave no definite reply, but intended to go.  Upon
that afternoon, however, the _Sea-Gull_ arrived, after a fair voyage,
from Portsmouth; and in her came a long letter and a consignment of
rents from Mailly-Nesle to his cousin.  Many things were happening in
France.  In March, war with England and Maria Theresa had been
declared, and the French armies prepared for a campaign.  In May came
the astounding intelligence that, through the influence of la
Châteauroux, who loved the heroic, Louis would command his forces in
person.  A week later it was understood that the favorite was to
follow in the royal train, together with the King's staff, his aides,
his chefs, his valet, and the impedimenta.  The letter was dated May
28th.  As he read it, Claude's heart burned; and with the evening, in
the bitterness of his memories of the old life, and in the wretched
conjectures that he made as to what was the French news now, he
forgot Deborah.  Where was she, Marie Anne, his cousin?  What battles
had been fought over the water?  Was the fifteenth Louis still
reigning over France?  Had not some chance shot struck him, and with
him the third daughter of the de Maillys, down in all their clanging
glory?  Did la Châteauroux never now think of the cousin exiled for
her, at her instance?  Henri did not say.  And Miriam Vawse of the
Annapolis inn wondered that night what news her lodger had received,
that he should sit, stoop-shouldered, over the empty fireplace, and
forget that, only two blocks away, in Dr. Carroll's house, Debby
Travis was vainly waiting for him to come to her.

Claude did remember her next morning, when the sunlight gave matters
a different aspect, and the letter had been shut away in his trunk.
So it was with only half his mind on French battle-fields and a
vaguely dreamed-of Dettingen, that he ate his colonial breakfast; and
afterwards, as he left the ordinary and bent his steps leisurely
northward towards Dr. Carroll's house, his homesickness fled quite
away.

The Carrolls' breakfast had ended some time ago (Claude's Versailles
habits of late rising were not yet broken); and Deborah, already
bettered by the change of scene and atmosphere, had come down to the
morning meal.  She was now in the doctor's study, leaning back in his
great chair, while young Charles stood moodily facing the window,
sulky because she was not yet well enough to bear a morning on the
bay, so obtaining for him a vacation on plea of hospitality.

"Now I know why you won't mind about me any more.  Here's your de
Mailly coming up the walk.  Faith, I'll not bear it!  You've grown
into a fine lady, Debby, and are no fun nowadays.  I'd as soon have
Lucy running with me."

"And you, Charles, are ungentlemanly.  If you were anything but a
child, I wouldn't speak to you this sennight."

"I'm as old as you, lacking a month."

"Little one would think it, then."

"Pardon, if I intrude.  I come to inquire after Mistress Travis'
health."

Claude stood smiling upon the threshold, for he had overheard the
last words of the quarrel.  Deborah, her white face flushing a
little, held out her hand.  As he bent over it she said, in a much
gentler tone than that which she had been using: "I am really well,
only I have nerves.  Charles, however, is using me very ill.  He says
that nerves are nonsense.  Do you think so?"

"In my country, mademoiselle, they are considered serious.  A lady
who has them retires to her bed and expects all her friends to come
and amuse her till she is better.  Charles, you are heartless."

Deborah looked a little shocked at his first statement and his
matter-of-fact tone when making it; but she said nothing.  Presently
Father St. Quentin appeared at the door.  After stopping to extend a
hearty greeting to de Mailly, he flung a Latin imperative at poor
Charles, who obeyed it with the poorest possible grace, leaving the
room alone to Deborah and the Count.  Claude seated himself near her,
and looked at her for a few seconds in silence, noting a difference
in her general expression.  She was too languid to be embarrassed by
the pause, but, not caring to return the scrutiny, slightly turned
her head and looked toward the windows.

"I owe Miss Travis an apology, do I not?"

She glanced towards him now in some surprise.  "An apology?  For
what?"

"Nay, then I will not make it.  I will only tell you that, as the
preserver of a child's life, I must reverence your talent, on which,
I confess, I had looked with ill-timed disapproval."

Deborah gazed at him thoughtfully.  "I recollect now.  You were
displeased to think that I would poison a cat.  I assure you it was
the cat saved Sambo's life.  Neither of them died."

"So Dr. Carroll told me.  I have heard all that you did on that
afternoon; and I, like the doctor, have not words to express my
admiration."

"You are very kind.  Please--do not let us talk of that.  I came here
to forget.  Come--would you entertain me, monsieur?"

"In whatever way lies in my power."

"Why, then, it is done.  It would give me infinite entertainment,
monsieur, to hear the life of the ladies of the French Court, where
you lived.  The doctor has told me what a great Court it is.  How do
the ladies dress, what do they eat, do they go every night to the
assembly?  Faith, that would be tiresome enough, I think!"

De Mailly laughed a little at her comment, but did not immediately
comply with the request.  Memory had once more come home to him
again, but this time with a curious addition.  Of a sudden he found
that he could definitely imagine Deborah Travis as having a place in
that French Court that she spoke of.  It was a curious notion, and he
regarded her for some time contemplatively, before he began to speak.

"If you were in Versailles, Mademoiselle Deborah, you would doubtless
be madame."

"What!  Are there no unmarried ladies there?"

"Yes--a few.  Those who cannot find a husband.  But we are supposing
that you would not be there unless some grand seigneur had married
you and carried you away."

Deborah laughed merrily, and Claude, with some satisfaction,
perceived that she had entered into his own spirit.  "Continue!
continue!" she cried.  "I am already perishing with interest."

"You would dwell in an apartment in--we will say the Rue des
Rossignols--that is the name of a street.  Let us see.  You sleep in
a charming room hung in white brocade.  Your dressing-room will be in
pink satin, with the chairs in tapestry which monsieur would have
embroidered for you--"

"Monsieur--a man--embroider!"

"Oh yes.  The King himself commanded de Gêvres to teach him stitches
a year ago.  He began four _sièges_ at once, I remember, and de Mouhy
made an excellent _bon-mot_ about it.  No matter.  Your tapestries in
apple-green, your tables in mahogany, and your sets in ivory--or
gold?  Which?"

"Ivory, I think.  Pink satin and ivory would be--oh, most beautiful!"
she replied, cocking her head a little on one side.

He nodded, appreciative of her taste.  "The salon--blue and gold; the
dining-room in green; and, for monsieur's room, we will let it go.
At nine in the morning you have your chocolate in bed.  Half an hour
later you rise, and your toilette _à la mode_ begins."

"Oh, what is a toilette _à la mode_?"

The Count shrugged his shoulders.  "You, in a delightful _négligé_,
receive in the pink satin boudoir, while your hair is powdered.
Yours would never need to be curled, mademoiselle.  _Eh bien_!
During the toilette you would have cakes and cordial, or more
chocolate.  At one o'clock you meet monsieur the husband, and dine
with him either alone or at the palace.  For the afternoon there are
a thousand things.  You attend a levée, the hunt, a salon, a tea _à
l'anglaise_; you drive, promenade in the Orangerie or a Paris
boulevard; you visit shops; you attend a sale; you receive at home;
or, perhaps, if the night is to be fatiguing, you sleep.  You never
spin, you do not knit, nor do you--distil poisons and save lives,
Mistress Deborah.  At seven you sup--hardly this time with monsieur,
who has his own engagements.  Later you attend the Opéra or the
Italiens, indulge in a little supper with a party later, and return
to Versailles shortly after midnight.  If you are in his Majesty's
immediate circle you go to Choisy, perhaps.  But--that,
mademoiselle--I trust--you will never do.  Now do you think the life
pleasant?"

"I'm sure I cannot tell," was the demure response; but the girl's
face belied her words.  It was aglow with pleasure.  "And what is it
that you would do, monsieur?  How--how could you have borne it to
leave such a life?  Did you really tire of it?  Was--"

He rose sharply to his feet, and she broke off at once, astonished
and half frightened at the change in his face.  "There are many
thorns among the roses, mademoiselle.  Life is not happier there than
here.  And some day--some day, perhaps--I will tell you the other
side of it; why"--he almost whispered now, for his throat was
dry--"why I left it all."

"Oh, forgive me!  I had not meant to pain you."

He looked down into the face that had lost all its glow of pleasure,
took her slight hand, kissed it quietly, and left her alone to think
over all that had been said, to wonder over the uncertain promise of
more, and to hope that he would neither forget nor repent.

The little conversation had taken her mind away from herself and set
it in a new and far-off channel.  When Dr. Carroll came back from his
walk to the wharves, he found his little guest with color in her face
and animation in her air.  She told him of de Mailly's visit, and
Carroll, judging its effect, resolved that the tonic should be
administered often while his patient remained with him.  The result
was that, in the following days, Claude de Mailly and Deborah were
thrown constantly together.  And during their lively conversations,
or, perhaps, even more so in their desultory ones, there grew up
between them an intimacy more of good-fellowship than anything else,
the spirit of which deceived both Claude and the doctor, though how
much prophecy Deborah might have made concerning it, would be more
difficult to say.

One afternoon, a Friday, and two days before Deborah was to return to
the plantation, while the doctor was at his counting-house near the
wharves, and the two little sisters sat together spinning in the
sitting-room, their guest, panting with the heat inside the house,
and wishing also to escape young Charles, who would presently be
relieved from his _Horace_, sought out her largest hat and crept out
of doors, passing down the street in the direction of the Vawse inn.
She had not seen de Mailly for nearly twenty-four hours, and, as a
consequence, her day was empty.  She had small hopes of encountering
him now, but was too restless to remain any longer in the room with
the two old maids and their whirring wheels.  She passed the quaintly
gabled tavern, whose door, contrary to custom, was closed.  Evidently
Miriam was out.  There was no sign of life about the windows.  Claude
himself was probably not there.  Deborah walked on, disappointedly,
as far as the court-house, and, still not wishing to admit to herself
that she had come out simply with the hope of encountering de Mailly,
turned down Green Street and followed it to the water's edge.  The
Stewart quay was deserted, and she halted there to look over the
smooth, warm stretch of water.  It was very still.  The idle swash of
the ripples against the pier was the only sound that reached her
ears.  The atmosphere was hazy with heat.  It seemed as though it was
the very weight and thickness of the air which gradually formed a
solid arch of purple storm-clouds above the river to the west.
Presently the sun was obscured.  Still Deborah stood, heedlessly
watching the bay, and breathing slowly in the stifling heat.
Suddenly some one appeared beside her.

"Mademoiselle--mademoiselle--you will surely be wet."

Deborah turned her head towards him with a smile of pleasure which
she would have repressed if she could.  "Did you fall from the
clouds, sir?"

"No.  I have myself been wandering by the water this afternoon; and
for the past quarter of an hour I have been watching the gathering
storm--and you.  Come, mademoiselle, we must seek shelter--and
quickly."

"Let us try to reach Miriam's.  We can run."

He took her arm as she spoke, and they started together down Hanover
Street to Charles, which ran straight up for five blocks to
Gloucester Street and the Vawse tavern.  As they passed the Reynolds
ordinary a deafening clap of thunder broke over them.  Deborah
shivered, and de Mailly put an arm about her to help her faster on
their way.  The street was empty.  The heat had not yet broken, and
beads of perspiration stood on their faces as they went.  A long hiss
of lightning glided like a snake through the storm-cloud.  The town
was almost dark.  Deborah had begun to pant, and her companion could
feel the beating of her heart shake her whole frame.

"C'est rien, mademoiselle.  Nous sommes presque là.  L'orage sera
vraiment énorme!" he muttered rapidly.

A moment more and, as a new thunder-clap rattled down the sky, a
sudden cold breath struck the city.  With the wind, which blew like a
hurricane down the river, came a pelting rain.  The two reached their
destination barely in time.  Claude flung open the door of the
tavern, and Deborah was blown over its threshold in a gush of water.

It was with some difficulty that Claude shut and bolted the door in
the face of the wind.  When he turned about his companion lay back on
a wooden settle in a state of exhaustion.  While the gale howled
without and the thunder crashed down the heavens; he lit a candle
with his tinder-box, brought a glass of strong waters for Deborah,
and helped her gently to a more comfortable chair.  He took the hat
from her tumbled hair, chafed her hands till her nails grew pink
again, and then stood back regarding her anxiously.

"Oh, I'm quite recovered.  It was a long run.  Where--where is
Miriam?"

"Mistress Vawse?  John Squire's boy broke a limb falling from a roof,
and she has gone to attend the--what do you say?--setting of it."

"Then we are here quite alone?" asked the girl, nervously.

"Surely Miss Travis is not afraid with me?"  Claude looked at her in
hurt surprise.  "I will retire at once to my room.  When the rain
ceases--"

Deborah laughed a little.  "No, no.  You misunderstand.  I am afraid
of storms.  I should be frightened to death to be left here alone
with--that."

Both listened as the long, low growl of thunder rolled down the sky
and died away.  It was growing darker again.  A new storm was rising.

Claude, much relieved at the sincerity of Deborah's tone, drew a
stool near her.  "May I sit here by you, then?" he asked.

Deborah nodded and leaned back in her own chair.  Then there fell a
little silence on the room.  The girl's unconscious eyes travelled
over de Mailly's face as he sat regarding the rain-splashed windows;
and they found a new expression, a new paleness, an unusual
soberness, upon the clear-cut features.  Unthinkingly, Deborah spoke:

"You are changed to-day, monsieur.  I have not seen you so before.
Why are you melancholy?"

He turned towards her quickly.  "Yes, I have what we call _les
papillons noirs_ to-day.  In some way, Mistress Deborah, 'tis your
fault.  In these last days I have said so much to you of my former
life, jestingly perhaps, and yet feeling it, that to-day it has
brought me homesickness."

Before his frank look Deborah's eyelids drooped, and presently, with
a little hesitation, she said: "You once told me that some day you
would relate to me why it was that you left your home.  Could you
not--now?"

"Ah, no!"  The exclamation was impetuous.  "It is not a story for
you, mademoiselle.  An older woman might hear--but to you--"

"Think of me as older," she suggested, so quietly that his resolve
was shaken.

"It will be hard to forgive me, I think, afterwards," he deprecated.

"What shall I have to forgive?  'Tis I that ask the tale."

"It is a story of unfortunate love," he said, regarding her narrowly.

Her head drooped farther.  "Tell me all now, monsieur."

And so, out of an impulse which he could not have traced to its
source, but which proceeded from a spirit of honesty and true
chivalry, Claude recounted, with the utmost gentleness and delicacy,
some of the incidents which had led to his exile.  He said just
enough of his cousin to let his listener decide what his feeling for
her had been.  And Deborah, oddly enough, perhaps, shrank from no
part of the recital.  She forgot herself, and saw through the eyes of
the narrator all that he was describing.  In their recent,
half-serious talks on French life, the girl had gained a remarkably
clear idea of what that life must be; and now this story affected her
very differently than it would have done had it been her first
glimpse of another existence.  It resembled one of her vague dreams,
this sitting alone in the cloud-darkened room, the feeble candle
mingling its beams with the gloomy daylight; the shadowy figure of
the man before her, and his low voice carrying on its story, seeming
to be things very far away.  And the fresh rain pelted on the
windows, while the deep monotone of the thunder made a fitful and
fitting accompaniment to the narrative.

"So, mademoiselle, it was there in the chapel that M. de Maurepas
delivered me the letter from the King.  Henri, madame's brother, was
with me.  I read the letter just there.  I have forgotten if I spoke
after it, or if either of them addressed me.  Henri, I think, led me
out and away, into the town, to our apartment.  But next morning it
was all very clear.  Henri seemed to feel more than I.  Later on that
day I went to bid madame good-bye.  She was very gracious--yes, most
gracious."

"How could you go to see her?  I should not have done so."

"Ah, mademoiselle, I had to see her.  I wished to take her with me as
my wife.  She did not come.  Non.  She gave me, instead, to bring
away for memory of her--this."  Claude put his hand inside his vest
and brought out two things, the long white gauntlet, and a letter
with the royal seal.  As he handed the gage to Deborah, the paper
dropped to the floor.

While the girl looked at the glove for the second time, de Mailly
picked up his letter of exile, and sat smoothing it on his knee.
Then he asked, unthinkingly: "This letter from the King--will you
read it?"

She held out her hand and took the small, worn paper with its
red-brown seal and the arms of France upon it.  Regarding the fine,
crabbed writing, she said, with a faint smile: "I do not easily read
French, monsieur."

"Shall I read it to you, then, as well as I can--in English?"

She nodded once more, and he, taking the missive from her hand,
cleared his throat and began, with a little effort:

"'Owing to certain circumstances which of late have had the
misfortune greatly to displease S.M., the King desires to inform
Count Claude Vincent Armand Victor de Nesle de Mailly that the
absence of the Count from the château and city of Versailles after
the noon of Friday, January 22d, in this year of 1744, will be
desirable to S.M.; and that after the first day of the month of
February, Monsieur the Count, if he has not already crossed the line
of the French Kingdom, would of necessity be placed under the escort
of one of his Majesty's officers.  The King wishes monsieur a
delightful journey, and--'"

Claude's eyes, running on before his tongue, suddenly realized the
subject of the next few lines, and he suddenly stopped.

"Go on, monsieur," murmured Deborah, after an instant.

[Illustration: "'GO ON, MONSIEUR,' MURMURED DEBORAH"]

"Mademoiselle, I--cannot.  There is nothing more."

"Go on, monsieur," she repeated, quietly.

Claude passed his hand over his brow.  Then he lifted the letter
again and continued: "'--and begs further to add that when monsieur
shall desire to present Madame la Comtesse his wife to their
Majesties at Versailles, his return to his present abode will be most
pleasing to

"'LOUIS R.'


At the close of the last line Claude looked up, apprehensively.
Deborah was very white, and there was an unusual brightness in her
eyes.  He could not catch her glance.  Her head drooped, and
presently she covered her face with her hands.  He sprang up,
impetuously.

"Deborah--Deborah--forget that last!  I--didn't mean to read it."

He spoke rather incoherently.  Perhaps the girl did not even
understand him.  At any rate, after a moment, she lifted her head
with a dignity that Claude did not know.  "I thank you, M. de Mailly,
for telling me the story as I asked."  There was a little, wretched
pause, and then she added, more faintly: "See, the storm is nearly
over.  I must go back now--to the doctor's house."




CHAPTER VII

The Pearls

Another week went by, and Deborah, quite recovered from her slight
illness, bade Dr. Carroll and his sisters good-bye and returned, on a
Sunday afternoon, to the Trevor place.  It was then about the 1st of
August, and certain rumors relative to the reception of the returning
commissioners from Lancaster, rumors dearly exciting to the feminine
heart, began to radiate from the gubernatorial palace and to spread
throughout the country-side.  For once in its long existence rumor
spoke truth.  Upon the 6th day of August were issued elaborate cards
("tickets," they called them then) of invitation for a Governor's
ball to be given upon the evening of the 21st to the returning
officials.  With the delivery of these cards a thrill of excitement
and anticipation pulsated through all Anne Arundel County, even
running a little way over its irregular borders; and innumerable were
the earnest conversations through town and country houses as to
costumes suitable for such an occasion.  Great hopes, that sank often
to despair, were entertained of the arrival of the _Baltimore_, with
her usual cargo of vain and delightful things.  It was calculated
with the nicest discrimination that she might reach port, provided
the winds were amiable to an impossible degree, as early as the 15th.
Then the weather of the West Atlantic was watched with supreme
interest.  It certainly was all that could be desired.  Nevertheless,
the 15th came and went without the _Baltimore_, and there was wailing
on both sides of the Severn.  In time the interest in the ship's
arrival came to surpass its object; though, indeed, Betty Pritchard
voiced many another's feeling when she one day cried out, wofully:

"If the _Baltimore_ doesn't come in, I'll have no pink taffeta for a
petticoat to my satin overdress.  If I don't have the petticoat, I
won't go to the ball; and if I don't go to the ball, I shall die!"

One of the most anxious watchers for the arrival of the ship was,
oddly enough, Madam Trevor.  Her anxiety concerning it quite passed
the comprehension of her daughters, who had not a suspicion of what
was in their mother's mind.  Vincent knew more, but had never seen
fit to talk to his sister on the subject of the pearls which were to
form Virginia Trevor's ornaments on the day that she married Sir
Charles.  It was tacitly understood between young Trevor and his
mother that he should speak to his cousin on the arrival of the
jewels, and it was madam's ambition to be able to spread the news of
Virginia's engagement at the much-talked-of ball.

The _Baltimore_ was a considerate ship, and her captain the favorite
of all sea-going men in Annapolis.  Neither lost a reputation this
time, for, on the 20th of August, at ten o'clock in the morning, the
_Baltimore_ cast anchor in the lower piers, and Annapolis womanhood
sighed with relief.  It was but seven o'clock on the evening of the
same day, and the Trevor family sat at supper in the glass room,
watching the twilight deepen over the scented garden, when Pompey
hastily entered to announce the unexpected arrival of young Charles
Carroll.

"An' he say _Baltimo'e_ 's heah, Mis' Trev'," he added, eagerly, glad
to be the first with the news.

Madam Trevor rose with a light in her face as the doctor's son came
merrily in.  Having saluted each member of the party, he advanced to
the mistress of the house, paused for an instant to take on an air of
heavy responsibility, and finally produced, from the pockets of his
new cloth coat, two packages, wrapped in paper and tied with cord,
the one square and flat, the other five inches thick and also square.

"From Captain Croft," he observed, handing them to Madam Trevor,
while all at the table looked on with interest.  In a moment the
strings were cut, and the paper wrappings thrown off.  Two cases of
dark green morocco appeared.  With a deep-drawn breath her mother
carried them round the table and set them before Virginia.

"They are to be yours," she said, gently.  "Open them."

Virginia, surprised, but unmoved, lifted the covers from the cases.
In one, upon a green satin lining, reposed a necklace of round,
softly shining pearls, set in gold, with a pendant of pear-shaped
pearls and sapphires.  The other case contained a hair ornament, also
of pearls, pink and black, in two even rows, surmounted by a delicate
scroll-work of the smaller stones, that shone in the dusk with
exquisite beauty.

Virginia drew a deep sigh of admiration.  Lucy cried out with
delight; and Madam Trevor and the gentlemen, looking on in high
interest, did not notice Deborah, who sat silent, eager, with her
great eyes fixed in unwinking fascination on the perfect gems.

"Put them on, Virginia," cried young Charles, and there was a murmur
of approval.

Lilith, who had been standing by her husband at a little distance,
lost in admiration, nudged old Adam.

"Fetch some can'les," she whispered, excitedly.

Virginia, with a little smile, took up the necklace, and her mother
clasped it about her slender throat.  Then the tiara was set and
pinned upon her powdered curls, and Adam, coming forward with a
candle in each hand, held the lights up before her.

"'Ginny, you must wear them to the ball!" cried Lucy, ecstatically.

Virginia had no time to reply, for her mother gently interposed:
"They are not Virginia's yet, Lucy.  She shall wear them on her
wedding-day."

Charles Fairfield started slightly as his unfortunate eyes suddenly
encountered those of Virginia, who, in her turn, flushed and bent her
head.

"I shall never wear them, then," was on her tongue to say; but her
brother interrupted.

"Charlie," he said, addressing his cousin, "come down to the river
with me and see the moon rise.  It's in the full to-night."

"Oh, may I come, too?" said Lucy, eagerly.

"No, Lucy; I need you here," interposed her mother, much annoyed with
Vincent's want of tact.

Fairfield, grasping the whole situation, rose at once, without a
word.  Before leaving the room he stole an involuntary glance at
Deborah.  She was looking at him, for she herself guessed what she
did not know.  Her lips were curled into a little smile of amusement
that set the man's heart on fire with anger at--Madam Trevor.  He
said nothing, however, but quietly followed Vincent into the still
evening.

An hour later Madam Trevor sat alone in the great hall.  Young
Charles and the three girls, one by one, had gone to their various
rooms, and the mother was waiting alone for the return of her son and
her nephew.  She was unaccountably anxious over the result of the
interview, though indeed there was not one reason which her nephew
could, in honor, conjure up, whereby he might refuse to marry
Virginia Trevor.  It was with the understanding of a some-time
marriage that he had come to America with Vincent months before, and
because the matter had been so long silently understood, it should
not have been hard for him to hear it finally discussed.  Thus, many
times over, Virginia's mother argued in the candle-light, while she
waited.  And still, into the midst of her most unanswerable
conclusion, would creep a doubt, a suspicion that she would not
voice, the name of one whom she tried in vain to put from her mind.
It was Deborah.  Deborah Travis and Charles Fairfield?  Absurd!  And
yet--madam could see the face of the girl as it had been that evening
when Vincent and his cousin left the room.  She could see the
ironical light in the gray-blue eyes, the scornful curl of the red
mouth, the unconscious insolence of the long, natural curl that fell,
powderless, down her shoulder to the muslin ruffles at her elbow.
Madam Trevor had a measure of justice in her, and she gave Deborah
her due, admitting to herself that Virginia, in all her stateliness,
with the pearls upon her, would never have tempted man to half the
desperation that might be raised within him over this other silent
creature, half child, half woman, of madam's own generation.

The clock on the wall ticked ten and went on again.  At a quarter
after, Trevor and Fairfield came in from the moonlight to the hall.
Fairfield was very pale.  Vincent's face was calm and unreadable.
Sir Charles, seeing his aunt expectant, went over to her, lifted her
passive hand to his lips, bowed, and left the room to retire to his
own.  When he was gone madam turned a puzzled and anxious face
towards her son, who stood still, narrowly scrutinizing a portrait on
the opposite wall.

"He has refused, then, Vincent?" she asked, finally.

"On the contrary, he will marry Virginia when you please."

"Then he asked too much dowry?"

"He said nothing at all of dowry."

"In Heaven's name, then--what is the matter?"

Vincent sighed, rather wearily.  "Nothing is the matter.  He does not
love Virginia, of course, but--"

"Nonsense, my boy!  He would not marry her if she were distasteful to
him.  Love will come.  What girl loves her husband when she marries
him?  What else did he say, Vincent?"

Vincent shrugged his shoulders.  "He said nothing at all.  He
informed me, when I spoke, that he did himself the honor formally to
ask of me the hand of my elder sister.  I accepted the offer.  After
that we walked about.  I suppose you will make the engagement public
at the ball on Wednesday.  I'm deucedly tired to-night.  Permit me to
wish that you will sleep well."

"Good-night, my dear Vincent.  Your scruples portray the height of
your nature.  I honor you for them--but do not worry.  Everything
will be well.  And so good-night."

With great relief at her heart the mother gently kissed her son, and
then, as he departed with his candle, she blew out all but one of
those remaining in the hall, and with that lighted herself to her
rooms in the eastern wing.

At the other end of the house, in the chamber corresponding to Madam
Trevor's, on the ground floor, was that of Sir Charles.  Outside his
room, in the passage, were the stairs; and directly overhead were the
long, narrow spinning-room, the hand-loom in its corner, and,
incidentally, Deborah's diminutive chamber.  Sir Charles had retired,
for want of anything better to do, and now lay on his cool, flat bed,
sleepless, restless, and a prey to unhappy thoughts.  It had come to
pass, that thing which he had dreaded all the summer through.  He was
engaged to marry Virginia Trevor.  In a night or two all Maryland
would be ringing with the affair.  In as many months he and his bride
would be leaving the colonies, Annapolis, the plantation--in short,
Deborah--probably forever.  And Sir Charles twisted and turned and
tried to put the grayish eyes and the curling red lips out of his
mind.  They refused to go.  Finally another thought came to bear them
company--a thought generated by them, perhaps, and certainly bold
enough and daring enough to smack of the Court of a Stuart, and to
seem absolutely mad in this prim colonial bedroom of old George
Guelph's staid American dependency.  None the less the thought had
found a congenial home, and it expanded, flourished, and gained body
and limb till a merry, full-grown plot was playing havoc with young
Fairfield's hope of sleep.  He continued to lie there, restless and
scheming, till all his own thoughts were banished by the sound of
footsteps and a trailing of garments, and a curious liveliness of
movement coming to his quickened senses from the room overhead.

Deborah also was awake.  Rather, the moonlight, creeping along the
pillow to her face, had roused her, by slow degrees, from a half
waking dream.  Alone, in the silent, enchanted night, with no
disturbing day-thoughts to banish the lingering visions of sleep, the
dream stayed and grew to be a fantasy of reality.  She rose from her
bed and moved slowly towards her open windows, through which the
bluish silver moonlight flowed, changing the room into a misty-veiled
fairy place.  Below, outside the window, lay the dreaming
rose-garden.  The lazily floating odor of full-blown flowers came up
to her, as incense on its way to a higher heaven.  Beyond this lay
the deep-shadowed wood, with here and there a high, feathery tree-top
waving to the stars.  The rippling plash of the river played a low
accompaniment to the night hymns of the myriad creatures singing
through the country-side.  Far beyond the garden, rising like two
cloud-shadows through the luminous night, were the great tobacco
barns.  Slave-cabins, still-house, kitchen, well-sweep, all were
changed, by the mysterious power of night, to things of natural
beauty.  And Deborah was changed.  Her dreams had been of courts and
palaces, of dimly resplendent royal figures, among which she, and
Charles Fairfield, and Claude de Mailly moved in inexplicable
near-relationship.  She, Deborah Travis, had just been crowned Queen
of all Europe by the hand of Majesty, with her cousin Virginia's
pearls.  Now, in the waking dream, Deborah could not turn her
thoughts from those same softly shining things that Virginia was to
wear upon her wedding-day.

Presently, with this single image in her mind, Deborah found herself
outside her room, and creeping, in her white garment, with naked
feet, down, down the stairs, past Sir Charles's door, through the
deserted, moonlit living-rooms, with their misplaced furniture and
the scattered articles of a day waiting for dawn and Lilith to be put
straight.  She passed across the sitting-room, down the east passage,
and, finally, in at the doorway of Madam Trevor's dressing-room.
Once inside Deborah halted.  Madam Trevor's garments lay, neatly
folded, upon a chair.  The door to the bedchamber beyond was half
closed.  From within came the light sound of regular breathing.
Deborah smiled, and turned to the great black chest of drawers beside
the window.  Here also the moonlight illumined her way.  She opened
the top drawer noiselessly.  Within, on a bed of lavender, lay the
two morocco cases for which she had come.  She took them up, left the
drawer open, and glided quietly away again.

Once more in her own room the girl opened the cases and placed them
on her dressing-table, their priceless contents all unveiled.  Then
she went to her own chest of drawers, and took from one of them the
dress that she was to wear two nights later at the Governor's ball, a
petticoat of stiff, white satin, and an overdress of China crepe, of
the color of apple-blossoms, a thing that clung lovingly to her lithe
figure, and vied in softness of tone with her neck and arms.  These
things she put on, with rapid, careless precision; and then, her
fingers grown a little colder, she lifted the pearl necklace from its
satin bed and clasped it about her warm throat.  Afterwards she sat
down on a low chair before the dressing-table, with its dim mirror,
and took the tiara from the other box, placing it over her
rebellious, silky curls.

"Ah, Claude, Claude, how was it, that thy cousin looked?" she
murmured indistinctly, with a vague smile at her thought.

The dreamy, languorous eyes that knew not all they beheld, gazed at
the reflected image of her face.  How beautifully the young head in
its coronet was poised upon the pearl-wreathed neck!  Was it a new
Deborah sprung to life here, in this August midnight?  Was it only a
momentary madness that should not be told, this carrying out of a dim
vision?  What was it that Deborah murmured to her mirror?  What did
she say to the shadowy throngs of courtiers that pressed about her
chair?  Was ever la Châteauroux more regal, more gracious?  Were ever
Comtesse de Mailly, and poor little Pauline Félicité, Marie Anne's
predecessors, more gay, more delicately glowing, than this other, of
alien race?

From the heap of her finery Deborah sought out a painted fan, and,
with this finishing touch of coquetry, she began walking up and down
her tiny room, pausing now and then at the window, for the night
would not be disregarded, waving the fan with an air inimitable and
unacquired, seeing herself thus in the Orangerie of Versailles, or on
one of the Paris boulevards as crowded with fashion and gallantry
upon a Sunday afternoon.  After a little she grew tired, and her mind
dropped its imaginings.  She seated herself beside the window, and,
unclasping the necklace, took it off and held the jewels up in the
moonlight, pressing their soft smoothness to her cheek, where the
pendant drops hung like falling tears.

Suddenly, upon the perfect stillness around her, broke a sound.  Slow
stealthy footsteps were crossing the floor of the spinning-room just
outside.  Deborah grew cold with instant terror.  She heard a hand
placed upon her door, and then came a voice, soft, well known,
through the stillness: "Deborah--Deborah!"

It was the lightest of whispers, but every accent fell distinctly on
the girl's terrified ears.  Moving noiselessly in her bare feet, she
carried the necklace to the bureau, took the ornament from her head,
and laid each piece in its case.  Then, running across the floor, she
knelt in her ball-dress, at the door, grasping its handle firmly.

"Deborah--you are awake?" repeated Sir Charles, more delicately yet.

The girl breathed fast, but made not a sound.  Only her hand
tightened upon the handle, and her figure stiffened with
determination.

"Let me come in," he said.

Then silence fell between the two, separated by three inches of board
and Deborah's will, there in the August night.  There was no one to
know that he was there.  Vincent, and Lucy, and young Charles
Carroll, sound sleepers all of them, were in the body of the house;
and Virginia was above her mother in the far eastern wing.  The
muscles in Deborah's body grew more rigid, and desperately she held
herself against the door.  But Fairfield was making no effort to
enter.  It should be only with her own consent that he would do that.

"Deborah--beloved--open to me!  Deborah--hear me as I have heard you
for an hour past.  Let me in--Deborah--my dear!"

She shut her eyes and pressed her forehead against her arm.  There
was a silence, breathless, endless, terrifying to the girl in the
room.  Then her weight of fear was lifted.  The footsteps slowly
retreated from her door, out of the spinning-room, down the stairs,
and entered into the room below her own.  She sank weakly to her
knees, and a breath like a sob shook her slight frame.  She was
intensely sleepy now.  For very weariness, it was hard to realize the
crisis through which she had passed.  But there was a task still
before her, and one at which she trembled.  Rising unsteadily, too
wise to give herself time to think, she took the jewel-cases from her
toilet-table, opened her door, crept out, and down the stairs, and
passed stealthily back to madam's dressing-room.  The room, the
drawer, were as she had left them.  Replacing Virginia's pearls in
their bed of lavender, she pushed the drawer to, inch by inch, till
it was closed.  Three minutes later she had once more crossed the
threshold of her own room.  And while the pale moon set and the day
dawned in crimson and turquoise over the distant Chesapeake, Deborah
slept dreamlessly--Claude, and the Versailles pageants, and Charles
Fairfield's strange madness all lost to her for the moment under the
spell of the great blessing of youth.

Matters were different with Sir Charles, below.  No sleep had the
dusky dawn, with its liquid bird-warblings and its fresh day-odor,
for him.  He was thinking of what he had done--and of what he should
do.  The impulse that had driven him to go to the room above was past
now.  He knew only that he had forfeited her very tolerance of him;
and the thought quickened his half-generated love into a sudden,
fervid life that swayed his senses and fired his brain to plots and
plans of unwise daring.  At six o'clock he was dressed, and sat him
down to wait for Deborah's waking.  It was an endless hour, and day
had begun over the whole plantation before he heard her cross the
floor over his head, and knew that his waiting was bounded at last.

Deborah was half dressed before the sudden memory of the past night
flashed over her.  Then her hands dropped to her sides, and she sat
still for a little, thinking.  How should she meet Charles Fairfield
before them all--or, worse yet, if possible, alone?  How could he
meet her?  Had she done anything wrong?  No.  What he had done was
not her concern.  And thereupon, with a lighter heart, but doubt
still in her face, she finished dressing, set her room to rights--for
she was immaculately neat--and started away without seeming
reluctance.  She was going downstairs, her thoughts centred on the
breakfast-room as the place of ordeal.  The door at the stair-foot
opened; Sir Charles came out of his room and stood below her, barring
the way.

She stopped stock-still, noting the pallor of his face and the dark
circles below his blue eyes.  Then suddenly she smiled, and said,
brightly, "Good-morning, Sir Charles."

"Is it good-morning to me, Deborah?  Deborah, I make you my humblest
apologies.  I crave your for--"

She came down the last three steps with a changed expression.  "We'll
not speak of that," she said, slowly, in a perfectly frigid tone.

Thereupon she would have passed him, but he caught her suddenly by
the delicate wrists.  "Yes, we will speak of it, Debby.  I will have
it so.  You shall grant me pardon, Debby."

"And why, sir, pray?  Is my pardon at your command?"

"You'll forgive me because--because I love you, Deborah.  You'll
forget when you are become my wife.  You will pardon me when you know
all."

Down the upper hall came the blithe, morning whistle of young Charles
Carroll.  He was approaching the stairs.

"Speak to me, Deborah," muttered Fairfield, with desperate
earnestness.

Deborah gave him a long, strange look from her gray eyes.  It was an
inscrutable look, one that baffled him who caught it; but he did not
know that the feeling which it called forth had baffled also the girl.

"Good-morning to you, Deborah!" cried young Charles.  "Good-morning,
Fairfield!  Oh, but I'm hungry!  Are we going to breakfast now?"

"Yes, I suppose so," responded Deborah, absently.

"Do you return to town this morning?" inquired Fairfield, as they all
passed through the sitting-room.

"Yes.  Though if I could help it, I would not."

"I'll ride with you, then.  I am going to-day to call on Rockwell.
Good-morning, Lucy.  Ah, Vincent!"

"You ride to town to-day?" inquired Vincent, when the greetings were
over.  "You'll see Rockwell to-morrow, you know, at our famous ball."

"Um--yes, but I prefer to-day.  I've a matter to arrange with him."

At this speech Deborah glanced at Fairfield, and, at the meaning in
his look, a wave of color rolled swiftly over her face.  It was as
well that, at this moment, Madam Trevor, with Virginia close behind
her, entered the breakfast-room, and the morning meal began.




CHAPTER VIII

The Governor's Ball

Tuesday passed as rapidly or as slowly as one would have had the last
day before a long-looked-for event.  Sir Charles rode away in the
early morning, but returned to the plantation in the afternoon, to
find even Vincent busy over a package of finery sent out, at Madam
Trevor's order, from the _Baltimore_.  Sir Charles himself was not
interested.  His spotless full-dress uniform, his orders, his finest
ruffles, his paste buckles and silk stockings were quite ready, and
there were no further touches that he could add to the costume.
During the afternoon and evening he paid no attention at all to
Deborah, but was, on the contrary, so attentive to his _fiancée_ that
Madam Trevor softened and grew voluble with pleasure.

Wednesday dawned clear and hot, and from earliest morning every
household in the county was in a moil of final preparation.  Governor
Bladen was to give a dinner to the commissioners and his own staff
and officials before the ball.  To this, of course, Sir Charles had
been bidden, and he, therefore, was to leave the house at four in the
afternoon, fully dressed for the evening, wrapped about in a long and
voluminous cloak to protect him from the dust and the foam of his
horse.  As he passed through the sitting-room on his way out to the
portico, where his animal waited, he found Deborah standing by a
tableful of moss-roses which she was sorting.  Passing close to her
side he said, gallantly: "Faith, Debby, you'll be no fairer to-night
in the satins than you are now in calico." And, while he stopped to
take a bud from the heap, he added, in a rapid undertone: "If you'd
not drive me mad, little girl, bring your courage with you to-night,
and see that you trust to me truly, as I do to you."

Then he passed on, and Deborah, unconscious of what she did, followed
him slowly out to the portico and stood gazing after him as he
galloped away down the dusty drive.  Strange words he had spoken--and
the first that he had given her all day.  Yet she was not surprised
by them.  Words were oftentimes superfluous with Deborah, for she had
the power of knowing men's thoughts.  Dreamily her eyes wandered down
the road at the little cloud of dust that lingered after him.  She
was soon to follow on that way.  And how--how was she to return?  She
could not answer the question, and it was as well that Lucy at that
moment called her from the house:

"Come, Debby, come and pack your things for the doctor's to-night.
And 'tis nearly time to dress; and oh, Deb!  Think of the dancing,
and the lights, and our dresses--and all, and all, and all!"  And
with sober John Whitney gone quite out of her mind for the moment,
Lucy fluttered away to her room, leaving Deborah to follow as she
would.

His excellency John Bladen, like most colonial governors, knew how to
give a dinner to any one, and, most particularly, a dinner to men
only.  To-night twenty sat at his table: the seven returned
commissioners, the gubernatorial staff, the speaker of the Burgesses,
the under-secretary, Mr. Robert King, Dr. Charles Carroll (this last
from friendship purely), and, for the sake of the Church, the
Reverend George Rockwell.  The select company ate mightily, but,
later, drank more cautiously than usual out of respect to the
forthcoming festivities; and finally they sat about the disordered
table with some pipes of fine Virginia tobacco, presented by Governor
Gooch in lieu of his own presence, some bottles of Madeira from the
same patronizing source, and certain good stories, not quite invented
for the ear of the Church, but apparently in no way distasteful to
the eminent rector of St. Anne's, who, indeed, to be frank, told the
best of them himself.  It was a man's dinner, an official dinner,
where, none the less, the weight of ordinary dignity was for once
dropped off, and all went merry as a marriage bell.  Sir Charles was
seated opposite to Benedict Calvert, with a brother lieutenant on
either side of him.  His wit was poignant, his laughter ready, and
his head cool, albeit there was enough work in his brain to have made
a man less careless too anxious to eat.  Rockwell being several seats
away, it was impossible to speak with him on personal topics; but the
moment it was announced that Lady Bladen waited in the drawing-room,
Rockwell and Fairfield sought each other through the little throng,
as if by mutual understanding.

"You're prepared to go through with it, George?" asked the young man,
putting one hand on the rector's shoulder.

"Egad, if you can go it, I can, Sir Charles."

"You'll miss something of the festivity--but you'll be ten pounds
heavier in pocket to-morrow, George."

"Ay.  And so the lady's consented?  Faith!  She well may!  It's such
a chance as she never dreamed of."

"The lady does not know, yet.  I'll take her to-night, in the heat of
the evening, when her blood will be up.  She's rare, George, she's
rare!  Odds my life that such another woman does not live!  I--"

"Tut!  Then you're still determined--that--"

"What?"

"It shall be legal?"

"Zounds, man, not another word!  What do you take me for?  She's a
cousin, I tell you, George.  And I'm already engaged to Miss Trevor."

"The devil you are!"

"Ay.  I couldn't escape.  'Twill be all out to-night.  But I'll have
little Deborah if I have to fight Annapolis single-handed."

"Um.  About the ceremony--Miriam Vawse will witness for one, but 'tis
usual to have two--"

"There's the Frenchman.  Faith, that would be a stroke!  He's led me
a jealous dance for months.  We'll have him down from his room to
sign the articles--or whatever you do.  To think that I'll be a
Benedict by morning!  Lord!  Lord!  Congratulate me, George!"

"Come away, man.  You've too much Jamaica in you, and the ladies are
beginning to arrive.  I hear Mistress Paca's voice on the stairs.
Come and make your compliments to the Governor's lady."

Having performed this duty as punctiliously as only he was able, Sir
Charles left Rockwell's side and strolled slowly up the big,
candle-lit room, at one end of which a band of musicians were already
tuning their instruments.  After a moment or two of indecision he
joined a little company of officers who sat together in a corner,
talking lightly among themselves, and commenting on the guests who
were beginning to arrive.

"Ouf!  On my soul, there's Cradock with Rockwell.  How do they stand
it?"

"Oh, the chaplain's been off so long that he's forgotten how they
once struggled for St. Anne's--"

"Or else he wants to hear the story that George wouldn't tell over
the Madeira."

"Yes, I've listened to it fourteen times, but always with Jamaica to
back it."

"There's Dorothy Mason and her mother."

"Egad, she's got on green again!  'Tis the only color that does not
become her.  Why--"

"Oh, doubtless young Thomas likes it."

"There he is--"

"With Caroline Harwood.  Poor Dorry!"

"I'll go comfort her."

One of the young men left the group and joined the knot of ladies who
stood talking at a little distance from the door.

"Oh, good-evening, Lieutenant Henry!" cried a piquant-looking damsel
in a gown of rather brilliant green satin, with flounced petticoat of
white.

"Your most obedient, Mistress Mason.  I can see you will have small
mercy on hearts to-night."

"Lord, Mr. Henry, you're the most open flatterer!  I vow I never
looked worse."

"Oh, I protest!  I call the gods to witness!  Are you engaged for the
minuet?"

Dorothy wriggled her shoulders, colored, glanced swiftly towards
Robin Thomas, who still lingered by Miss Harwood, saw that the case
was hopeless for her, and so replied, in a provoked manner: "La!  How
should I be engaged when we've seen no one for a week?  Our
plantation's such a distance from the river."

"You'll honor me, then?"

"Oh, with thanks.  Look, there are the Trevors.  They were just in
the dressing-room when I came down.  You've heard the news?"

"No.  Tell it me."

"Ginny Trevor's engaged at last."

"What!  Not to--"

"Sir Charles Fairfield."

"Monstrous!  Monstrous!  Why, he's been eating with us for three
hours and never told!  Lord!  If 'twere any but you had told me, I
swear I'd discredit it.  There he goes to them now."

Madam Trevor, her daughters, Vincent, and Deborah were just entering
the room.  They had arrived fifteen minutes before, and no time,
certainly, had been wasted in the announcement of Virginia's
engagement.  The room was in a buzz of conversation, and not a little
of it was relative to the two young people who now stood rather
uncomfortably side by side, Virginia straight and cold, her companion
cursing inwardly at women's tongues, and staring at the back of
Deborah, who was laughing with Will Paca.

"You will give me the minuet, at least, Virginia?" he asked, with
considerate nonchalance.

She shrugged slightly, as she rejoined: "Go and engage Debby for a
country-dance, then, before she is all bespoken."

Fairfield glanced at her sharply, with surprise in his look.  She was
smiling at him in the most unconcerned manner possible.  After an
instant's hesitation he bowed deeply, and left her side, but made his
way first to Lucy, who was manoeuvring to avoid Rockwell.  From her
he obtained two country-dances, for it was the fashion to change
partners after the opening minuet and every two dances thereafter.
Then he proceeded to Deborah, with whom Carleton Jennings was
speaking.

"Ah, lieutenant!" cried that youth, merrily, at Charles's approach.
"Miss Travis is just recounting your happiness.  I'm in the same
estate myself, you know, and--you have my congratulations.  Miss
Trevor cannot fail to grace whatever station in life she may attain
to.  I--"

"There now, that's quite enough, Jennings.  Go and engage her for a
dance, and pour a few of my graces into her ears.  I've come to claim
some attention of Miss Travis," cried Fairfield, with such unabashed
good-nature that Jennings could not be angry.  Thereupon, with a
smile and an earnest injunction to Deborah not to forget the promised
dances, he went off to Virginia.

The instant that he was alone with Deborah, Fairfield's artificial
manner dropped from him, and he betrayed the extent to which he had
keyed his nerves.

"You'll give me the fourth and fifth, and the eighth and ninth,
Deborah?" he whispered, huskily, drawing her a little towards the
wall.

The girl looked keenly into his pale face.  "Two are enough.  Why do
you ask more of me?" she inquired.

"Because I have so much to explain to you.  Because so much must
happen to-night.  You'll grant me the dances?"

"If you like.  What is to happen to-night?"

He leaned over her and looked straight down into her steady eyes.  "I
am going to marry you to-night," he whispered, quietly.

Deborah did not change color.  She scarcely realized what he had said.

"How?  Where?" she asked, a faint smile curling her lips.

"No--I mean it.  I will tell you when we dance."

Pausing a moment, undecidedly, after those words, he presently turned
and left her there, staring at the opposite wall, not perceiving the
little throng of officers who had set upon Charles with sudden
elaborate congratulations, a good deal of chaff, and some
expostulation, just across the room.  Nor did she see Will Paca, her
partner for the minuet, till she found him demanding the subject of
her meditations.

The first strains of the opening minuet came from the orchestra up
the room.  The moving throng suddenly resolved into order, and
various sets of sixteen were formed.  The two Trevor girls were
excellent dancers, both showing appreciation of natural harmony by
the way in which they managed themselves: Lucy lightly, with an
occasional added step; Virginia, with languorous grace, keeping
perfect time, yet moving more leisurely than any other woman in the
room.  As to Deborah, her dancing was, ordinarily, the delight of her
partner; for, no matter how lively her conversation, she had never
been known to halt at a step.  To-night it appeared as though she had
forgotten the very rudiments of the accomplishment.  She failed on
all the returns, stumbled in her courtesies, walked upon the train of
the lady in front of her, and, withal, maintained such unbreakable
silence throughout the dance that her partner breathed with relief
when the last chord was struck and the old people prepared to retire
to cards.  When Will Paca had left her and Robin Thomas approached
for the first country-dance, Deborah shook herself vigorously, and
vowed that for twenty minutes, at least, she would forget the
existence of Sir Charles, in favor of her partner of the moment.

In the mean time Lucy had stumbled into a most unfortunate situation.
The minuet over, she and her companion, talking and laughing together
after the breaking up of the set, passed out of the large
drawing-room into the hall, across which were the card-rooms.
Towards these Madam Trevor, with Mrs. Harwood and Mr. King, was
making her way, chatting volubly.  As Lucy and her cavalier passed
these three, the gentleman stopped her, smiling:

"Soho!  This is the maid who had the impertinence to be engaged
before her elder sister!  Little minx!  And how d'ye like Mistress
Virginia's great match with your cousin?  And will love keep the
rectory warm for you while the windows of Castle Fairfield are
blazing with lights in old England?  Eh, small puss?"

Madam Trevor looked extremely ill at ease during this tasteless
speech, especially as Mr. King did not drop Lucy's arm at the end of
it, but seemed to hold her to reply.  Lucy's face was flushed
scarlet, and, to crown the affair, George Rockwell, with Vincent at
his elbow, suddenly joined the group.

"I am not engaged, Mr. King," said Lucy, clearly.

"Not engaged, Lucy!  Why, how now!  We had all heard from thy mother,
here, that Mr. Rockwell was the happiest of men," cried Mistress
Harwood, noting madam's discomfort with a spice of malice.

"Faith, Mistress Harwood, my happiness is small enough to-night,"
remarked the portly George, coming forward.  "The lady would not even
grant me one Sir Roger."

Mistress Harwood raised her brows in amusement.  "For an accepted
husband, you are gentle not to command one," she said, laughing.

"Lucy, name Mr. Rockwell his dances at once, if he would still have
them from any one so discourteous.  I blush for you, indeed!"
interposed her mother, sharply.

"Oh, coquetry--coquetry, madam!  Youth is light o' heart.  Come now,
fair Lucy, and make this man happy," put in Mr. King, detaining her
still.

Little Lucy raised her head, and caught Vincent's eyes upon her.  His
glance was not unkind.  "I shall not grant Mr. Rockwell any dance
to-night, and--and I am engaged, indeed, but not to him."

"What!"

"I am.  I am engaged to Will Paca for the next dances."  Lucy Lucy
was stumbling now, fear at her daring sweeping suddenly over her.

Mr. King, in the midst of his laughter, found breath to say: "Will
Paca for the dances, but who for the wedding, little Lucy--who's for
that?"

Once more Lucy Trevor caught her brother's gaze, and she clung to it,
unheeding Madam Trevor's angry face and Rockwell's mortified one.

"I shall wed John Whitney--the Puritan.  Let me go, Mr. King!  Mr.
Chase is waiting!"

And Lucy, frightened, triumphant, proud of her faith in the man she
loved, more proud of her certainty of his love for her, tore herself
from Mr. King's loosened grasp, and, giving her hand to Jerry Chase,
fairly ran away.

The group that she left behind was silent.  Madam Trevor, utterly
overcome, had not a word left at her command.  Rockwell was in much
the same state.  Vincent, not a little astonished at his gentle
sister's boldness, and deciding that the feeling which prompted it
must be strong, was making a decision that was rather remarkable in,
and exceedingly creditable to, a man of those narrow times.  Mistress
Harwood planned a morning's gossip on the morrow with a neighbor, at
Antoinette Trevor's expense, and Mr. King decided that, were he a
young blade again, it would be a girl of such spirit that he would
have for his wife.  And then, as the strains of the first reel
sounded from the ballroom, the little group broke up.

Sir Charles, with cool forethought, had engaged no partner for these
next two dances, but bent his steps upstairs through the house on an
exploring expedition.  He wandered through ladies' cloak-rooms, round
halls and narrow corridors, finally discovering and descending a
steep flight of stairs that took him down to the first floor, through
a small passage, and out of the house into the yard at the back.
This was what he had sought.  The little door was open, for slaves
and servants had been passing in and out of it through the whole
evening; and so, satisfied in this direction, he returned to the
front of the house at the close of the third dance.

Deborah, just finishing a round of laughter with Carleton Jennings,
received Sir Charles with admirable self-possession, and they took
their place silently in the set, which was a minuet.  It was now that
Fairfield had determined to set before the girl his arrangements for
the evening's reckless finale.  Under cover of the first slow strains
of music and the first careful steps, he began:

"Have you any partners after the ninth dance?"

"No," said Deborah, steadily, understanding him at once.

"Do you--know of anything to come after the ninth dance?"

"No," she replied again, in a lower tone.

"Deborah--have you courage for an adventure?"

They saluted each other and gravely crossed over.

"I have courage, Sir Charles, if I have the will."

"Ah, Deborah--I entreat you to gain the will to-night!"

"For what?" she asked, softly.

"You know."

"Say it."

"To become--my wife."

Deborah flushed scarlet, and then the color fled, leaving her deathly
white.  There was a necessary silence between them, owing to the
dance.  When they came together again her partner went on:

"Would you fear, Debby, to walk from here to Mistress Vawse's house
alone at midnight?"

Deborah looked at him quickly: "Why must I do that?"

"Listen."  Again the courtesy and bow, and he continued: "After the
seventh dance--you are engaged to me for the eighth and ninth--you
must go up-stairs, put on your cloak and hood, and leave the
dressing-room by the door that leads into the hall at the back.
There I will meet you and conduct you down the servants' stairs, and
you can escape the house by the little door into the yard.  You know
your way round the garden and out upon Church Street.  From there
'tis easy to Miriam's."

"Ah!"

Fairfield went on, without heeding the faint exclamation: "Mistress
Vawse expects you.  I have seen her.  She will make you comfortable
till I come.  I will give your excuses to Vincent, telling him that
Carroll's black has taken you home since you have--a headache, or a
torn ruffle, or a megrim--anything.  I fancy he'll not follow you.
As soon as I can, I will go after you with Rockwell.  At the tavern
he will marry us by book, Debby, and after--after I'll take you to
the doctor's, and all will be well.  'Tis not difficult, Debby.
Come--you will make me live among the gods to-night?"

He pressed to her side for the answer; but the dance presently
separated them and she had not given it.  Deborah's blood was running
fast; her head was hot, her eyes brilliant, her cheeks flushed, none
of which things would have been had she had no thought of considering
this wild proposition.  Nevertheless, she hesitated.  Become Lady
Fairfield, and, some day, something higher?  She had dreamed of it,
it must be confessed, before she ever suspected that such a thing
could actually be.  She had even fancied, long ago, that she wanted
nothing more than Sir Charles; for, as men went, he was, to her,
perfection.  But this idea had undergone a change, some time since.
How long since?  Did she care to reckon the days?  Perhaps they
needed no reckoning.  Perhaps Deborah knew very well that since the
hour when her eyes had first met those of Claude de Mailly, Charles
Fairfield had changed for her forever.  But Deborah had been hurt by
Claude.  She would think of him no more, after that day when, in the
midst of the thunder-storm, they had sat alone in Miriam's tavern,
and he had laid bare before her his life at the Court of France.
Claude de Mailly belonged, heart and soul, to another life.  Here was
Sir Charles, who could give one to her.  Lady Fairfield--Deborah
Fairfield--the name pleased her.

"Debby, will you not answer?" came a tremulous whisper from beside
her.  Sir Charles was becoming anxious.

All at once she flung debate, prudence, the conventions, and--the
other man, alike away from her in a jumbled heap, and made reply,
clear, firm, unhesitating, to his question:

"Yes, Sir Charles.  I grant your wish.  Shall we walk a little?"

A curious tone in which to decide one's destiny, and a curious choice
of words to express such decision.  But they were within possible
hearing now, and, besides, Deborah was peculiar.  The dance had ended
before she spoke, and now they proceeded slowly down the room, side
by side, silent, save when they stopped to answer some remark from
others.  Neither of them was ever after very clear as to how the
ensuing hour passed.  Both were with other partners, surrounded with
other forms, moving, passing, talking, laughing, as though each
present moment were supreme.  Only when, out of the kaleidoscopic
mass, one caught an instant's glimpse of the other's figure, distant
or near at hand, a sudden heart-thrill would reclaim them from
insensibility, and thrust them once more under the warm shadow of
that near-approaching, veiled Future, that seemed to portend so much
to both.

In the interval between the eighth and ninth dances Sir Charles again
sought Deborah, and his manner banished a lingering partner from her
side.  She did not once look up as Fairfield led the way out into the
hall by the open card-rooms, and then up the distant, deserted
staircase.

"You are not afraid?" he asked once.

[Illustration: "DEBORAH PERMITTED HIM TO LEAD HER FROM THE BALL-ROOM"]

She shook her head with a faint smile; but her hands were cold.

He put her light cloth cape about her, saw her tie a small hood over
her powdered hair, and then he led the way into the empty hall back
of the room.  Down the steep flight of stairs she glided before him,
stopping at last before the closed door, she less nervous than he.
"You know the way?  Are you not afraid?"

"The moon is up.  Why should I fear?"

Without reply, he softly opened the little door, and his face was
very pale as he bent over her: "You'll not fail me, Debby?  I love
you, dear."

She let him take her hand.  Then he bent farther and kissed her
swiftly on the lips, for the first time.  Her eyes had looked into
his for one startled instant.  Afterwards--she went forth into the
night.

Fairfield's heart was on fire as he watched her disappear down the
garden path.  Then he closed the door, breathed long and painfully,
and made his way back again to the ballroom, with its throng of
dancers, the candles dripping wax, the musicians mopping their brows,
and Vincent Trevor and George Rockwell side by side in the doorway,
looking on together.  These Sir Charles approached upon his errand.

"Ah, Vincent--" with a very fair assumption of carelessness--"Deborah
is gone home--that is, to Dr. Carroll's."

Vincent turned.  He had been watching Mary Chase.  "Deborah!  Why,
what for, Charlie?  Surely you've not been quarrelling?  She's not--"

Sir Charles laughed nervously.  '"Tis nothing but a most vile
headache, got from the heat of the room and too much dancing.  She
wouldn't have me as escort, so I--I sent one of the house-servants
with her.  She took no chair, saying that the walk in the fresh air
would benefit her.  She begs that you'll not disturb Madam Trevor
till the cards are over."

"Oh, very well.  I'm sorry, of course.  Er--I'm engaged for the next
dance.  I leave Rockwell to you."  And Vincent darted off
abstractedly, after a lively young woman in blue satin, who seemed in
no particular need of his attentions, being much absorbed in Will
Paca.

"Come, Rockwell, come; we must hurry--she's gone!" whispered
Fairfield agitatedly, pulling his companion's sleeve.

The rector stood still.  "What the--oh!  Your young one, eh?  Must I
come now?"

"Of course.  She's waiting, I say."

Rockwell, who had not yet moved, turned on him suddenly: "Listen, Sir
Charles; if you marry Deborah Travis, I marry her cousin, Lucy
Trevor--you understand?"

"Deuce take it, man, marry whom you please--except Deborah.  Why
should I care?"

"You'll promise to take my part to-morrow against that Puritan, John
Whitney?"

"Whatever you like, man.  Come!"

And so the two men, one still muttering Lucy Trevor's name, the other
feverishly anxious for the coming scene, passed up-stairs, and down
again presently at the back, where they left the Governor's palace
and the ball behind them, to follow in the footsteps of Deborah
Travis, towards the ordinary of Miriam Vawse.




CHAPTER IX

The Rector, the Count, and Sir Charles

The day of the Governor's ball had been a dismal one for Claude.  The
few people whom he knew in the town were all agog over the prospect
of the evening; and, since Governor Bladen had not heard of the
residence of the Count de Mailly within his territory, the Count had
very naturally received no invitation to the festivities.  The hot
day did not tempt Claude from his lodging.  He stayed alone in his
room, and in the evening, after a solitary walk, returned to it
again, turning over an idea which had been growing on him for a
week--that of leaving Annapolis.  After all, its people were nothing
to him.  He would move on, as he should have done long before; and
the girl, Deborah Travis, should occupy his thoughts no more.  So
thinking, with half his mind across the world, and his heart, did he
but know it, all here, Claude sat, watching the hours, dreaming, as
Fate had him do, from dusk into midnight with her moon and stars.

Down-stairs, in the common room of the peaceful ordinary, Miriam
Vawse also kept a troubled watch, for the part that she was to play
in the approaching scene began to appear to her as very doubtful in
wisdom.  As she sat alone in the warm night, beside her flickering
candles, with the hours running relentlessly along, fear began to
take possession of her.  Half-past eleven struck from the steeple of
St. Anne's.  The moon was making the whole night luminous.  Up
Charles Street, presently, a flying shadow came, a dark, wavering
thing, in round hood, flapping cape, and long, light, ruffled
petticoats held up for running about two slender ankles.  To the
threshold of the tavern door the shadow passed, and there it halted.
Claude, in his window above, saw and wondered, but did not stir.

There was a half inaudible tap upon her door.  Miriam started and
hearkened, half believing it her own nerves.  Again the tap, more
faintly than before; but now good Miriam ran to open the door.

"Good lack!  Thou'rt come then, Debby!"

The hooded figure glided in and moved to the table, panting with the
effects of the long run.

"Sit down--I will fetch some cordial."

Deborah sank into a chair, threw off hood and cape, and lifted a
flushed face.  When Miriam came to her with a cup of strong waters,
she drank gratefully, and presently her expression softened to a
smile.

"I'm here!  I'm here!  Think of it, Miriam!"

"And you'll leave my door again Lady Fairfield!  Oh, Debby, Debby, is
it right?  Art sure I've done no wrong?"

"Oh, if there's any wrong, Miriam, 'tis mine."  She was still for a
moment, and then remarked: "Cousin Virginia was to marry him."

"I know.  Madam told me long since."

"But he only asked for her two days ago--that is, madam and Vincent
made him.  And then--and then--"

"Then he told you," put in Miriam, glowing with romance.

"But where can he be?  He was to come directly.  He vowed he'd be
here at once with George Rockwell.  Oh, Miriam!  If he shouldn't
come!"

"Lord!  How can you think of such things!" cried Mistress Vawse,
hurrying to the window.  Deborah followed her nervously.

"I'm sure he'll not come!" she cried, in sudden despair.

"He'll come.  He'll come.  Now sit down again quietly.  There.
That's comfortable.  And so you love him dearly.  How long has it
been?  All the summer?  D'ye know, Debby, once I thought 'twasn't Sir
Charles.  I didn't know.  I thought 'twas him."

Mistress Vawse swept her thumb mysteriously upward towards the
stairs.  Suddenly into Deborah's cheeks rose two vivid spots of
color.  She made no answer to the woman's questions.  But, indeed,
there was not time now.  Footsteps were halting at the threshold, and
there came a light, masculine tap at the door.  Miriam flew to open
it.  Deborah rose unsteadily.  Fairfield and Rockwell together
entered the room.

Sir Charles went quickly to the girl's side, while the rector stayed
behind to say a few words to Mistress Vawse, who was an ardent
parishioner of his.  Deborah remained passive as her lover
caressingly lifted her hand to his lips, and looked at her with
deep-seated feeling.

"Miss Travis, permit me to salute you for the second time this
evening, and to congratulate you upon such a prospect of romantic
happiness as is now opening to your vision," remarked Rockwell, with
his most Johnsonian air, as he came forward.

"Since it is in your power alone to bestow that happiness, George,
let us, for God's sake, be about it!" exclaimed Fairfield, in a
passionately low voice.

Three members, at least, of the little party were growing extremely
nervous.  Deborah's courage, which had borne her in perfect quiet so
far, was beginning to falter.  Sir Charles was unreasonably fearful
of some interruption.  Miriam Vawse was in the same plight, her eyes
being fixed continually on the fast-barred door.  Rockwell alone was
quite at his ease.

"Now then, Mistress Vawse, another candle or two.  Charles will stand
the expense; for I vow I must have light enough to tell the lady from
her husband."

Deborah quivered at the last word, which, indeed, Rockwell had thrown
at her.

There was a dead silence as Miriam placed three more candles on the
table, and lit them at the flame of the first.  Then the clergyman
took from one of the pockets of his coat the prayer-book, and
motioned the two to move back a little towards the empty fireplace.
Deborah's heart had almost stopped beating, and her throat was so
strained that she could not have spoken a word.  Sir Charles, taking
her arm, gently drew her to his side, and looked to Rockwell, who
stood in front of them.  He began to speak softly, omitting not a
word of the service, even the address to the people assembled, now
solely represented by Mistress Vawse, who was supporting herself
against the table.

"'Dearly beloved, we are gathered here together in the sight of
God--'"

"Oh!" cried Sir Charles, with a sudden start, "we were to have had
another fellow--a witness--that de Mailly--don't you know, George?"

"I am here," came in a low tone from the stairs.

"Lord!" cried Mistress Vawse, on the verge of collapse.  Four pairs
of startled eyes were lifted to where Claude, who had heard the sound
of voices in his room and started to come down to learn more of the
midnight arrivals, had halted in his descent, Rockwell's words in his
ears.

After the sharp pause, the rector was first to speak: "Well, now that
he's here, we'll go on.  Come down, sir, and be witness to this
marriage."

Claude was very white as he replied, with his slight accent: "I will
remain here.  I can see and hear quite perfectly, if I am necessary."

"Go on, then!  Go on!" cried Sir Charles, wiping his brow.

"'--and in the face of this company to join together this man and--'"

"No--no--stop!"

In amazement, Rockwell obeyed the huskily whispered command.  It was
from Deborah, and Deborah now, her cheeks feverishly flushed, eyes
brilliant, lips parted, and breath quickened, moved, as if drawn by
magnetism, from Fairfield's side to the stairs.  After a moment of
confused silence, Fairfield said, with unnatural calm:

"What is it, Deborah?  Come back."

"No."

"Come back."

"No."

"Don't you understand?  What is the matter?  What are you doing?"

"I--I'll not marry you."

"Deborah!"

After that cry from Fairfield there was silence.  The rector, Sir
Charles, and Miriam Vawse stood as if petrified, staring at the girl,
who faced them with quiet, dogged resolution written in her face.
Claude, from the stairs, looked down upon her, scarcely surprised,
perhaps, but with a very gentle light in his eyes.  His deliberate
descent into the room was the first move made by any one.  Going over
to Rockwell's side, he laid a finger on the clergyman's arm:

"This wedding--it is--what you call--legal?"

"Perfectly!" snapped Rockwell, in anger.

"There's no license," remarked Deborah, slowly.

"Indeed, Miss Travis, I protest--it isn't necessary.  This is
perfectly legal.  It is customary--quite customary.  You will have
the oaths of two witnesses; though, indeed, with Sir Charles's honor,
those are not needed.  Let us go on at once."

"Sure you must go on now, Miss Debby.  Think of the time o' night!"

"Come--come, child," and Fairfield started towards her, with a little
gleam of anger in his eyes.

Deborah shrank back against the stairs; but, lo! with an adroit
movement, Claude was at her side, with evident intention of
interposing.

"You shall not use force," he remarked, quietly.

"-- -- you!  You French hound!  Out of my way!  I'll have you know
your place!"

"I am aware of my place, Sir Charles Fairfield."  He stepped quickly
in front of Deborah.  "If this lady is forced into any action
contrary to her desire, it shall be because my sword is broken."

There was barely a second's pause, then came a little whipping sound
as two blades were drawn.  Claude sprang on guard as Fairfield
lunged.  There was a flash of steel.  The Frenchman made the riposte,
and his sword just pierced the white ruffled shirt of his opponent,
breaking the skin.  The lieutenant paid no attention to it.  De
Mailly returned into tierce, and parried the second attack with
immaculate grace.  Rockwell, his eyes wide with interest, dropped his
book and came over to watch the duel.  It did not endure, however.
After Sir Charles' third unsuccessful attempt to break the French
guard, he felt his sword-blade seized, lifted, and himself pushed
back.  Claude's blade dropped.  Deborah had taken command of the
situation.  Drawing Sir Charles' sword out of his passive hand, she
gave it to Miriam Vawse, who had sunk into a chair, on the verge of
hysteria.  In helpless amazement she received the rapier, finding
strength nevertheless to rise and go with it towards the stairs as
Deborah spoke to her in whispered imperative.  Presently, then,
Deborah was alone with the rector, the Count, and Sir Charles.  All
three paid tribute to her supremacy with expectant silence.
Fairfield was sunk in desperate dejection, Rockwell merely amazed,
Claude mentally reeling, for the horizon of his life was changed.  It
was a blank no longer.  Many things were taking shape upon it.  He
was prepared, when Deborah took two or three hesitating steps towards
him, and said, in a half-whisper:

"I must go back--to Dr. Carroll's.  Will you--take me?"

With a glad light in his face, he came at once to her side.  "I thank
you, mademoiselle, for the honor you offer me.  My life is yours."

"Let us go, then," she said, her voice low and trembling dangerously.

Suddenly Charles Fairfield rushed forward and, seizing both her
hands, fell upon his knees.  "Deborah!  Deborah!  Deborah!  I love
you!  In the name of God Almighty, give me some hope!  I meant
everything honestly--honorably--do you hear?  The marriage would have
been legal.  Rockwell will swear that to you.  What right have
you--Debby!  Debby, you promised!  Is it true that you don't care?"

Deborah drew away from him as far as she could.  Her face was drawn
and weary, and no light in her eyes answered his entreaties.  Claude,
who had watched her narrowly, now interposed.  Grasping the other's
hands, he forced them, with a single twist, from Deborah's helpless
ones, and then, with that kind of brute strength that comes to all
men at times, he lifted the Englishman bodily to his feet, thrust him
back, took Deborah gently about the waist, and carried her to the
door.  Opening it, he turned around.  Miriam Vawse, from the
stairway, saw his face as she had never beheld it before, white, set,
triumphant, his greenish eyes blazing like jewels as he cried out to
Fairfield, who was stiff with fury:

"We will meet--where you like, when you like, how you like, but not
in the presence of ladies, monsieur."

The door closed, and Claude and Deborah were alone together in the
still, white moonlight.  She walked herself, now, only clinging fast
to his arm, and trembling with the strain of the long evening.  They
were half-way to the doctor's before either spoke.  Then Deborah
whispered, just audibly:

"You must not fight--for me.  I am not worthy."

"I have fought for far slighter things than this.  But do not be
alarmed.  There will not be much blood shed."

Deborah shuddered, but was silent.  She longed unutterably to try to
justify herself to this man, to explain the reason for her behavior;
and, as if divining her thought, he presently asked, quietly:

"How, mademoiselle, did you come to do this thing?  Do you love this
Sir Charles?  Did you think of the imprudence?"

Suddenly all thoughts but one fled from her.  This one she voiced
with quick eagerness: "I do not love Sir Charles!
Indeed--indeed--believe me--I do not love him."

Instinctively Claude's arm tightened upon hers, but he said no more.
He was too chivalrous a man to take any advantage of the time, the
place, and their solitude.  Deborah waited vainly for a word from
him.  When at last they stood at the doctor's gate, she whispered:

"I'll go in alone.  I--can't thank you to-night.  Good-bye."

One hand of hers he took, and the moonlight and the woodbine kissed
each other as he touched it to his lips.

"Good-night," he said.  And then, without more, he let her go, saw
her pass up to the door, in her pale dress and light cloak, with
hooded head bent low.  He heard her knock, and presently saw the door
opened by a sleepy servant.  Then he turned away, back towards the
tavern of Miriam Vawse.

Deborah felt no nervousness on entering the doctor's house.  It had
not occurred to her to dread lest the family had returned from the
ball.  In point of fact, the last reel was, at this moment, just
beginning at the palace.  The doctor's slave, therefore, received the
young lady in dull surprise.

"I had a headache, Jeremiah," she explained, faintly.  "I came
home--with one of the Governor's house-blacks.  Where's the candle?"

"Heah, Miss Travis.  Yo' want su'th'n t' eat, p'haps?"

"Oh yes, yes, Jerry.  Send Leah up with a cup of posset and some
bread.  That's all."

"Yes'm.  Lor!  Yo' done got headache fo' shuah!" he muttered,
watching the candle that she held shake so that the flame was
endangered, as she passed up the stairs to bed.




CHAPTER X

Puritan and Courtier

"What time was it when you reached home last night, Deborah?" asked
Madam Trevor.

The doctor, his sisters, and their guests were seated at a very late
breakfast, of which extremely little was being eaten.

Deborah looked uncomfortable at the bald directness of the question.
Being under no suspicious eye, however, she dropped an hour, and was
able to reply, with some nonchalance: "About twelve, I believe,
madam.  Really--my head--I'm not quite certain about the time."

Lucy nodded sympathetically: "Indeed, Debby, if your head then was
like mine now--"

"You will not complain of your health in this manner, before us all.
It is most unladylike!" said Madam Trevor, sharply.

Lucy quivered and shrank into silence.  She was in the highest
disfavor with her mother this morning, and only too well did she know
why.  Aching head or not, there was an ordeal ahead of her for the
afternoon, to endure which she was inwardly praying for strength, but
over which she was in reality desperate.  If Rockwell appeared at the
plantation, as he had vowed to do, with Madam Trevor still in this
morning's mood, poor Lucy knew that John Whitney's fate and hers hung
in a hopeless balance.  And there was no one to whom she could look
for help.  Virginia and Deborah would be very kind, but neither of
them could bring any opposition to her mother's intention.  Of
Vincent she did not think at all.  Had she done so, it would have
been merely to add a new despair; for to consider Vincent as her ally
against his mother was impossible on the face of it.  So little Lucy
reasoned, dolefully, through the meal, till her attention was caught
by Vincent's question:

"Where's Charles, doctor--Fairfield, I mean?  I haven't seen him
since we were dancing last night."

"Sir Charles is not in the house," replied the doctor, with a quick
glance at Virginia, whose face was perfectly passive.

"Not in the house!  Why--what has happened?"

"Oh, very little, I fancy.  Last night, as we came up Church Street,
I saw him with Rockwell at the door of the 'Three Blue Balls.'  He
was probably about to celebrate his happiness.  Young men, you know."

Vincent's face grew dark.  "Pretty ways for Rockwell," he muttered;
and St. Quentin, whose eye was upon him, nodded slightly.

Lucy took sudden heart, but was wise enough not to look up till her
mother, much displeased, rose from the table, and so ended the meal.

"Mistress Lettice, we will not trespass longer on your hospitality,
for which we are vastly indebted.  I have ordered the coach for
eleven.  You, Vincent, at least, will ride with us?"

Her son bowed courteously, and presently disappeared into the
doctor's study, where he took the liberty of making use of his host's
desk for a few moments.  Upon finishing his note he carried it out to
the deserted dining-room, where Jeremiah was clearing the table.

"Jerry, can you do an errand for me this morning--no, at once?"

"Fo' shuah, Mist' Trev', if Doc' Ca'l 'll let me go."

"I'll explain that I sent you off.  Here's a note to be taken round
to the cottage that Mr. John Whitney lives in.  He's a Puritan
parson.  His house is just on the other side of the Gloucester Street
bridge.  Give him this note, Jerry, and here's a shilling for some
extra tobacco, if you get it to him by eleven o'clock.  Understand?"

"Ye-ah!  He'll get it 's mo'n fo' shuah.  Thanks, Mist' Trev'."

Showing all his glistening teeth, the negro pocketed the coin, which
no slave was supposed to possess, and, leaving his work unfinished,
departed at once on the very welcome errand which served to let him
out of the house for an hour into the August sunshine.

Vincent found the doctor in the hall, and lightly touched his arm: "I
have sent your black, Jerry, on an errand, Carroll.  It was
important, or I shouldn't have presumed.  You'll pardon me?"

"My dear Vincent, while you are with me my house is yours.  Don't
speak of it.  So soon, madam?  This is a niggardly visit, I vow!"

Carroll hurried forward as Madam Trevor entered the hall.  She had
just come down, the three young women behind her, each carrying a
package containing her party finery and night garments.  The coach
and Vincent's riding-horse were already at the door.  After a chorus
of farewells and acknowledgments of hospitality, the ladies were
finally settled in the roomy vehicle, which set off in a whirl of
dust down Gloucester Street.  On their way through the town they
passed the door of the "Blue Balls" tavern, and madam bit her lip.

"Virginia, be assured that I shall speak to Charles when he returns.
It is disgraceful, it is abominable, this behavior on the very night
of his engagement to you.  You may be certain that it shall not go
unnoticed."

For an instant Virginia's lip curled scornfully.  Then all the former
indifference came back again to her face.  She made no reply to her
mother's words, but, as they continued on their way, some other train
of thought brought a new expression to her fine features--an
expression of resigned sorrow, of hidden suffering, of strong
repression, that her mother did not see, and could not have read even
had she noticed it.  The rest of the drive was silent.  Madam Trevor,
seated beside Virginia, was very firm of lip, very straight of
shoulder, very immovable as to hands.  Lucy and Deborah, on the
opposite side of the coach, had no desire to indulge in the usual
ball reminiscences common to young girls.  One of them was
anxious-eyed and pale with foreboding; the other sat motionless, eyes
closed, face unreadable, but enduring such inward tumult as none,
seeing her, could have conceived.


At three o'clock in the afternoon of that same Thursday a man on foot
crossed the narrow bridge over the inlet at the end of Prince George
Street, and started up the country road that led along the left bank
of the Severn.  The day was intensely hot, the white dust inches
deep, and what wind blew at all was from the west, a mere breath of
parching grass and thirsting prairie lands.  The man, however, was
not thinking of heat.  His face showed very plainly that his mind was
some distance away, and that it was fixed on a subject of deep import
to him.  His prim black suit grew gray with sand, his immaculate
queue flopped limply on his shoulder, his face was damp with
perspiration, his very eyebrows were ruffled by the vigorous mopping
which he now and then gave his forehead.  Nevertheless, oblivious of
discomfort, John Whitney plodded on his way towards the Trevor
plantation, his eyes on the road, his hope in the clouds.  For the
first time he was treading this well-known path with an untroubled
conscience.  He was going to Lucy openly, not even of his own
planning, but at the request of Lucy's brother, whose courteous note
of invitation lay hot under his vest, next to the homespun linen
shirt which it was his pleasure to wear.

Whitney was within five minutes of his destination, already visible
above the trees round the little bend in the shore, when the sound of
wheels rapidly approaching from behind him caused him hastily to
mount the bank at the side of the road.  A _calèche_, drawn by two
horses and containing a man garbed in shining pink satin, flashed by
in a whirl of dust, and presently turned in at the road leading to
the Trevor house.  Whitney pursed his lips, stared a little, and
moved on again.

Claude, in his court costume and hired vehicle, stopping at the door
of Deborah's home, found Jim, the stable-boy, white-eyed and
open-mouthed with amazement at his dress, waiting to receive him and
to fetch water for the horses.

"I am seeking Mr. Trevor--and--madame," said Claude, on the step of
the portico.

"Yes, sah; ef you'll walk right in, sah--dey's right--"

"M. de Mailly!  You honor us, sir!" Vincent, who had witnessed the
arrival, appeared from the hall and came hastily out to meet his
guest.  His astonishment at such a costume as he had never before,
even in England, beheld, was, perhaps, visible in his face; but if
Claude perceived it he said nothing.

"Come inside, will you not?  The heat is great to-day.  We--Rockwell
is here," explained the host, in a slightly disconcerted tone.  He
was expecting another visitor, and de Mailly's arrival was ill-timed.

"Thank you," responded Claude, still suavely oblivious, and flicking
some dust from his sleeve with an enormous lace-bordered handkerchief.

Side by side they entered the hall, wherein, all very stiff as to
appearance, and even more uncomfortable in expression, sat Madam
Trevor, Lucy, Virginia, and George Rockwell.  There was the usual
series of salutations, followed by a pause so heavy, so unbreakable,
that Claude flushed.  He glanced at the rector, to find that
gentleman glaring at him with a mixture of intense apprehension and
extreme anger.  Madam Trevor looked infinitely annoyed, and her lips
were firmly set.  Lucy, dull, mute, motionless, was pathetically
hopeless.  Finally, Virginia, with a kind of dry humor, set herself
to save the situation.

"Perhaps, M. de Mailly," she said, "you come as suitor for my sister
Lucy's hand?"

Claude turned to her quickly: "I have not that honor, Miss Trevor.  I
had, indeed, understood that your sister was already--um--bespoken.
I came to ask of Mr. Trevor that I may pay my addresses to Miss
Travis."

"Deborah!" cried both Lucy and her mother.

Rockwell breathed, a sweat broke gently upon his brow, and all danger
of spontaneous combustion was happily at an end.

"Deborah, madame," repeated Claude, quietly.

At the same moment a dusty figure ascended the portico steps and came
presently into the hall.  At sight of him Lucy grew pink, Rockwell
purple, and Virginia Trevor very white.  Madam bridled as she saw her
son grasp the "Puritan" cordially by the hand, and Claude glanced
rapidly over the face and figure, which were not unlike his own.

John Whitney looked measuredly round the circle, greeted his rival
with perfect imperturbability, sent a long glance into Lucy's eyes,
and profoundly saluted Madam Trevor, who returned the bow with the
barest inclination of her head.  Then Vincent spoke:

"M. de Mailly, let me make you known to the Reverend Mr. Whitney, of
Boston.  Gentlemen, you are here on like errands.  'Tis a curious
thing.  Perhaps--it were as well to settle all, here, at once."

"I protest, sir!" cried Rockwell, jumping up.  "The present matter
lies between Mistress Lucy, Master Whitney, and myself.  I vow no
stranger shall be in it!"

"The Count de Mailly is no stranger, sir!" returned Vincent.  "He has
announced his intention, without hesitancy, before you.  I see no
objection to his learning that you and that gentleman are rivals for
the hand of my sister Lucy, and that you are here to-day in order
that the affair be decided once for all."

"I cannot see any necessity for discussion, Vincent.  Lucy is
promised to Mr. Rockwell.  Mr.--Whitney has nothing to do with the
affair," observed Madam Trevor, rather insolently.

The controversy being now open, Claude was, for the moment, forgotten.

"Madam, I crave pardon, but Mr. Whitney has just this to do with the
matter.  It appears, from all I have heard, that Lucy herself does
not care for Mr. Rockwell as she should care for the man she marries.
Also--I believe--she does so care for Mr. Whitney."

"Let me ask, Mr. Whitney, what means you have at your disposal for
this young lady's support?  How many slaves have you?  How--

"I have no slaves at all, Mr. Rockwell, being a Christian!" retorted
Whitney, forgetting himself for an instant.  Then, after an ominous
little pause, he remarked, in another tone: "I crave your pardon.  I
have one hundred pounds a year from my parish, and something laid by.
It is quite true that I cannot give Mistress Lucy a home like this;
but I will engage to keep her always housed from God's weather, well
shielded from cold, and with enough to eat--if not of the finest, at
least of such as should satisfy her, provided it be served with the
sauce of sweet content.  Moreover--I will take no dower with my wife."

At this last Claude opened his eyes widely, Rockwell looked put out,
and Madam Trevor glanced at the speaker with a new expression.

Vincent, turning from the Puritan with the barest smile at his
earnestness, addressed his rival: "And you, George Rockwell--what
have you?"

Rockwell cleared his throat, and rose as if he were to speak from the
pulpit: "My income from St. Anne's is, I confess without
mortification, no greater than that which this gentleman--um--ah--has
just said to be his portion from the meeting-house.  My fees and
perquisites as Church of England clergyman, however, make the sum far
larger annually.  I think also that you, madam, and Mistress Lucy,
will recognize the difference between the--to speak gently--the
somewhat humble abode of Mr. Whitney and the rectory which I myself
have the honor to occupy, and where I am accustomed to entertain his
excellency himself."

"Pardon me, sir, but could you indeed imagine that, after my
marriage, I should not instantly remove to an abode more suited than
my present one to a lady's convenience?  Do you imagine--"

"You interrupt, sir.  I make no observations on what your conduct
will be.  I am only aware of what it is."

"It is, sir, so far as I am aware, irreproachable!"

"Come, come, gentlemen," interposed Vincent, in some displeasure, "we
wander from the subject.  You--a--have not spoken of dower, Rockwell.
Of course, my sister, being of our family, would not lack suitable
outfit and settlement on entering a new estate.  Still--"

"I was sure," interrupted Rockwell, hastily, for the point was
delicate--"I was sure that you would regard it as well--nay, might as
a pride consider it indispensable, Vincent, that--"

"Stop!  Let me go away."  Lucy had risen, quivering, to her feet, her
mild eyes blazing, her voice low and unnatural.  "I will not be
bargained for, bought and sold, as slaves or horses are.  Vincent,
you have insulted me by permitting such a scene.  And you--" turning
to Whitney and Rockwell--"you are heartless and soulless.  Love!
What do you know of that?"

She turned, with Virginia at her side, and, not looking again at any
one in the room, swept away towards the west wing.  As her daughter
departed, Madam Trevor rose undecidedly, then reseated herself, with
a new and firm intention of having more to say in the forthcoming
battle than she had had heretofore.  Three of the men, Vincent and
the rivals, were staring at each other, Whitney and Trevor in
mortification, Rockwell merely in surprise.

"Egad!" murmured Vincent, softly, "the little girl was right."

"I apologize to you, Mr. Trevor, and to Mistress Lucy, for my utterly
thoughtless and discourteous behavior," cried Whitney.  "Indeed, I
was thoughtless and unfeeling.  I most painfully acknowledge that
your sister's anger became the situation."

"Oh--the lady was piqued, sir, at your lack of worldly goods,"
observed Rockwell, with a grin of ingenuous conceit.

Claude regarded the man with languid disgust.  Vincent flushed
angrily, and Madam Trevor rose.

"We waste time, gentlemen," she said.  "It is perfectly fitting that
these matters should form part of the discussion.  For my part, Mr.
Rockwell, I am entirely with you.  I wish my daughter to marry you,
since I believe you competent of caring for her as should be.  As to
the settlements, of course--"

"Pardon me, madam, but this is quite useless," interrupted Vincent,
coming forward, with the light of sudden resolve in his eyes.  "You
are aware that once before this matter has been most unsatisfactorily
decided in this way.  My sister has continually denied your statement
that she was affianced to Mr. Rockwell, and I have been led to
believe that it was through her attachment to Mr. Whitney, who some
time since honorably professed to me his love for her.  As legal head
of this house, then, I cannot feel it otherwise than just to insist
that my sister herself, and none other, shall choose between these
two; and I now say that it shall be entirely without consideration of
dower, settlement, or--perquisite.  Further, I maintain that, if Lucy
choose to reject both of these gentlemen, of her own free will, she
shall thereafter be housed and protected under my roof till she find
some one to her taste, or till she die here unmarried."

"Well spoken, sir!" cried Whitney, bravely, while Madam Trevor stood
aghast, and Claude, intensely interested in the scene, deliberatively
crossed the room and sat down with his back to the wall.

"You mean to inform me that my authority is at naught in this
household?" inquired Madam Trevor, hoarse with excitement and anger.

"I am thinking only of Lucy's happiness," returned her son, gently.
"She must be called to come back."

"I, certainly, shall not remain to witness this scene."

"Gentlemen, excuse me for one instant.  I will summon my sister."

Vincent left the room; but, in spite of herself, his mother stayed.
She was too deeply interested to go; and, despite her traditions,
Lucy's happiness was really quite as dear to her as to her son.
Claude, from behind the others, philosophized a little in the
silence.  How differently had such a scene been conducted in his
country!  There would have been no argument, no difficulty.  Above
all, Lucy herself would have been the last person to be consulted.
Rockwell, for his means and position, would certainly have been
chosen; and, if it were a Court affair, Whitney might have become her
general escort afterwards.  Claude sighed.  This colonial boorishness
produced far better results.  Ethics here were regarded with some
degree of blind appreciation.  In his own country it was not so.  A
second sigh was in his heart when Lucy, preceded by her brother,
re-entered the room.

There was still perfect silence.  Near the doorway the young girl
paused.  She was pale and red-eyed, but steady of manner.  The two
clergymen, side by side, faced her, with Vincent to the right, and
his mother upon the left.  Claude, quite forgotten, still looked on
from the opposite wall.

"Lucy, I have brought you back here that you yourself may make choice
between these men.  Let me now, then, entreat you, most earnestly, to
consider, to decide not hastily, but as in heart and mind you deem
wisest.  Love is not always all.  Respect--firmness--wisdom--ability
to protect--these are as strong.  I place confidence in you, Lucy;
and, in return, I ask sincerity from you.  We will wait as long as
you will.  Choose."

During his words Lucy had looked earnestly at her brother.  Now,
however, her eyes fell.  A delicate smile broke over her face, and
when finally she looked up it was to encounter the eyes of John
Whitney, who was regarding her with a look of such mingled love,
fear, and longing, that she would not torture him by suspense.
Gently she extended one hand, one arm to him, while her lips smiled
"Come," and her face grew beautiful with the love-light in it.

He went, never heeding the rest, no longer aware, perhaps, that they
were by.  And, as he clasped her in his strong, young, Puritan arms,
Claude looked courteously out o' window, but Madam Trevor, with a
curious dryness in her throat, turned suddenly away.

As to Rockwell, he left the house very quietly, with just what
feeling in his heart no one ever knew.

Then Vincent, all at once perceiving Claude, and remembering his pink
satin errand, took him quietly by the arm, and led him into the
parlor, Madam Trevor following them.  The three sat down in the stiff
little apartment, the closed door shutting the two in the hall from
their sight.  Claude's hour of patience was ended.  His time had come
now, and he was astonished to find himself nervous.

"I must, sir, crave your indulgence for my seeming discourtesy in
keeping you waiting so long.  However, as you have been a witness of
the affair which detained me, you may perhaps be lenient with my
rudeness."

Claude made a proper rejoinder.  He was but half conscious of what he
said, but most vigorously aware that Madam Trevor's eyes were
travelling rapidly over his costume.

"You have already announced, monsieur, the surprising nature of your
errand, and I presume that you now desire to discuss it with us."

Inwardly, Claude smiled at the words.  They struck him as being very
absurd, though, according to prevailing English notions, they were
excellently chosen.

"I love your cousin, Mistress Deborah Travis, Mr. Trevor, and I am
come to you to request permission to--address her on the subject of
marriage.  I am a stranger in your colony.  I have no friends who
know my family and estate.  I have brought with me such papers as I
possess, such as can in any way speak for the assurance of my birth,
and them, and my word as a gentleman, I must ask you to believe."

Vincent was silent for some moments, considering; while Claude drew
from one of his side pockets a little, flat parcel of papers, and sat
nervously fingering them.  It was Madam Trevor, who, after she had
once more minutely examined him, from his bag-wig to his red-heeled
shoes, voiced Vincent's wish:

"Will you, sir, be so vastly obliging as to tell us, in your own
manner, your title, estate, lineage, and means of livelihood?  I am
sure, sir, that common prudence and the ardent desire for the welfare
of my ward will seem to you adequate reason for such a request, and
that you will have no hesitation in being perfectly frank with us."

Whatever the reason, madam's manner was as suavely gracious during
this speech as Vincent could have wished, and he, therefore, did not
add to it, but, expressing his approval with a slight nod, was
expectantly silent as Claude began:

"My name, Madam Trevor, is Claude Vincent Armand Victor Anne de
Nesle, Comte de Mailly.  I am of the younger branch of the family
Mailly-Nesle, my father having been the second son of Victor Armand
Henri Claude, who died in the year ninety of the last century.  My
estates, which are in Languedoc, in the south of France, provide me
with sufficient rental to maintain me comfortably at Versailles,
where I have resided for many years.  The elder branch of my family,
which takes the title of Marquis de Mailly-Nesle, is well known and
of high position at Court.  Seven months ago I fell into disfavor
because of my desire that a cousin of mine should--wed a gentleman of
whom--his Majesty did not approve.  I was requested to leave
Versailles for the time, and so, determining to travel, I came first
to the colonies; and how I have lived here you know.  I should
be--free to return to Court if--if Mistress Travis, should she accept
me, would care to go thither.  To be frank, I am myself a little
homesick for my country.  I should like to go home."

Claude stopped, having wandered too far in his explanation.  He saw
Madam Trevor regarding him blankly, and he read suspicion in
Vincent's face.

"It is--pardon me, sir--an unusual story.  Do they exile men in
France for having opinions concerning a cousin's marriage?"

"So it would appear, from my case," returned Claude, dryly.

"Again pardon me--but--have you a document of exile with you?"

Claude hesitated.  The last sentence in that royal letter was the
most awkward possible thing for a man who wished, in all sincerity,
to marry.  Long he studied young Trevor's face, and he saw the
distrust therein growing with every instant.  At last, with an
imperceptible shrug, and a sigh, he took from his other pocket the
small, worn paper with its red-brown seals that he had read to
Deborah.

"It is in French, monsieur.  You doubtless read it?"

Vincent took the paper scornfully, and began its perusal with a
facility due to intercourse with Aimé St. Quentin.  When he finished
it, his mother held out her hand for the letter, and, as she read,
Vincent, looking squarely into the other's eyes, said, slowly:

"You, monsieur, were the gentleman of whose marriage with your cousin
the King did not approve?"

Claude, returning the look eye for eye, bowed.

"And who is this cousin?"

"The Duchesse de Châteauroux."

"Good Heaven!"

Madam Trevor, her face suddenly all alight, was looking at the young
fellow in amazement--and something else.  Could the other be
admiration?

"Your cousin is--the--the--"

Claude nodded.

Silence.

It lasted for a long time.  De Mailly felt his cause to be growing
desperate.  He did not understand.  Morals, which were stanch in so
far as Episcopal rectorship and five hundred a year were concerned,
were nevertheless to be differently regarded in the presence of a
courtier Count and cousinship to an almost queen, It was again Madam
Trevor who finally ejaculated, from her whirling chaos of thoughts
and plans:

"Deborah shall be fetched at once.  Vincent, you will arrange the
settlements."

Claude started with astonishment, and young Trevor rose:

"M. de Mailly, you may speak to Deborah.  She has free choice--as did
Lucy.  She is now--in the rose-garden, I think."

Claude sprang to his feet and moved forward a pace or two, looking
easily from one to the other of Deborah's guardians.  He could not
refrain from taking snuff, nor, having finished, from remarking,
slowly:

"I shall certainly, Madame and Monsieur Trevor, endeavor to show
myself worthy of the trust which you so readily place in me."

Thereupon, with two very polite bows, he left the parlor, alone.  On
entering the hall he was greeted by the sound of pawing hoofs, a
negro's voice, and the steps of two men on the portico.  The
half-closed door was flung wide open, and Benedict Calvert, with
Fairfield at his heels, entered the house.  Claude stopped and turned
to them.

"The devil!" said Sir Charles, his brows growing heavy.

"Monsieur, your eyes deceive you," responded de Mailly, pleasantly.

Calvert laughed.

"What's your business here?" demanded Fairfield in an ugly voice.  He
had been in no pleasant humor on his ride, a fact explained by his
red eyes, pallid face, and slouching dress; and the unexpected
presence of Claude was not calculated to render him better-natured.

"My business here, Sir Charles, concerns myself.  However, if you are
curious, I am about to offer myself to your cousin, Miss Travis."

Claude spoke with muscles tense, prepared to evade a sword thrust,
for he himself wore no rapier to-day.  To his amazement, his words
for a moment produced no effect whatever on his quondam rival.  Then,
suddenly, while Calvert gazed at his comrade, Fairfield burst into a
laugh.  It was not a pleasant laugh, but it served its turn.

"What a household 'twill be!  You and Deb, I and Virginia, Lou and
her Puritan parson--for whom Benedict's come to plead.  A fine
match-maker y'are, Calvert.  Why, monsieur, if 't'adn't been for
_him_," pointing to the dark-browed ex-commissioner, "I would ha'
called you out.  As 'tis now, I'll--marry in a week, and be off for
God's country, the Mall, St. Paul's, and White's as soon as a vessel
will sail; and be damned to the colonies!"

"Hush, Charlie!  Get to your room," whispered Calvert, laying a quiet
hand on Fairfield's arm.

"I wish you good-afternoon, messieurs," added Claude, bowing.

Fairfield leered at him, with a glint of desperation in his eyes, and
started off to the west wing, with Benedict Calvert at his elbow,
while Claude de Mailly, musing gently, passed out into the golden
mist of early twilight, on his way to the rose-garden and Deborah.




CHAPTER XI

Distant Versailles

He walked, quite leisurely, over the turf beside the house, past the
western wing, towards the terraces that led into the garden.  The
sunset faced him in a blinding, hazy radiance.  At the top of the
little flight of white steps he paused.  Silence, perfect, lonely,
was all about, undisturbed by the bird-notes from the woods, or the
murmurous lapping of the river along its bank.  Once or twice he
breathed, long and deeply, delighted with the pure fragrance of the
air.  Then, without haste, he passed down into the garden.  What a
chaotic mass of color it was!  All the common garden flowers,
perennials and exotics, were at his feet; clove-pinks,
sweet-williams, marigolds, blue iris, candy-tuft, corn-flowers,
purple-stock, cyanus, carnations, poppies, balsam, fragrant herbs
innumerable, the last sweet-pease, pansies and dahlias--all in a
disorderly tangle of glory.  But beyond these bourgeoisie of the
flowers, in statelier rows, with only here and there a blossom in
their dark and lustrous foliage, was the noblesse, the court of the
flowers--the rose-garden.  In the midst of this, upon a little rustic
seat against the northern wall, in a tumbled, forlorn heap, her face
hidden in her arm, her unkempt curls all loose upon her neck, lay
Deborah--poor Deborah, whose little colonial world had crumbled about
her, and left her alone, wretched, hopeless, in space.  In the
afternoon despair overcame her.  Her work was over, and she was at
liberty to think unprofitable thoughts.  So, after an hour of tears
here in the drowsy garden, the day finally brought what peace it had
to give, and she slept--was sleeping now, in the twilight, while
Claude and her new world came to her.

He had discovered her almost as soon as he entered the garden, more
by instinct than observation.  And he made no haste to go to her, not
because he was indifferent, but because he could not bear to mar the
perfect progress of the hour by haste.  It was almost with regret
that he left behind the lower half of the garden and entered the
turfy walk between the rose-bushes.  From a perpetual he plucked one
full pink rose, infinitely beautiful in its solitude, from where it
glowed, half hidden, beneath the leaves.  Gazing half at it and half
at her, he softly approached the rustic bench, till his knee touched
her gown.

"Deborah!" he whispered; and then again, a little louder, "Deborah!"

She stirred in her sleep, under the spell of a wandering dream.

"Deborah!"

In slow wonderment the tangled head lifted, the white face, with its
tear-stained cheeks, was raised, and the gray-blue eyes fell open
sleepily.  He did not speak while she looked at him, the actual
presence corresponding, with startling accuracy, to her dream.

"I thought--you had gone away," she said, softly.

"I could not go while you were here," he answered, seating himself
beside her.

She sighed like a child.  She seemed to-day many years younger than
usual, and Claude looked at her curiously, wondering at her manner.

"Deborah," he said, gravely, without offering to touch her, "I am
going back--home.  Will you come with me?  Will you trust me?  Will
you let me make a new life, a new home, for you?"

She caught her breath, as a child, after a long crying-spell, sobs,
reminiscently.  Then she sat silent while he waited.

"I can't be happy here after--last night," she said, at length.

"I will try to make you happy."

She made no answer, but perhaps he read her mind, for he grew
troubled.  One thought held each of them.  It was that of the fair
and stately Duchess--la Châteauroux, whom Claude had loved.  And
which picture was the fairer, Claude's memory or Deborah's
imagination, it were hard to tell.

After a moment or two the pause became more than uncomfortable.  Both
sat in growing rigidity, looking straight before them, thinking,
helplessly.  Then, all at once, Deborah, with fearful hesitation,
turned her head and looked into his face.  And suddenly, when
Claude's poor hope was all but dead, one of her hands, cold and
tremulous, crept into that passive one of his that lay beside her on
the seat.  It was her answer.  How the promise was sealed--need not
be told.

Twilight deepened over the shadow of the dead day.  Behind the black,
lacy tree-tops of the forest a sunset flush pulsated in crimson and
gold.  From the still garden the evening fragrance, intoxicating,
heart-stilling, to which neither the sunny morning odors nor the
night's holy incense could be compared, floated in warm, rich breaths
about the figures of the man and woman whose lives had come to join
each other over wide seas and many lands.  The spell of the evening
was over them both.  Their eyes wandered.  Their thoughts were still.
Hand in hand, two of God's pilgrims met here to rest a little ere
they moved on again, they sat, silent, nerveless, feeling, perhaps,
more of the universal love than that of individuals.  No prophecy of
storms to come disturbed their hour.  Only the garden and the
timeless twilight enfolded them.  The bird-songs, one by one, melted
away.  The waves whispered unutterable things.  And so, out upon the
pale sunset, hanging tremulous as by a thread of heaven, came a fair
silver jewel--the evening star.  Deborah's eyes beheld it, and were
riveted upon its liquid beauty.

"Look," she breathed, gently; "they call it the emblem of hope."

"Hope--dearest?  What need have we of hope?"

She made no answer, only her hand tightened within his, as the
evening wind blew softly from the west.




Book III

THE POST



CHAPTER I

From Metz

"Good-morning, Belle-Isle!  _Is_ it good-morning?  What news from the
royal apartments?"

"None."

"None!  Ah!  Then madame--"

"Is still on guard; sees none but her own servants, and--"

"Richelieu, of course.  Then it is unchanged."

"I fear not.  There fly rumors--that his Majesty grows hourly worse.
If this continues, the army will be in revolt, the women will be
mobbed, and--Quesnay may be permitted to prolong the reign."

"Madame is playing a losing game.  She is daring France.  I am going
to seek Richelieu, if he is accessible.  This suspense cannot
continue."

"I return to Saxe and the council."

"_Au revoir_, then."

"_Au revoir_!  I wish you fortune with du Plessis.  You are one of
the few who can risk his anger."

The two marshals uncovered ceremoniously.  Jules de Coigny passed
into the Château de Metz, and Belle-Isle continued on his way to the
camp.

It was August in the same year of 1744, and the heart of France, her
army, her Court, her King, and--her Châteauroux, was at Metz, in
Alsace, a resting-place sought after Dettingen and the long summer
campaign.  And here at Metz, whence all had thought to depart a week
before for Nancy, on the road to Strasbourg, Louis XV. fell ill.
That had been upon the 8th day of the month.  Now, on the 14th,
slow-gathering consternation was spreading through city, Court, and
camp, though, since the morning of his seizure, not a single soul
save Mme. de Châteauroux, her sister Mme. de Lauraguais, their
personal servants, and Louis Armand de Richelieu had seen the King.
Dim rumors that the illness was feigned at first circulated through
the château.  Then, latterly, more vivid and more startling theories,
originating none knew where, but spreading with the conviction of
truth, voiced the insistence that Louis was ill, worse than any one
knew, and that the favorite, coercing Richelieu into her service,
desperate with the fear of dismissal from Court when his Majesty's
condition came to be discovered, was at Louis' side, keeping at bay
the army, the Court, and the kingdom.  Marie Leczinska and her
dauphin were still at Versailles, praying and fasting, along with the
Jesuit fathers and the wearied _dames du palais_, who, in the absence
of la Châteauroux, had not a single crumb of gossip with which to
comfort their souls till the return of the Court.

Marshal Coigny, much disturbed by his short conversation with
Belle-Isle, yet anxious for confirmation of his fears before taking
any possible rash steps, hurried into the morning-room of the
château, temporary residence of Majesty.  The place was crowded with
familiar faces, mostly men, for the women who took part in the
campaign had learned that their proper place in it was background.
Two or three, however, had been drawn hither from curiosity.  Among
them was a certain pretty Mme. Lenormand d'Etioles, who, to the
displeasure of la Châteauroux, had, for the past year, figured often
in royal hunts, and, latterly, played a very conspicuous part in
certain thanksgiving services at Lille after the first siege.  So far
as it could be surmised she had never been addressed by the King, but
she was well enough known at Court to obtain bows from most of the
men and one or two of the women.  This morning she remained beside
her husband at one side of the room, watching the throng that eddied
about the young Duc de Chartres, who, as son of the pious d'Orléans,
was at this time sole representative of the blood in Metz, and,
consequently, was vested with a power which made him of the highest
consequence.  He alone, of all these nobles and courtiers, had the
right to proceed to extreme measures, and force an entrance to the
royal apartments when such were closed to the world.  He might also,
if he dared, demand of Majesty's self, in the face of a created
Duchess, his wife's friend, whether such Duchess alone were Majesty's
will and pleasure.  But the man who did this, though he were of
King's blood, must have grave reason ere he should so risk the royal
anger.

As d'Orléans' son perceived, from the midst of the throng of
courtiers, the openly curious anxiety with which he was regarded on
all sides, the expression of care and responsibility in his youthful
face deepened.  Looking about him uneasily, while he talked, he
perceived that de Coigny had entered the room and was coming towards
him with rapid steps and preoccupied manner.

"What news of his Majesty's condition?" asked the marshal, abruptly
and aloud, with a directness that startled the room.

The throng about Chartres pressed silently closer, and the salon
waited breathlessly for reply.  The young Duke turned a shade paler,
and did not open his lips.

"His Majesty is worse," muttered de Coigny, half to himself.

"His Majesty _is_ worse," responded a sudden voice from behind.

The entire company turned sharply around.  De Richelieu, who had
entered from an inner door, stood before them, snuff-box in hand.
His face was nearly as pale as his wig.  His eyes were heavy.  He
looked haggard and anxious.

"Monseigneur de Chartres--if I might be granted the honor of a word
with you?"

"But too gladly, monsieur.  Come."

Chartres hurried forward through the respectful but eager throng,
seized Richelieu's arm with a whispered sentence, and drew him out of
the salon to a room inaccessible to courtiers.

Behind they left a tumult of excitement.  Above them, back of closed
doors, Marie Anne de Mailly-Nesle, together with her sister, leaned
over the bedside of the King of France, alone with a great fear, yet
unspeakably dreading company.

Ah, Marie!  Marie Anne de Mailly--a dangerous, a desperate game hast
thou played for six days--six ages, rather--past!  On the one hand
Louis' prayed-for recovery; on the other, banishment, perhaps worse,
for you; what for him--the Almighty knows.  Here in this sultry
August morning, in the second story of the ancient Château de Metz,
you stand at the bed of the King; not thinking of much, it must be
confessed, anxiety and sleeplessness having taken the poignancy from
thought.  These last days have been very wearing ones.

On the morning of Saturday, the 8th, that morning when headache had
driven the King from prospective gayeties to the solitude of his own
apartment, he summoned his Duchess to his side to bear him company.
The morning was tedious.  He could not be amused.  In the afternoon,
together with fever, came Richelieu, and graceful, caustic-tongued
Elise de Lauraguais.  And upon that afternoon, when no one dreamed
how ill Louis already was, and madame and the Duke were alone with
him, Richelieu the daring, now owing half his prestige to the
favorite whose sponsor he had once been, and who, without her, would
have found his Court life infinitely difficult, had thought,
foreseen, dreaded, decided, and easily drawn the woman into his plan.
The admission of any other to the rooms must mean, eventually, the
confession, absolution, and unction of his Majesty.  Before the
performance of this last, Louis must repent of his irregular life,
and as proof of repentance madame must receive her _congé_--for such
was only customary at the great Court of France.

"And so, Anne," Richelieu said to her, in a low, menacing tone, "we
keep our places here, you and I.  If the King recovers, our power is
unlimited."

"If he is worse?"--she looked.

"It is destiny.  When we play for lives, we must risk them."

So madame stayed.  She thought of that momentous little conversation
now, as she sat watching the sunlight play over the drawn
bed-curtain.  She and her sister had removed from their rooms in the
Abbaye St. Arnold beside the château, where they had lodged at first,
and taken possession of the royal suite.  Their own servants prepared
the sick man's food, their own hands smoothed the hot pillow.  They
had shut the clamorous Court away, letting rumor fly as she would.
During the first three days Louis, for the most of the time, sat
bravely up, in satin lounging-robe, cap, and slippers.  None could
have striven more anxiously to distract and please him than the two
favorites and the sister.  Notwithstanding, upon the fourth day,
Wednesday--now the day before yesterday--his body had mastered his
will, and he did not rise.  Since then time had not moved; eternity
seemed settling down upon the trio of watchers.  The King wanted no
amusement now.  He was perfectly content to lie, half sleeping,
through the whole day, smiling faintly when madame brought his food,
accepting a few mouthfuls with an effort, because they came from her
fingers; otherwise unmoved, unspeaking, unthinking.  Thursday was the
same, ay, longer than ever; and as the three sat silent in the dusk,
beside the open window, they had not much cared to talk.  Only
madame, with what composure she could gather, asked of Richelieu, who
had for a moment that day seen de Gêvres:

"What are the people saying, good uncle?"

And Richelieu, nervously smoothing his knee, looked at her with grim
significance.  "We stake high," he said.

The Duchesse de Lauraguais gave a little cough.

Then silence fell again, while the lips of la Châteauroux closed more
firmly, and a rarely seen light came into her eyes.  Richelieu's
expression, however, did not change.  Was it possible that her
courage in desperation was greater than his?  No.  It was this.
Richelieu was not yet desperate.  There was, for him, still one move
that was not left to her.  He would not necessarily be banished from
Court if it came to a point of extreme unction and madame.  But if
the King of France were to expire here alone, with them, _then_ Louis
Armand du Plessis might, indeed, tremble for what happiness life held
for him.  He said nothing, however, yet.  Twilight mingled with the
dark.  From many windows glimmered forth the city lights, and madame
finally swallowed a cup of chocolate and sought her rest.  Richelieu
was left to watch alone, in the darkness, by the King.

Louis XV. slept, now and then restless with fever, but for the most
part quietly.  The Duke sat in his chair by the window, the sultry
night air stealing in to him, not asleep, but thinking of many
things, of much history known to him alone of Court, of camp, of
street, and of the lives of real men.  All men, beneath their masks
of manners, are very real!  What a little game these courtiers
played!  How lives were broken and intellects stunted for the sake of
being, for one little hour, associated with that single man born,
willy-nilly, to immortality in history!  This very King, for whom he,
Richelieu, was living a life envied and unenviable, what was he but a
disagreeable fellow, handsome, rather sulky, either really or
unaffectedly stupid, lazy, unutterably weary of himself and his
business, with more of a taste for turning and cookery than for
governing a kingdom or managing an army?  After all, these Bourbons
might have made an excellent line of workmen, all but Louis XIV., who
would have been the ne'er-do-weel of them.  Not one but had his taste
and real talent for an honest profession.  And how were France
to-day, we wonder, had Louis XV. turned chef and Louis XVI.
cultivated to its utmost his no mean ability for locks and clocks?
The night grew hotter as it advanced, and rain was promised for the
morrow.

At midnight, suddenly, the King woke, and demanded, in a voice much
changed, something to drink.  Richelieu hastily brought wine and
water, not too cool.  His Majesty drank thirstily, and lay back once
more, but with eyes open, till the Duke had put away the glass.
Then, with unusual directness, he said:

"Here, du Plessis, sit by the bed.  I want to talk with you."

"Will you have light, Sire?"

"No.  It disturbs my eyes.  Listen to what I shall say.  You are
here?  Yes.  Well, then, I am going to die."

"Sire!  For God's sake--let me call some--"

"Chut!  I want no one.  It'll be a comfort to go in peace.  I am
going to die.  I have always feared the thought; but when one really
arrives at the time--it is not much.  I am not afraid, du Plessis.  I
wish to express to you my gratitude for having kept the Court and the
doctors and the Orléans lot away from me.  They are bores.  What I
would say is this: When I am really gone, there will, of course, be a
scandal concerning my sickness and death, having none but you
and--her--to attend me.  You'll get through it, du Plessis.  Parbleu!
There is no nation that can withstand your manner.  My dear
Dauphin--ought to love you.  But Anne--Anne!  Where will she go?
What to do for her?  Richelieu, I love her.  Yes, truly, as no woman
before.  Take her, then, under your protection.  I leave her to your
care.  Get her from here safely.  Send her for a little to her
estates, or one of yours.  Say that I command her title to remain to
her.  But, my friend, do not let her marry.  Keep her from that.
_Par le ciel_!  If I dreamed that she would--d'Agenois, or that de
Mailly, or any other--promise, du Plessis!"

"Your will, always, Sire!"

"More wine, then.  Diable!  My head is on fire!  More wine, and I
sleep again."

Richelieu refilled the glass, which his master drained to the last
drop.  Then he sank back to the pillows, turned restlessly half a
dozen times, whistled a bar or two in the darkness, and so dozed
again, while the Duke, with a new and very heavy weight upon his
heart, returned to the window.  The King had frightened him more than
he dared confess to himself.  Certainly Louis' words had been
unmistakably sincere.  He believed that he was going to die.  The
King's fear of danger to his favorite Duchess was well founded,
unquestionably.  But the King's confidence in Richelieu's ability to
rise again in the world, Richelieu himself held in very decided
doubt.  If matters were come to this pass, it were well to act.  When
a man's Damocles has actually got to the single-hair state, that man,
if there be any way in which to move, does very well to get from
under it, though he must leave a companion behind, helpless, in his
place.  The King must live till morning, must absolutely live till
morning, and then--Richelieu would once more prove himself a wise
man.  He must turn traitor to his personal trust with madame and the
King, too, for the sake of the safety of the King, and, therefore,
his own.  If he regretted the inevitable consequences in the career
of la Châteauroux, he was philosopher enough to wave them aside
without difficulty.  Something one must lose in such a place.  It
should be as little as possible.

On Friday morning the King awoke to find his three attendants all
beside him, and what repast he might take--chocolate, a roll, a
jelly--not too well prescribed, waiting.  From his manner one could
not have told whether or not he recalled that midnight conversation
with du Plessis.  Certainty he looked ill enough this morning.  His
flushed face was haggard, his lips cracked, his blue eyes dull, his
brain feeble, but half working.  Madame looked upon him with a pang
of grief and fear.  While she smoothed out his bright yellow locks,
freed from their wig, and bathed his unpainted face and dry hands
with scented water, her sister holding the silver basin, Richelieu
disappeared.  An hour later, when the room was again still, a fly or
two buzzing at the window, Mme. de Lauraguais purfling, Marie Anne
beside the drowsy King, the Duke had not yet returned.  It was the
longest absence that he had made from the bedside, except for sleep.
That he was not asleep now, madame knew very well.  His bed in the
royal suite had been made.  He had let himself quite out of these
rooms, and was gone--to whom?  Whither?  And Mme. de Châteauroux,
though she trusted Richelieu as she did herself, became, after a
little, nervous with anxiety for his return.  Presently she moved
over to Mme. de Lauraguais, her puppet-shadow.

"Elise, du Plessis is absent still.  I am disturbed.  Why should he
be so long away?  Do you think--do you think--"

"I think that he has gone to de Gêvres.  He will bring us back some
news of the Court.  It will be something to divert his Majesty this
afternoon, and something for us to listen to this morning.  Heigh-ho!"

At this moment the King's hand slipped through the bed-curtains and
drew one of them aside till his face was visible.  Smiling faintly at
the Duchess, he motioned her to him with a peculiar glance.  "Du
Plessis is out, you say?"

Madame nodded.

"Send for him, then.  Recall him at once.  He--"

"He is here," interrupted Elise.

The door from the broad hall to the anteroom had opened.  For an
instant madame's heart stood still.  Then Richelieu, patch-box in
hand, came leisurely in.

"Ah!"  The relief in the sigh was very apparent.  "You have been
absent so long, we became anxious."

The Duke smiled pleasantly and shrugged.  "His Majesty is awake?" he
asked, seeing that madame was by the bed.

"He--"

Louis suddenly dropped the curtain, hid himself from view, and so
signified that he was not to be disturbed.

"He has just been speaking with us," whispered la Châteauroux, moving
again across to her sister.

Richelieu nodded.  "You have not yet dined?" he asked, idly.

"It is still an hour to one."

"Ah, true!  I had not noticed the clock."

"You are exhausted from having watched all night.  Go and rest.  I
will call you when dinner is served."

A long, slow smile stretched itself over Richelieu's imperturbable
features.  "I go, then; but it is on condition that madame calls me
when dinner is served."  With which enigmatically spoken commonplace,
he forthwith disappeared.

"It is his habit to make significance of manner count for wit,"
observed Elise, turning to the window.

For half an hour there was silence, perfect, drowsy.  Mme. de
Lauraguais' hands fell passively into her lap.  The King, under his
great canopy, was still.  None could tell whether he slept or no.  La
Châteauroux, her eyes half closed, watched the sunlight play over the
roofs of the houses in the town, and listened absently to the noon
murmur that rose from its streets.  Only Richelieu, in the room
beyond, was alert, waiting, as he lay on his extemporized couch.  At
half-past twelve the King demanded wine.  Madame poured it out and
carried it to his side.  He had not taken it from her hand when the
door to the anteroom opened vigorously, and four men appeared on the
threshold of his Majesty's bedroom.  The glass dropped from the
suddenly nerveless fingers of madame, and crashed down upon the
wooden floor.  Elise, with a low exclamation, rose from her chair,
her face colorless.  La Châteauroux, leaving the King's side, moved
slowly over to her sister, and stood facing the intruders.  After the
first instant calmness came to her.  M. de Chartres had forced the
_consigne_ at last.  With him were the King's chaplain, Bishop of
Soissons, Fitz-James, Père Perusseau the confessor, and M. de
Maurepas, possibly as representative of de Berryer.  These four men
stood facing the Duchess, who regarded them steadily, death knocking
at her heart.

"Why--do you come?" she asked, dully, knowing well enough the reason.

"It is time, I think, madame," returned Maurepas, with something
ill-advised in his tone.

"His Majesty is here?" interposed Chartres, sternly.

"Naturally," she replied, with curling lip.

"And M. de Richelieu?"

"I have the honor, Monseigneur."

Richelieu spoke from the doorway of his bedroom, where he stood,
quite still, a little stiffer than usual, eyeing de Chartres as
though he would have impressed something upon him.  Perhaps
Monseigneur understood.  At any rate, the hesitation became a pause,
and the pause grew into a hopeless stillness as the Duchesse de
Châteauroux turned slowly about and faced the companion of these last
days.

"Du Plessis--you--" she faltered, actually unsuspecting, speaking as
if to a companion in trouble.

"Madame," he responded, brokenly.

"Can you--do nothing?  Have you no help?" she whispered.

Richelieu bent his head.  "Nothing."

Maurepas smiled sarcastically, but no one noticed it.  Fitz-James of
Soissons advanced into the room, his robes trailing, his manner lofty
and severe.

"Mme. Marie, and you--Mme. de Lauraguais--are requested to retire to
the apartment which you have occupied since quitting the abbaye.
There--later--some one will go to you."

He raised his hand and pointed to the door which led into the
antechamber, and so to the corridor.  For the shadow of an instant
madame hesitated, her eyes passing in a long glance from Richelieu's
unreadable face to the great, silent bed.  Then, with a slight
gesture to her sister, she moved slowly, unsteadily, towards the door
which the bishop designated.  In silence the five men saw them go.
Louis XV., closed in by his curtains, silent, passive, heard all, and
guessed the unspoken; surmised Richelieu's loyal treachery, read
madame's heart from her steps, realized that his time for repentance
approached, deplored the necessity, thought of his dinner, and rather
hoped that existence might not be too much prolonged.

While Falconet* was hastily summoned to attend the King, while
Monseigneur made humble explanation to his relative, and Richelieu
adroitly assisted in carrying out the bishop's ideas for the
forthcoming confession, absolution, and unction of his Majesty, the
two sisters had gained their apartment.  Elise, by this time on the
way to hysterics, threw herself desperately on the bed.  The sister
watched her with pale, silent scorn.  Her arms were folded.  Her foot
tapped nervously on the floor.  She said not a word.


* The King's consulting physician.


"Madame," whispered Antoinette, at last, "what shall I do?"

Madame's eyes turned towards her for an instant.  "Nothing," she
said, shortly.

Elise's woman was busy over her with sal-volatile, tears, entreaties,
and a fan.  By degrees she grew quieter, forgetting herself
sufficiently at last to look at her sister.

"Marie--why do you look so?  What are you doing?" she asked.

"I?  I am waiting."

"Waiting!  For what?"

The Duchess, who had studied well the ways of courts, and who knew
each step of an affair like this, did not answer.  Her lips
straightened into a bitter smile.  Mme. de Lauraguais might read it
if she would.

Matters were at this juncture when the waiting was ended
conventionally.  In response to a rap Antoinette, having received the
nod of permission from her mistress, opened the door and admitted
Marc Antoine Voyer, Comte d'Argenson, a man closely associated with
Maurepas, and hence not loved by the favorite.  He entered the
apartment with perceptible hesitation, and stopped not very far
inside to turn to madame.  She sat regarding him like a sphinx,
immovable, unspeaking.  Poor d'Argenson had been in few less happy
situations.  Here were four pairs of feminine eyes fixed upon him in
dread anticipation.  How near to explosion from one of them matters
had gone, the young man did not know.  He perceived by the expression
of la Châteauroux that there had been no going to pieces yet.  Even
while he faced her, fumbling for words, she put out her hand to him,
saying:

"Give me your letter, monsieur, or--" the hand dropped--"or was it in
words that the order was given?"

"No, madame.  Here is the paper."

He took it from under the hat which he carried in the left arm, and
gave it to her.  It was not long, and the ink upon it was scarcely
dry.  Yet its seals--those of Orléans and France--precluded any
possibility of disobedience of the command it expressed.  As her
sister read it through, Mme. de Lauraguais sat up on the bed, a
growing sense of terror coming over her.  Not the smallest expression
crossed the face of la Châteauroux.  Her mouth was firmly set.  She
read slowly, as one who forced herself to see written out something
of which she was already thoroughly cognizant.  When she had finished
the last line, madame opened her fingers, and the paper fluttered to
the floor.

"That is all, monsieur?  Have the goodness to retire."

"Pardon, madame; it is not quite all."

"What further, then?  What insult can be added?"

"It is no insult, but an offer of assistance."

"From whom?  For what?"

"From the Marshal de Belle-Isle, of his carriage to convey you as far
as Nancy, where you may obtain a post-chaise."

"Ah!  Coward!  So he would patronize me now!"

Madame's nerve was failing her at last.  Her face had grown suddenly
scarlet, and from her attitude d'Argenson believed that she would
gladly have flung herself upon him to end the matter after the
fashion of the Court of Miracles.  But young d'Argenson was a
diplomat, educated in a famous school, and he had a manner of steel
that would not melt before the white-hot fire of a woman's wrath.
Eye for eye he met the gaze of the Duchess, and, as her quivering
muscles grew still under the spell of his calm, he said, quietly:

"Pardon me, madame.  I think that you do not quite comprehend your
situation.  If you but reflect, you will instantly perceive how much
of wisdom there would be in making the departure of yourself, of
madame your sister, and of your two women as quiet as possible."

Whether it was his air or his eminently unemotional words that
impressed the woman before him, d'Argenson never knew.  It was enough
that, after a long and troubled silence, la Châteauroux finally
raised her head and answered, in a tone but little above a whisper:

"I thank you, Monsieur le Comte.  If--the Marshal de Belle-Isle will
have his coach at the abbaye door at four o'clock, I--we--will take
our departure as quietly as possible."

D'Argenson breathed deeply with relief.  Bowing low, he backed
towards the door, pausing only an instant to repeat, musically: "At
the abbaye door, madame.  That is most wise.  At the abbaye door."




CHAPTER II

The Disgrace

While Mme. de Lauraguais lived she remembered the journey from Metz
to Paris as the most utterly wretched affair of her life.  For the
Duchess, she expressed no opinion on the matter one way or the other.
On leaving the coach of M. de Belle-Isle at Nancy, where they were to
engage their own post-horses and chaise, they found that not only
word of the King's illness, but also news of the dismissal of the
favorite, had preceded them, and was in every one's mouth.  Moreover
all France was in a state of the wildest grief and anxiety over the
_bien-aimé_, as he was commonly known.  All churches were open, and
in them masses, repeated by priests actually weeping with excited
sorrow, were continually said.  Men and women of every class left
their business and pleasure to join in the universal prayers for the
recovery of the King; and the Queen and dauphin set out together from
Versailles with a company of Jesuits, to hasten to Louis' side.  It
was when news of his Majesty's danger was carried to the Queen that
the eldest son, boy as he was, bethought him nimbly and made that
intensely priggish and uncalled-for remark--the one reason that
France really had for rejoicing that their Louis did recover:

"Poor people!  You have, then, only me!"

It was said that he had a catalogue of similar phrases for various
occasions written down for him by Père Griffet, and dutifully learned
by heart.

At Epernay the carriages of her Majesty and la Châteauroux passed
each other.  By that time madame, in terror of the people who had
threatened to mob her along the way, was travelling incognito in the
humblest possible manner, changing places, when going through towns,
with Antoinette.  Even as it was, their progress was extremely
difficult.  Four women journeying alone, with no man but an attendant
valet seated on the box, to manage for them, were treated with none
too much respect in the France of those days.  Ere they reached
Paris, however, and before the Queen had arrived at her lord's side,
a triumphant courier tore along the road on his way to the metropolis
with the word that Louis' danger was over, that he would recover.
Mme. de Châteauroux had arrived at Meaux, and was resting there
overnight, when the news spread through the town.  Mme. de Lauraguais
had doubted its effect on her sister.  When it was told her, however,
the Duchess said, very quietly: "I thank the good God that it is so!"
and lapsed again into that silence which she had persistently
maintained since leaving the King.  Later in the night, however, she
despatched to Richelieu one of those strange, bourgeois epistles that
have come down to us to be marvelled at as written by a gentlewoman.*


* _Lettres Autographes de Mme. Châteauroux_,--Library of Rouen: "I
can well believe that so long as the King is feeble he will be in a
great state of devotion; but, as soon as he is better, I bet I shall
trot furiously through his head, and that in the end he will not be
able to resist, but will quietly send Bachelier and Lebel to see what
is become of me."


Meaux is not a great distance from Paris, but it was almost the 1st
of September before the sisters reached their destination.  They did
not go to the Hôtel de Mailly, for the reason that Henri's wife,
never fond of her superb sister-in-law, would very possibly fail to
know her now in the time of her adversity.  Rather, Mesdames de
Lauraguais and Châteauroux retired to a small hôtel in the Rue du
Bac, which the favorite had inhabited before.  On August 28th they
arrived, travel-stained, weary, but mightily relieved in heart at
being safe at their journey's end.  The little house was desolate
enough when they entered it, but, with the combined efforts of the
two maids, the valet Fouchelet, and the _concièrge_, a supper was
contrived, some beds prepared, and a little fresh air, hot as it was,
let through the musty rooms.

At one o'clock of the next day Mme. de Lauraguais, much refreshed by
her sleep and revived by her chocolate, entered her sister's bedroom.
Marie Anne was still in bed, wide-awake, however, and meditating on
getting up.

"Good-morning, Anne.  Here is the latest _Nouvelles à la Main_ from
Mme. Doublet's.  Jeanne obtained it for me, I don't know where,
possibly at Henri's."

"And what does it say?  What--of--Louis?"

Elise's expression changed.  "Oh--there is little of him."

"Tell me at once.  What has been done now?  I am, perhaps, no longer
Duchess?"

"No, no!  You mistake.  There is only his 'expression of regret for
the flagrancy of my former life, the bad example I have set my
people--a promise to amend for the future, God granting me a life to
lead with justice and righteousness.'*  That is all."


* _The Old Régime_, Lady Jackson, vol. i., p. 309.


Mme. de Châteauroux's lip curled, but she said nothing.  After an
instant's pause she struck a little gong at her side, and, at
Antoinette's quick appearance, observed, languidly:

"I rise now.  My garments at once."  As the maid disappeared, she
turned again to her sister.  "Is that all your news?"

"No.  Here is something which you will wish to hear.  The Duc
d'Agenois, arrived in Paris a month ago, is suffering an attack of
fever at his hôtel in the Rue de l'Evêque."

"Ah!  François again!"  Again the Duchess was silent, and presently a
curious smile came to play about her lips.  Elise interrupted the
reverie.

"I do not understand this, Anne.  His exile--"

"Was for two years.  It is ended.  He served me well before, Elise.
It is an omen.  Through him I shall rise again.  I tell you so."

"Be considerate this time, then.  Do not banish him a second time.
Tell me, how are you going to occupy yourself to-day?  One will
perish of ennui here."

"One must expect it.  Let us become philosophers.  I am going to
write presently to du Plessis.  If Claudine de Tencin is in the city,
we will go to her.  She will not refuse to receive me.  To-morrow--I
think that I will go to François.  Yes, I mean it.  Do not be
shocked.  To-day I despatch Fouchelet to Versailles with a billet to
Mme. de Boufflers to send me my furniture, my toys, the rest of my
wardrobe, the dogs, and--my servants.  If we must live here, Elise,
we will do so.  I am a little tired of camps and of being continually
interested in guns and armaments; this will be a rest, a relief, for
a time.  And after--when the Court returns--"

"Peste!  That will be monstrous."

"Yes," responded la Châteauroux, with a vague smile, "that will be
hard.  We shall see, however.  There will be--always--François.  Send
now to the Hôtel de Mailly and have Henri come to dine with us--off
what we have!"

Half an hour later Mme. de Châteauroux sat in the salon of her
_hôtel_ composing, with some difficulty, the epistle to Mme. de
Boufflers, who, as mistress of the palace of the Queen, was obliged
to remain at Versailles during the Queen's absence.  It was not an
easy thing to make acknowledgment of her disgrace to the woman who,
next to herself, was the haughtiest at Court.  But the letter was
written in some way, and Fouchelet directed to depart with it as soon
as he had finished serving dinner.  Then Mme. de Lauraguais rejoined
her sister, and they sat quiet, together, listening to the hum of the
city, the city of the world, around them.  Presently a bell sounded
below.  Some one was admitted.  The two listened for a moment, and
then Elise rose as the salon door opened and Henri de Mailly-Nesle
came in.

"Dear Henri!  You are so good!"

"Elise!  You are well?"

The Marquis embraced the Lauraguais with some affection, and then
turned to his youngest sister, who had not risen.

"Madame, you wished me to come, I believe?" he asked, gravely.

"But certainly!  It is three months that we have not seen each other.
Is it so unusual that I wish to behold you again?" she asked,
loftily.  It was not often that Henri attempted to reprove her even
by a tone, and she would not permit it now.

Her manner gave her brother his cue, and, with a mental shrug, he
accepted it.  His manner was entirely different as, after certain
conventional remarks, he asked: "You have not heard, perhaps, of the
return of M. d'Agenois after his exile?"

"I learned it this morning," she responded, indifferently.

"He is ill, it seems.  The air of Paris still does not agree with
him."  Henri took a meditative pinch of snuff.  "Apropos of
d'Agenois, Anne, have you heard from Claude?"

"Claude!  No.  Surely he is not also returned?"

"Not he.  He is in one of the English colonies at a town with some
impossible Homeric name."

"Ah!  I warned him that he would perish of ennui among those savages."

"On the contrary, he would appear, from a letter which I have
received, to be very well amused.  From his accounts he has met there
some delightful people--a charming girl--by name--peste!  I forget
the name--"

"It is no matter.  Claude among the bourgeois!  Who could fancy it?
Eh bien, let us dine."

The dinner was not protracted, for none of the three found it very
comfortable.  At its end Mme. de Châteauroux rose abruptly, snapping
a finger for Fouchelet, and turning to her brother with the
dismissing command, "Summon our chairs, Henri."

Mailly-Nesle went off obediently to see that the chairs and link-boys
were ready, while the sisters adjusted their scarfs and caps.  The
brother handed them out, gave directions as to their destination, and
himself started to return on foot to his _hôtel_.  The ladies were
going to Mme. de Tencin, who lived near by, not far from the Orleans
Palais Royal.  Though they had dined at an unconventionally late
hour, it was not yet dark, the sunset just fading into a twilight
that played in softening shadows about the old streets, with their
high, gabled wooden houses, and the occasional buildings of stone.
The streets were quiet, for all Paris was at supper.  A few chairs, a
chaise or two, and now and then a coach with some familiar
coat-of-arms on its panels passed them.  Foot-passengers were few.
In crossing the Place du Palais Royal, however, Mme. de Châteauroux,
looking out of the open window of her chair, encountered the glance
of a priest going the opposite way.  She bowed, and he uncovered with
a respect less marked than usual, walking on without any attempt to
speak to her.  It was the Abbé de Bernis.

"Victorine is here, then," concluded madame.  "I wonder how she will
receive me?"  And at the question a pang smote the Duchess's heart.
Her fall was accomplished; but its consequences she had not yet
endured.

Twilight rose rapidly now, and it was dark enough for the torches of
the link-boys to be lighted by the time the slow-moving chairs
stopped at their destination.  The Hôtel de Tencin was not imposing
from the outside.  It was narrow and high, with a larger building
close on either hand.  Inside, however, it was furnished like a
palace, and, indeed, most of the guests who entered it spent the
greater part of their lives in or about the abode of royalty.

Claudine Alexandrine Guérin de Tencin, the foremost figure in the
salon life of the day, was a devoted friend to Mme. de Châteauroux.
The favorite's grand manner and unapproachable bearing were after her
own heart, and, since Marie Anne's accession to the highest post at
Court, the leader of the salons had actually curbed her wit on behalf
of her friend, and refrained from two excellent epigrams that would
have seemed to slur the favorite's beauty and taste.  It was but this
afternoon that, in her small boudoir, Mme. de Tencin, with Victorine
de Coigny and François de Bernis, had carried on a very animated
discussion relative to the recent affair at Metz.  After tea the abbé
returned to the Lazariste, while Victorine, who had no life left
after his departure, promised to remain with her friend during the
evening.

Paris was empty at this season, and the regular salons were closed.
The Duchesse du Maine had carried off all her pet philosophers and
literati to Sceaux.  That small portion of the Court which had not
contrived to follow the army was scattered over France.  The very
Opera was shut.  And thus Mme. de Tencin and Victorine resigned
themselves to the most stupid of evenings after their small supper.
At something after seven o'clock, however, the first valet appeared
on the threshold of the small white-and-gold room, with the
announcement:

"The Duchesse de Lauraguais.  The Duchesse de Châteauroux."

Mme. de Tencin sprang to her feet.  From just outside came the stiff
rustle of feminine garments.

"Marie!"

"Claudine!"

The two women flung themselves into each other's arms, touched
cheeks, first on one side, then on the other, and finally Mme. de
Tencin held the Duchess off at arm's-length, gazed at her through a
river of tears, and murmured, in a transport of grief: "My poor Anne!"

"Claudine!  Cl--audine!"

Thereupon Mme. de Châteauroux closed her eyes and gracefully fainted
away.  Elise screamed.  Mme. de Tencin, with moans of compassion,
supported her beloved friend, and Victorine, shaking with inward
laughter, ran away for sal-volatile, a glass of wine, and a fan.
When she returned with these necessaries, la Châteauroux, reclining
upon a satin sofa, was aristocratically reviving.  After a few
moments' application of the fan and salts, coupled by the consumption
of the cordial, she was sufficiently restored to greet Victorine
affectionately, and to recount, with a thousand airs and as many
variations, her own story.  It was a pathetic recital.  Elise wept
unrestrainedly, and even Mme. de Coigny became absorbed before the
climax was reached.

"And so, actually, it was Maurepas, Anne, who betrayed you?"

"Actually, _ma chère_.  There is no doubt of it.  I have vowed his
ruin."

"If any one could accomplish that, you are certainly the one to do
so.  But he is called indispensable to the ministry."

"He is the most implacable enemy in the world.  But--I also am
implacable, Claudine."

Mme. de Tencin shook her head and reflected mournfully.

"What will you do?" inquired Victorine, with some curiosity.

"I?  I have a plan.  It turns upon--whom do you think?"

"I never think.  Tell us at once.  I burn to know."

"François d'Agenois."

"Marie!"

"Again!"

The latter exclamation came from Victorine.  The Duchess smiled at
her.  "Yes, again.  The first time he was a complete success.  I will
make him so this time."

"Poor boy!"

"Yes--he will be banished for life.  But there is no one else."

"What a pity that your cousin, Count Claude, is still away."

"Ah, yes.  Henri says that he is in America.  Imagine it.  However,
Claude was less useful.  I had more feeling for him--my cousin, you
understand."

"When do you visit the Duc d'Agenois?"

"Really, I do not know.  I had thought of to-night.  That would be a
romance, would it not?  But I am too fatigued.  Our journey from Metz
was frightful.  You cannot conceive it."

"My poor darling!  But do let us have some amusement.  Victorine is
in despair.  There are no men in the city."

"I saw M. de Bernis in the Place du Palais," observed Elise.

Victorine colored delicately.  "Dear Duchess, he is not a man.  He is
a priest," she said, lightly.

"And M. de Coigny--he is no longer a man, but a marshal," retorted
madame.

This time the little Marquise made no reply.  She suddenly turned
serious, and a pause crept upon the four.

Mme. de Tencin, after waiting nearly a minute for some one to speak,
herself exclaimed: "Come, let us play at piquet.  It is the only
thing left.  Cavagnole is impossible.  Mme. de Lauraguais, I leave
you to the Maréchale.  Victorine, you will be becoming a second
Mirepoix soon.  Marie, you shall play with me.  Come--the tables are
here."

La Châteauroux sighed.  She intensely disliked cards.  "Ah, well--I
will play till I have lost ten louis.  That--since I have already
lost one--is all that I can afford.  Then we will go home.  François
must wait till to-morrow."

"Poor man!"

Mme. de Tencin led the way to the gaming-room, which, to tell the
truth, was a principal feature in her _hôtel_; and here the four
ladies seated themselves at two tables.  It took Mme. de Châteauroux
a little more than an hour to lose her stipulated sum, for stakes
among women are not high.  That being done, true to her word, she
rose.

"It is necessary to depart, dear Claudine.  I am frightfully sleepy.
You have given us the most delightful evening possible.  Come, Elise,
finish your hand.  How much have you won?  Come, we must really go."

"And I also," rejoined Victorine, rising from her place.

"There is wine in my boudoir.  We will drink to you, Marie Anne, and
your great success with the d'Agenois."

So they all rustled back to the little salon, adjusted their very
light wraps, partook of the liqueur and cakes prepared, and then
departed, each to her chair, with many affectionate adieus.
Victorine, yawning mentally, went her way to her lonely abode in the
Rue Fromentin, while the others returned to the Rue du Bac, where
madame was greeted with news that made her furious with
mortification.  Fouchelet had returned from Versailles with the word
from Mme. de Boufflers that Mme. de Châteauroux's wardrobe and dogs
should be despatched to her on the following day.  As to the
furniture and toys in her apartments, and her private chef and
footmen, they had belonged to Mme. de Châteauroux not as woman, but
as favorite of his Majesty.  They were really the insignia of office,
and no longer belonged to one who had been publicly dismissed from
her post.

The letter in which these things were said was perfectly cold,
perfectly polite, and perfectly unreasonable.  Its tone, however, was
not to be mistaken.  It was the first deep wound given to the deposed
sub-queen, and its sensation was too fresh to be easily borne.  At
something after two o'clock in the morning she fell into an unquiet
sleep, and then Mme. de Lauraguais, who had attended her, crept away
to her own room, too tired to scold her maid.

On the following morning la Châteauroux had, apparently, recovered
from her chagrin.  She ate an egg with her chocolate, laughed at her
sister's clouded face, sent Alexandre to a furniture house with
orders to refurnish completely her present abode, advised her sister
to make a round of the toy-shops that morning, and at eleven o'clock
re-dressed herself preparatory to the forthcoming visit to her
old-time lover.

François Emmanuel Frederic, Duc d'Agenois, returned from a long
Italian exile to Paris and fever, had left his bed this morning for
the second time, and, wrapped in silken dressing-gown and cap, with a
_couvre-pied_ to correspond, reclined upon a small couch in his most
comfortable salon, indulging in a profound fit of melancholy.  His
history certainly warranted an occasional turn of despair.
Unfortunate enough to have fallen in love with her who was destined
to become favorite of France; unwise enough to have kept his passion
alight in defiance of the King of this, his adopted country;
unforeseeing enough to have offered the woman marriage; by all these
things winning a two-years' banishment; he had now been absurd
enough, after the exile, to return again to the very den of the lion.
More than this, having, even in illness, learned the story of the
disgrace of the favorite and her return to Paris, he was now capping
the climax of folly by daring to wish--that she would come to him.
What benefit he could possibly derive from such a proceeding, the
rash youth did not stop to consider.  He only lay upon his couch,
very weak in body and very flushed of countenance, hoping one moment,
utterly despairing, as was sensible, the next.  Really, according to
Fate's usual laws, the idea of her coming was utterly absurd.  And
yet she came.  About noon d'Agenois heard, with sharpened ears, the
great front door open and close.  Then there was silence again, while
he nervously fingered the tassels of his gown and stared at the
ceiling--more hopeless than ever.  Presently his valet hurried in,
with an anxious expression on his lively face.  Passing to his
master's side, he whispered a question in the Duke's ear.

"See her!" cried d'Agenois, leaping up.  "_Nom de Dieu_, Jean, fly!
Fly, I tell you!  Admit her--admit her--admit her--"

Jean ran back across the room, pushed open the door, and stood aside.
Mme. de Châteauroux, clothed in clouds of white muslin that floated
about her in fold after fold, luminous, filmy, her golden hair
unpowdered, curling upon her shoulders, her eyes lustrous, an
expression of tender melancholy on her face, appeared on the
threshold, framed in the bright sunshine that streamed through the
windows.

"Anne!"  The man gave a faint cry and began to move towards her,
dizzily, both arms outstretched.  He had loved her faithfully
throughout the two years.  Had he not a right to tremble now, at
their reunion?

The Duchess smiled slowly into his eyes, and moved towards him in a
fashion peculiar to herself, not walking, floating rather.

"Anne, you are not changed--you are not changed at all.  You are just
as I have thought of you.  You are my angel.  You came--you did not
forget--I have been so ill, have suffered so.  Ah, you are adorable!"

With nervous eagerness he drew her to the sofa beside him, and sat
looking into her face, delightedly noting every feature, every
shining hair tendril, counting the very breaths that passed her lips.
Madame, who had known him so well in the old days, who thought of him
always as one much younger than herself, ran her fingers through his
dark hair, smoothed the forehead that was so hot, and insisted on his
lying down again.  This being accomplished, she seated herself near
him, one of his hands fast holding hers, his eyes smiling up at her.

"You know my story--that I am nothing, now, François?" she asked.

"I know only that you are my angel, Anne.  What more could I wish?"

Thus this first visit passed off to the highest satisfaction of
madame.  D'Agenois had always pleased her, was ever obedient to her
way of thinking, was singularly unselfish and unsuspicious, and his
blind devotion to her was perhaps the only reason why she did not
care for him as she had seemed to care for Louis of France.  The
young Duke was, moreover, still far from well; and la Châteauroux was
enough of a woman to have a taste for humoring a patient who threw
himself, utterly regardless of consequences, upon her mercy.  The
first, then, became the beginning of an infinite series of visits,
none of which was short.  Madame had not been in Paris a week before
she discovered that nothing but the boldest possible course was open
to her now.  The story of her dismissal from Metz, exaggerated in
every way, was discussed from palace to fish-market.  She was pointed
out in the streets and accosted with insulting remarks.  The _haute
bourgeoisie_ itself sneered at her, and as for the _noblesse_, those
who in the old days had schemed for weeks to obtain an invitation to
her salon, could now have seen the moons of Saturn with the naked eye
more easily than they would behold Mme. de Châteauroux in her chair.
Mme. de Mailly-Nesle refused to admit either sister to her _hôtel_.
Henri at intervals went to the Rue du Bac out of duty, not pleasure.
Mme. de Tencin, while she frequently summoned both sisters to her
side when she was alone, was always singularly unable to receive
Madame la Duchesse during one of her evenings.  Of all the former
friends and sycophants, Victorine de Coigny was the single person who
allowed herself to be seen in all places, at all hours, with the
deposed favorite, without finding her popularity thereby lessened.
But the little Maréchale was a peculiar case.  It was her role to be
unusual, unconventional; and this one thing added to her _risqué_
list could not harm her.  Even had there been danger in it, Victorine
would have clung to the other woman, for the sake of their old
friendship.  But Victorine had a rash nature.

Amid her little turmoil Marie Anne moved with apparent serenity.
Certainly her world, what part of it was still in Paris, must at
first have suspected the pangs of mortification that they daily
caused her.  But, so far as outward evidence was concerned, there was
none.  A woman who had had the wit and the unscrupulous fortitude to
attain to the position once occupied by Marie Anne de Mailly-Nesle,
possessed enough strength of character to accept the circumstances
attendant on her fall with excellent philosophy.  She was the talk of
all Paris, of Versailles, and of Sceaux.  Her attitude was
unceasingly watched and commented on; and, after two weeks, a new
idea began to dawn in the various salons.  It was the startling one
that madame had found a new string for her straightened bow.  The
idea originated when, one evening at the Hôtel du Tours, the
discovery was made that five people, on five consecutive days, had
seen the chair of Mme. de Châteauroux waiting in the Rue de l'Evêque
at the door of the d'Agenois _hôtel_.

Three of these people, moreover, had seen her herself issue from the
_hôtel_ door, had refused recognition to her, and gone their ways.
The salon of M. Vauvenargues gasped.  What a plan of action!  How
daring!  How truly like the whilom favorite!  Was she in love with
him, after all?  What were the arms of Châteauroux and d'Agenois?
Were the quarterings harmonious?  By the middle of September the
wedding was discussed as a surety, and many a grande dame wondered if
she might not throw hauteur to the winds and go.  Who would not wish
to study the bridal dress?  And then--after--question of
questions!--what would accrue when his Majesty returned?  The salons
gasped again, wondered, and waited.

Matters also waited for some time.  There occurred one of those
aggravatingly hopeless stand-stills when society purfled and shrugged
and created tireless smoke at a rate which science could not easily
measure.  No wedding announcement was made; neither did his Majesty
return to Paris.  Fribourg had proved to be a city possessed of
rather better resources of defence than the Court before its walls
had of amusement.  After two weeks of cannonading and unsuccessful
sorties on the part of the besieged, the Court grew very bored
indeed, and most of the ladies followed her Majesty back to France.
If the Queen had wished to stay longer at Louis' side, she did not
voice the wish, for her husband entertained a different notion.
Among the few departing gentlemen was a certain M. Lenormand
d'Etioles, a nonentity to history, who very joyfully accompanied his
wife away from the occasional sight of his Majesty, to an estate at
Meudon, where madame deigned to reside for one month.

The last siege of the campaign was at last triumphantly concluded on
the 28th day of October, and three days later came the first rumor of
the King's approaching return to Paris.  France received the news
with hysterical joy.  It was odd, considering his ways, how
universally adored throughout his youth this King was.  To his people
he was a warrior hero.  And, indeed, his personality, since the first
time that he had appeared in public, in a golden robe one yard long,
with violet leading-strings about his little shoulders, had been
beautiful enough to inspire worship.  The portraits of his old age
are hideous enough; but that of Vanloo, which the great painter
declared he could not do justice to, is the one which should stand
out above all others as the true picture of this King of
lotus-eaters.  Preparations were made to give his Majesty, and what
of the army was with him, a magnificent reception.  An evening
procession was arranged, during which all Paris and her river were
literally to roll in fire.  The Faubourg St. Antoine turned out _en
masse_ for the occasion, and, stranger still, not a noble in the city
but contributed certain louis d'or for fireworks, and arranged
windows and a party to view the procession.

Mme. de Châteauroux was addressed by no one on the subject of these
preparations.  The royal coach would pass neither the Rue du Bac nor
the Rue de l'Evêque.  Mme. de Mailly-Nesle did not dream of asking
her sister-in-law to sit at her windows overlooking the Pont Royal,
which Louis must cross on his way to the Tuileries.  But even had the
invitation been given, the Duchess would have refused it.  It was not
in her plan that the King should find her face among those of the
throng; but eagerly she prayed that its absence might be felt.

"François, upon the 13th of November I shall stay all day here with
you.  Nay, better, you shall come to me, and I will serve you such a
little supper as--"

"Anne!  Who could touch food in thy presence?"

Madame smiled at him, and they ceased to speak.  They could sit
silent now for uncounted minutes, madame knowing every thought that
flitted through the brain of the young man; d'Agenois fancying,
perhaps, that he knew as much of the Duchess.  If this were not so,
what mattered it?  He was supremely happy.  He had lost all jealousy,
even of royalty, for he willingly believed what she told him with
every look: that she loved him, only, at last.

At the time of their short conversation relative to the home-coming
of the King, they were in the Hôtel d'Agenois, returned half an hour
before from a drive.  The Duke lay upon a couch, idly watching his
companion, who sat toying with a bit of _découpure_, her back to the
windows, a soft light falling upon her hair and shoulders.  It had
been a quiet half-hour, and madame was beginning to be tired.  She
was contemplating a return to her own hôtel, when an interruption
occurred.  Some one was admitted below.  Some one came hurriedly
up-stairs, and Mme. de Lauraguais, unannounced, ran into the room.

"My dear Elise!  Your breath is quite gone!  Is there a fire--a
scandal--a death?"

"None of them.  Wait!"  She sank into a chair to regain her breath,
while François sounded a gong, intending to order wine.

"It is only Henri, who sends us an urgent note to come at once to his
hôtel.  I received it, and came for you.  The coach is outside.  He
sent it."

Madame shrugged.  "What startling thing can have happened?" she said,
smiling.  "Perhaps Laure is dying, and wishes for me.  However, I
come."

And, after a gentle farewell for the day to d'Agenois, madame went.
The Mailly-Nesle coach bore the two ladies at a rapid pace across the
Rue St. Honoré, out upon the quay and on to the Pont Royal, on the
opposite side of which, just across from the Théatins, was the Hôtel
de Mailly.  During the drive the sisters scarcely spoke.  Mme. de
Châteauroux certainly did not seem curious as to the reason for
Henri's imperative summons.  To tell the truth, she was not thinking
of it.  She was finishing a dream.

Henri himself met them at his door, smiled at Marie Anne's languid
greeting, refused to reply to the eager question of Elise, but
conducted them rapidly up-stairs into the grand salon.  Here stood
the Marquise, Henri's wife, with two people, a man and a woman.  As
she caught sight of the man's face, Mme. de Châteauroux gave a little
cry, and turned suddenly colorless.

"Claude!" she said.

Claude came forward, raising her hand to his lips, and saluting Mme.
de Lauraguais, who was staring at him as at one raised from the dead.

Then de Mailly went back, and took the woman by the hand.  A slight,
straight, girlish figure she had, a fair complexion, and a pair of
large grayish eyes, that were presently lifted to the face of la
Châteauroux.

"Anne," said Claude, quietly, "let me make known to you my wife."

"Your wife!"

Deborah, with rather a pathetic little smile, courtesied low.




CHAPTER III

November Thirteenth

It was thus that Claude brought home his wife.  Two months before he
had been married to her in Dr. Carroll's chapel by Aimé St. Quentin,
with all Annapolis to witness; and next day he left America on the
_Baltimore_, in company with Deborah, and her very modest little
travelling coffer.  Truly bridal weather was theirs.  The skies were
fair, seas calmly blue, and continuous light western winds, sent by
the very gods themselves, carried them straight to the English coast.
All told, they were on the ship but six weeks--six strange,
half-terrible weeks to the colonial girl.  She was learning to know
her husband, and he her.  In a way, not always, but by spells,
Deborah was happy.  She loved the sea, and she grew to be very fond
of the ship, clinging to it during the last days of the voyage as she
had not clung to her far Maryland home.  She had become dimly
apprehensive of the life into which she was going, of which Claude
had lately told her so much more than he could do during their
comradeship in Annapolis.  He also made her speak with him much in
the French tongue, which she did readily enough at first, in a manner
caught from St. Quentin, her first instructor.  But when it came to
using no English, to hearing none from Claude, her tongue faltered,
and she would remain silent for hours at a time rather than appear
awkward before him.  Claude was very gentle.  He made her finally
understand, however, how much easier it would be for her to make
mistakes now, than to do so in the land to which they were going.  He
told her the story of Marie Leczinska, who had acquired all her
knowledge of the language of her adopted country from a waiting-maid
who spoke a Provençal patois, and how the Queen was ridiculed by all
the Court till she studied secretly, many hours a day, with her
confessor, and was now, when she chose to exert herself, one of the
most excellent linguists in France.  So Deborah took heart, and tried
more bravely, until, by the time they had crossed the English Channel
and landed in Calais, none but a close observer could have found a
flaw in her ordinary conversation.

Claude de Mailly himself passed a very contented six weeks on the
Atlantic.  A day or two after his marriage the realization of that
marriage, its haste, its rashness, its short-sightedness, the fact
that his wife had not one drop of blue blood in her veins, came over
him in such a wave that he was half drowned.  What was it that he had
done?  Who was he carrying back with him to the most fastidious, the
most critical Court in Christendom?  A bourgeois!  A Provençal!  A
child!  And Claude, with angry, anxious injustice, for three days
avoided his wife, and barely saw her except at meals.  The thing that
reattracted his attention to her was the fact that, during this time,
Deborah never made the slightest attempt to force her presence upon
him.  If she were unhappy, he did not know it.  He never saw her
weep; he heard no word of complaint.  And this unusual thing piqued
his interest.  On the fourth morning he found her sitting alone in
the stern of the vessel, gazing back at the western horizon with
far-off eyes.  Seating himself beside her, he leaned over and took
one of her hands in his.  She turned towards him instantly, looked at
him for a moment, and then drew it quietly away.

"You needn't do that," she said.

And then it was that Claude knew how glad he was to do it--to have
the right to do it.  And thereupon he threw care to the winds and
became her slave.  He, too, regretted the end of the voyage, when it
came.  Nevertheless, he had, in the past, suffered severely from
homesickness, and Paris, Versailles, Henri, Elise, and, more than all
of them together, his other cousin, were constantly in his mind.  He
dreamed and talked of them when he slept, and, if Deborah had been
proficient enough in French to make out the half-coherent sentences
that passed her husband's lips at night, she would probably have
learned still more about her approaching life in this way.

Unquestionably, Deborah dreaded the new life.  She had reason to; not
alone because of the natural shyness attendant on a country girl's
first appearance at a great Court.  She knew that Claude's whole
existence was bound up there.  She believed that he cared rather more
than he actually did about this life that she had never lived.  In
consequence, upon the drive of several days from Calais to Paris,
Deborah grew more and more silent, more and more definitely
apprehensive, with each new stage.  On the evening of November 8th
they arrived at Issy, and there spent the night.  Next morning Claude
rose with the sun, some time before Deborah even awoke.  He went
outside of their post-house and walked delightedly through the
familiar streets, listening to his own language spoken with his own
accent on every hand, discovering well-known shops and buildings, and
returning in the highest spirits to Deborah at nine o'clock.  They
had their chocolate and rolls together, Deborah eating little and
silently, Claude jesting and laughing continually till she was roused
out of her apathy by his thoughtlessness towards her.  It was not,
however, till they were rolling along the Paris road that she
spoke--in English:

"Well, Claude, you have brought your Madame the Countess home to the
King.  He'll be satisfied, I hope."

Apparently both the allusion and the bitterness were lost upon him.
He only answered with a bright smile: "I am satisfied, my Deborah.
What the King thinks is not my concern.  Oh, I had not told you, had
I?--that the King is not here.  He is coming home with the army next
Saturday, the 13th, from Strasbourg.  You know he has been fighting
all summer.  They are going to give him a triumph on his return.
There will be a procession through the street, and the King will ride
in it.  You will see him then, Deborah.  Shall you like it all?"

"I--don't know.  I never saw a king," responded the girl, interested
in spite of herself in the anticipation of these hitherto scarcely
dreamed-of glories.

At half-past eleven o'clock their chaise passed the barrier, and they
rolled down the narrow street towards the river, in Paris at last.
Claude himself was quiet now.  He was a little anxious; he could not
be sure just what he should find "at home."  Moreover, the familiar
streets and sounds no longer raised his spirits.  Instead, they came
so near to bringing tears to his eyes, that he was relieved when
Deborah asked:

"Where are we going?  To another inn?"

"I am not sure.  I have directed the man to the Hôtel de Mailly.
But, if no one is there, we must go to an inn.  Look, Deborah, there
is the Seine, there is the Pont Royal, and there, just ahead, is
Henri's house, where we are going.  Are you glad--little one?"

* * * * * * *

It was half-past ten o'clock that night before Claude and his wife
were again alone together.  They had left the salon thus early
through weariness, leaving the rest of the family party to disband as
it would.  Neither the Count nor Deborah spoke till the suite of
apartments assigned them on the second floor had been gained and the
door to their antechamber closed.  Deborah was going on to what she
supposed must be their bedroom, when Claude caught her hand.

"Surely you are going to say good-night?" he asked, smiling.

"_Good-night_!  Why--I don't understand," she said, quickly.

Of a sudden the smile left Claude's face.  He had not thought of this
before.  "There, Debby, is your room--on this side is mine.  A maid
whom Mme. de Mailly-Nesle has kindly lent you is waiting for you.
Henri's valet is there--where I sleep.  We do not occupy the same
room.  It--it is not the custom.  Therefore sit here with me for a
few moments, and tell me--how you like them all--my family?"

Deborah stared at him in bewilderment during the explanation; but,
true to her nature, she accepted it without comment, permitting
herself to be drawn down upon the little sofa where he sat, and
passively leaving her hands in his.

"Tell me now--do you like them?"

Deborah hesitated.  "What mistakes did I make?" she asked, finally.

"Not one, my Deborah, save that you were not insolent enough."

She smiled faintly.  "I like Monsieur le Marquis."

"And he you!  Yes, you must love him for my sake.  He is more than my
brother.  And his wife?"

"_Is_ she his wife, Claude?  Why does he always call her madame?  Why
did you call me madame?  And she treated him so--so formally."

"_Parbleu!_ you are right; they do not know each other very well,
else she could hardly help loving him; and she would not be so
bourgeois as that!  Do you like her?  She was kinder to you, Debby,
than I have ever seen her to any woman.  Answer me--dost like her?"

"Yes--I liked her.  She never looked at me when she spoke, and she
scarcely spoke to any one else."

"True.  She does not approve them.  But Elise--Mme. de Lauraguais--"

"Yes, she is very pleasant, and a little pretty, too."

"And now--now--you met Mme. de Châteauroux.  What do you think of
her?" Claude asked the question firmly, after a struggle with himself.

Deborah turned crimson, and started to rise from her place, but de
Mailly gently held her back.  He would have his answer; and it was
given him.  After all, he had married a woman, and one whose
feelings, though often unexpressed, were none the less acute.  She
voiced them now.  "Claude--I hate her!  She is not pretty.  Her face
is hideous!  She was rude to me, to her sister, to the Marquise, to
every one but you.  And you sat beside her almost the whole
afternoon.  Ah!  I cannot bear her!  Mme. de Mailly told me why she
was in Paris, how she had been made to leave the King.  Claude, are
you not ashamed that she is of your blood?"

Deborah was on her feet now, and flung her words straight at her
husband.  He sat silent, quite still, rather pale, through the
outburst.  After it he did not answer her question, but only murmured
to himself, "Why do women so seldom like her?"  Then, looking up at
his wife, he said, kindly:

"Deborah, you know that I have always been fond of my cousin.
I--have been very proud of her.  So have we all.  Was it unnatural
that she should wish to talk with me after we had been separated for
so long?"

Deborah jerked her head impatiently.  "I do not like her," she
reiterated, with dogged displeasure.

Claude rose, with a faint sigh.  "Your French was wonderfully good.
I was very pleased, dear.  To-morrow--you shall have some costumes
ordered.  Naturally, yours are a little ancient in mode.  Good-night."

"Good-night."

He kissed her upon the forehead, and would have turned away, but that
suddenly she flung her arms about his neck passionately, and, raising
her lips to his ear, whispered: "Claude--Claude--I am a stranger
here.  You are all I have of--the old life.  Be--be kind to me."

It was almost the first emotion that he had ever seen her display,
and his heart was warm as he took her tenderly into his arms again,
whispering such words as only lovers know.  Five minutes later
Deborah crept away to her room happier than she had been before upon
the soil of France; and not even the somewhat terrifying stiffness of
madame's maid, nor the loneliness of this strange room, had power to
banish the memory of her husband's good-night.

The four succeeding days passed both rapidly and slowly.  From late
morning till late night Deborah's hours were filled.  She and Claude
were to remain at the Hôtel de Mailly till the return of the King,
after which they would take an apartment in Versailles.  For the
purpose of selecting one, they went together to the little city on
Thursday.  In the Rue Anjou, near the pièce des Suisses, they
discovered a very pretty abode in the second floor of a house--rooms
once occupied by the Chevalier de Rohan, of duelistic fame, furnished
and hung in perfect taste, with precisely the number of rooms
desired.  Then Deborah went to see the monstrous, silent palace and
park; after which she and Claude dined together at a café in the open
air, quite _à la bourgeois_, somewhat to the unspoken apprehension of
Claude, who was not pleased with the unconventional affair, which,
however, unduly delighted his wife.  They returned to Paris in the
early evening by coach, well satisfied with the day.  To Deborah's
consternation, Claude next engaged a maid for her, a woman whom she
was supposed to command at will, who was to dress and undress her,
arrange her coiffure in the absence of the regular hair-dresser, care
for her wardrobe, and conduct madame's affairs of the heart with
discretion.  To the little Countess's great delight, however, her
first person in this line left her service after three days, for the
reason that Mme. de Mailly seemed too devoted to monsieur the
husband, and, in consequence, there were no chances for fees of
secrecy such as she was accustomed to count upon as among her
perquisites of office.  By the time of their removal to Versailles,
another attendant had been found who pleased her mistress better.
Julie was lively, young, rather pretty, and not long from the
provinces.  If her modes for hair and panniers were not so Parisian
as those of her predecessor, at least she and young Mme. de Mailly
took a fancy to each other from the first, and Deborah was more than
content.  Meantime Claude had happily discovered and re-engaged his
former valet, and thus, with the addition of a chef and scullion and
two lackeys, their little _ménage_ would be complete.  Before all
these matters were arranged, however, the Marquise de Mailly-Nesle,
who had taken an unaccountable fancy to Claude's wife, accompanied
Deborah to a milliner, to whom was intrusted the task of preparing a
wardrobe for the Countess.  Deborah watched the selections with
delight and a secret consternation.  Could Claude afford such things,
and such an infinite variety of them?  Finally, unable to hold her
peace about the matter, she drew the Marquise one side, and stammered
out the question of prices with pretty embarrassment.

"Mon Dieu! child, why should I ask prices?  If the bill is
reasonable, be assured that Claude will pay.  If it is too
large--pouf!--he will refuse to look at it!  That is all.  Do not be
alarmed."

Deborah, surprised and disturbed, felt that she must stop proceedings
at once, for the Maryland school of economy had been strict.  But a
shimmering blue satin, with cloth of silver for petticoat, and
ruffles of Venice point, was now under consideration.  Blue was her
own color.  She had never worn satin in her life--and dearly she
loved its enticing swish.  Why, unless Claude forbade, should she
refuse it?  And Claude did not forbid.  When she confessed her doubts
during their anteroom conference that evening, he laughed at her,
cried that she should live in blue satin if she chose, and asked what
she was to wear on the morrow at the royal procession.

"Oh--it is something that madame got at once--white silk brocaded
with pink flowers, and a petticoat with lace.  And I am to have a
lace cap with pink ribbons."

"Charming--and good-night.  Sleep late to-morrow, in preparation."

Upon this Saturday, the 13th of November, Paris did not wake up until
afternoon.  By two o'clock, however, St. Antoine had left its
domicile and was dispersing itself in unkempt groups along those
streets which, as it had been posted, his Majesty would ride through
in his triumphant home-coming, on his way to the Tuileries.  Marie
Leczinska and the Dauphin spent the morning in prayer, and were off
together, after a hurried dinner, to join their lord at the
southeastern barrier.  On the previous day Louis had been at Meaux,
but left that town in the afternoon, and spent the night at no great
distance from Paris.  To tell the truth, he was not too well pleased
at the information that his metropolis was desirous of giving him a
heroic welcome.  Certainly his title of _bien-aimé_ was anything but
his own choice.  Nothing bored him so thoroughly as affection taken
in the abstract.  All through his early life he seemed to be
unfortunate in having about him people to whom he was totally
indifferent, yet who persisted in blindly worshipping him.  In the
case of his wife, it had not always been so.  As a boy he had been
devoted to her.  But for the Dauphin, with his Jesuitical manners and
phrases for all occasions, his father had never pretended to care.
The daughters were more amusing.  This afternoon Louis would have
been very well pleased to see them when her Majesty's coach came up
with the royal staff, in the midst of which Louis sat on horseback.
The Queen, after alighting, stood looking at her husband with wistful
yearning; but young France, dropping on one knee in a dry spot in the
road, cried out, with very good expression:

"Sire, regard me as the representative of that nation which, with
tears of devotion and thanksgiving, greets its Father, its Hero, and
its King!"

There was a little pause.  Then Louis remarked, casually, "You will
catch cold without your hat, child," after which he turned to one of
his marshals with some remark upon the day.

How the Dauphin arose from his knee is not recorded.

Like all much-prepared-for cavalcades, this one was slow in starting.
His Majesty objected to the length of the route planned.  He was
anxious to be at home again; and he was tired of people.  Had
somebody sent for his turning-lathe?  He would do a bit of work when
he reached the Tuileries.  Why could not Richelieu take his place as
representative, and let him get quietly through the city in a public
coach?  It was nearly dark now.  Only after an endless series of
expostulations was he at last persuaded to conform to the wishes of
his people, and show himself in all the real beauty of his manhood.

Paris had waited very patiently through the bleak November afternoon,
shivering and laughing in anticipation of its pleasure.  Now the
windows of every house along the way were gleaming with candles and
dotted with heads.  On either side of the street torches began to be
lighted among the standing throngs.  Presently, as the heavy twilight
fell lower, officers of the police began, here and there, to illumine
the long chains of lanterns that were strung along the walls of
houses, and, at short intervals, across the streets; for Paris would
admit no night yet.  Every now and then, down among the standing
throngs, dashed the coach of some nobleman on the way to his own
view-point.  The drivers of these vehicles took no heed of the people
in their paths.  They were allowed to scramble away as best they
might, or left to be crushed beneath the horses' hoofs if they chose.
No one murmured, for the affair was quite usual.

By half-past five o'clock a goodly company was assembled in the
salons of Mme. de Mailly-Nesle; ladies who, in their eagerness to
behold the return of their King, were very willing to forget the fact
that they had ever failed to recognize the Marquise, for reasons
connected with a relative Duchess.  Upon their arrival at their
hostess' _hôtel_ they found awaiting them a new sensation in the
person of Claude, and a two-weeks' subject of gossip and discussion
in Claude's foreign wife.

Deborah, arrayed in her brocade, her rebellious hair fastened stiffly
in place with a thousand pins, the enormous hoops of her overdress
annoying her as much as possible, patches and powder upon her face
and hair, with the customary rouge on her cheeks, stood beside
Victorine de Coigny, the only new-comer with whom she did not feel
ill at ease.  Mesdames de Mirepoix, Rohan, and Châtelet stared at her
unceasingly, found her dress in good style, and her face, on the
whole, not bad.  L'Abbé de Bernis, who, to Henri's fruitless rage,
had accompanied Victorine hither, looked upon Deborah approvingly.
As to Claude, he did not approach his wife, but he watched her,
quietly, from wherever he chanced to be, involuntarily admiring her
presence, but undeniably dreading possible _faux pas_.  Of these
there had been as yet no signs.  Deborah certainly was frightened,
but she did not show it.  Obeying her husband's last behest, she kept
her head well up and her eyes on a level with those of the person to
whom she talked.  Mme. de Coigny, lively, good-natured, bored, but
never supercilious, conversed with the little Countess for some
moments upon her journey, upon Paris, and upon the return of the
King.  Deborah bravely answered her questions, and, less uncertain of
her French than she had been a week ago, even hazarded a few remarks
of her own with which the little Maréchale seemed pleased.  Their
_tête-à-tête_, however, was checked in its early stages by the
beginning of a general conversation opened by one of the _dames
d'étiquette_, Mme. de Rohan, who cried to her hostess, from across
the room:

"Truly, Mme. de Nesle, you have here all the world but two people."

"And who are those?" responded the Marquise, graciously, while the
salon grew suddenly quiet.

"Those?--why, the Duc d'Agenois and your cousin, Mme. de Châteauroux.
Where, if one may ask, are they?"

There was a vaguely indefinite murmur of interest from every part of
the room.  Then from la Mirepoix came another remark, one such as
only she was capable of making: "M. de Mailly--oh, I mean the
Count--you were formerly always cognizant of the whereabouts of the
dear Duchess.  Can you not inform us of them now?"

The company lifted its brow and a dozen glances were cast at
Deborah--this new little creature from the Americas.  "She does not
comprehend the allusion," was the general thought, when they saw her
attitude of large-eyed, inattentive innocence.  Only Claude, as he
came forward a little, snuff-box in hand, turned white.

"Ah, Madame la Maréchale, you speak of by-gone days.  I know the
engagements of Mme. de Châteauroux?  Impossible!  Am I my cousin's
keeper?"

"Perhaps," murmured the Marquise de Châtelet, sweetly, "she is to
form part of his Majesty's escort."

Silence followed this remark.  Mme. de Rohan glared with displeasure
at her companion, and the Marquise flushed a little beneath her
rouge.  It was too much, for once.  Mme. de Mailly-Nesle, with
commendable haste, turned to her near neighbor and reinstated the
_tête-à-têtes_.

"Ah!" murmured Mme. de Coigny to Deborah, "these _dames d'étiquette_
are insufferable.  They should be stricken with a plague!"

Deborah smiled very faintly, and could make no reply.  One of her
hands was tightly clenched.  Otherwise she appeared unconcerned
enough.

At this moment M. de Bernis, having decided the new Countess to be
rather presentable at a distance, drew nearer, with intent to
converse with her.  The abbé was, to-day, in his clerical dress, and
thus Deborah acknowledged Mme. de Coigny's introduction with great
gravity.  When Victorine presently turned aside to Coyer, de Bernis
began his conversation:

"Come to the window, here, madame, and look at the crowd upon the
quay.  In your country I dare swear you have no such _canaille_."

"Poor things!  How dirty and ragged they look in all the light,"
murmured Deborah, in English.

"You should one day drive through the Faubourg where they live; it
would interest you," returned the abbé, in the same tongue.

Deborah looked at him with a quick smile.  "English sounds very dear
to me.  Thank you vastly for speaking it."

"One would learn Sanscrit to gain a word of praise from your lips,
madame," was the abbé's unnecessary reply, whispered, not spoken.

The young girl was embarrassed.  How could a priest say such things?
Turning her head uneasily, she found Mme. de Coigny close to her, and
beheld a new expression on that childlike, fretful face.  It was as
well that, at this moment, the distant shouting of the throng
proclaimed the advance of the royal procession.  Under cover of the
general hastening to the lantern-hung windows, Victorine took
occasion to murmur in de Bernis' ear:

"Why are you always cruel, François?  Why will you continually
torture me so?  This child, now!  Have pity on her."

De Bernis shrugged impatiently.  "You are silly, Victorine.  It is
not my fault that you are jealous every time I speak to a woman."

They were silent for a moment.  Then Mme. de Coigny, as she stared
into the torchlit street below, sighed.  "Those faces--the rags--the
dirt--François, do they not remind you of our first days together in
the Court of Miracles?"

For reply the abbé silently kissed her hand.

All of Mme. de Mailly-Nesle's guests were by this time arranged in
the windows along the front of the _hôtel_.  Claude, escaping from
the women who would have questioned his heart away, sought Deborah's
side.  She received him with a friendly little smile that relieved
him of many fears.  A silence of expectation had fallen now over the
room, for the distant sounds of shouting and cheering were increasing
in clearness.

To his intense relief, Louis' long ride was nearly over; and, almost
at its end, when there should remain only a bridge to be crossed to
the Tuileries, he was hoping for something that should repay him for
all his sacrifice of time and comfort.  Since the day of the
dismissal from Metz the name of la Châteauroux had never crossed the
King's lips.  But silence is not indicative of forgetfulness.  On the
contrary, with every passing day Louis felt his life more intolerably
lonely, in the absence of her for whom he really cared more than any
one else.  Now, as he drew near to the Hôtel de Mailly, which he knew
well, expectation and hope increased his speed, and he passed the
Théatins at a lively trot.

"See, Deborah, here is the royal regiment.  Those, there, at the
head, just coming under the lights, are the marshals--ay, that is
Coigny!"

"Madame, your husband," murmured de Bernis in Victorine's ear.

"--And there are the Court pages in uniform, look--on the white
horses--Richelieu, d'Epernon, de Gêvres, de Mouhy, Trudaine--Heavens,
how familiar they all are!  And here is the Queen's coach.  _Voila_!
She looked out just then, at the shouts.  The Dauphin is with
her--they would not let the child ride.  He's all of fifteen now--is
he not, de Bernis?  And _now_, Deborah--there, alone--in front of the
corps--with the torches around him--that is the King."

Deborah Travis bent her head forward towards the window till the
light from the lantern that hung above her shone full in her face.
In the street, directly below, she beheld a great sorrel charger
caparisoned in white and silver, bearing a rider also in white, with
laced coat, cloth breeches, shining black riding-boots, white hat _à
la Garde Française_, and across his breast a wide blue ribbon,
fastened with three orders.  The eyes of Claude's wife flashed over
the figure and to the face, which was markedly distinct in the light
of the torches.

"Is that the _King_?" she whispered to herself, unconscious of
speaking.

At the instant that Louis passed beneath the string of lamps across
the way, Deborah's eyes fell upon his bright blue ones.  As though
she possessed magnetic power, the King responded to the look.  It was
not the face that he had hoped to find here, but it was one--as fair.
The royal hat came off, the royal figure bent to the saddle-bow.  And
then he was gone.  Deborah's cheeks were redder than her rouge.
Every woman in the room had turned to look at her, but some eyes,
perhaps, stopped at sight of Claude.  His face was deathly, and upon
it was plainly written new, quickening dread; while both of his white
hands were tightly clenched over his polished nails.




CHAPTER IV

Claude's Own

The _Nouvelles à la Main_ of the 15th of November announced, among
many things, that the Count and Countess de Mailly had entered their
apartment in the Rue d'Anjou at Versailles.  Deborah, who for some
time had been secretly caressing the thought of "home," went into the
little suite of rooms with a glorified, colonial sense of
mistress-ship.  Madam Trevor's method of housekeeping was familiar to
her in every detail, from candle-dipping to the frying of chickens;
and, while she felt rather helpless, having no slaves at her command,
she determined to do what she could with the two liveried lackeys,
and to demand others of Claude if she found it necessary.  She and
Claude had never discussed housekeeping together, for the reason that
Claude had no conception of the meaning of the word.

They arrived and were served with dinner in their little abode on
Monday.  Tuesday afternoon found Deborah seated helplessly in the
boudoir, with her husband, rather pale and nervous, before her.  He
had found her, utterly oblivious of the consternation of the chef,
the lackeys, and the scullion, washing Chinese porcelain teacups in
the kitchen.  And it was then that Deborah received her first lesson
in French great-ladyhood, by whose iron laws all her housewifely
instincts were to be bound about and imprisoned.  She must never give
an order relative to the management of their _ménage_.  She must
never purchase or arrange a single article of food that was to be
prepared for their table.  She must never dream of performing the
smallest act of manual labor.  She might designate the hour for
meals, or inform the first lackey how many were to be served, or what
beverage should be passed at her toilette.  She might keep her
appointments with costumers, milliners, hair-dressers, furriers,
jewellers, toy-men; and she might see that her engagement-book was
filled.  That was all that was expected of her in the way of labor.
She had made a great false step to-day, and it must not occur again.

And Deborah listened to Claude's explanation in silence, with her
pretty new world all tumbling about her ears.

"We might, then, as well have stayed at your cousin's house.  This is
only our tavern, kept for our convenience," she said, at last.

Claude nodded, and paid no attention to the sarcasm.  "This is where
we sleep, where we change our clothes, where we receive our friends."

"We've no home?"

"On the contrary, we make all Paris, all Versailles, our home."

Deborah folded her hands, and her face grew suddenly helpless in
expression.  "I don't like it," she said, faintly.

"Dear, you do not know it.  Wait.  You will soon be too much occupied
to think of it.  Why is your coffer still here?  Has not Julie
unpacked it?  You must not permit laziness."

"She has done all that I would allow.  I will finish it myself.
Claude, may I have something?"

"What?  You shall have it."

"You know in our salon there is, near the mantel, a little cabinet
against the wall--a little cabinet with two shelves, and a door and
key."

"Yes, yes.  'Tis for liqueurs, if we want to keep them.  Well?"

"I want that--I want the cabinet to use for myself."

"Just Heaven!  Have you then so many valuables, or so many secrets?"
He laughed, but there was curiosity also in his tone.

"You know that I have neither, Claude.  But I want the cabinet."

Claude shrugged, never dreaming what she intended the place for.  It
was but a little thing to ask; and besides, curiously enough, Claude,
who had been brought up among the most unreliable class of women in
the world, had yet been so little affected by their ways that, ten
weeks after their marriage, he was beginning to trust his wife.  She
was as honest as a man when she did not like a thing, or when she
wanted one; she was not talkative; she did not make scenes; he had
beheld her angry, but it was not with a malicious anger; and, more
than all, she never complained.  So far Claude had found nothing to
regret in his marriage.  He realized it now as he stood there in her
dressing-room, while she sat looking at him expectantly.

"Eh, well--the cabinet and its key are yours.  You'll not forget what
I have been telling you this afternoon?"

"No."

He smiled again, went to her side and kissed her.  "Good-bye, then.
I am going out.  You will not be lonely?  Mme. de Coigny may come.
After your presentation to the Queen, you know, there will be no idle
moments."

He left her with a little nod and smile, and, donning hat and cloak,
departed towards the Avenue de Sceaux, from which he turned into the
Rue des Chaniers, bound for a little building at the end of it, not
far from the deer-park, which was much in favor as an afternoon
assembling place for gentlemen of the Court during the unoccupied
hours of the afternoon.  Here one might gamble as he chose, high or
low; drink coffee, rum, or _vin d'Ai_; fight his duel, if need be; or
peruse an account of the last one in a paper, if he did not want to
talk.  It was a comfortable and ugly little place, kept by M.
Berkley, of fame somewhat undesirable in London, but of gracious
personality here.

To-day, for the first time in months, the little place was creditably
filled with its customary patrons, noblemen and lords to whom
camp-life had lately become more familiar than the Court.  Here were
assembled all those gentlemen who, two days ago, had ridden into
Paris with Louis; and a good many more who mysteriously reappeared
out of the deeps of lower Paris, where they had been hidden from
salon gossip and too many women.  That morning Richelieu, d'Epernon,
and de Gêvres left the Tuileries in despair.  The King, clad in a
stout leathern suit, was shut into an empty room with his friend the
carpenter, making snuff-boxes with all his might, and admitting
neither silk, velvet, his wife, nor the Dauphin into his presence.
His gentlemen were now less harmlessly occupied.  De Gêvres was
opposing d'Epernon on the red.  Richelieu, in a mood, played
solitaire _à la_ Charles VI. against himself, the sums that he lost
being vowed to go to Mlle. Nicolet of the Opéra ballet.  De Mouhy,
d'Argenson, de Coigny, de Rohan, Maurepas, Jarnac, and half a dozen
others were grouped about the room, drinking, betting, and gossiping.
The conversation turned, as it was some time bound to do, on la
Châteauroux and d'Agenois.

"The King has not yet, I believe, discovered the renewed
relationship," drawled d'Epernon, mildly.

"Perhaps not.  But in a week--imagine it!  Madame la Duchesse is
fortunate in having gentlemen scattered over most of the civilized
world on whom she may cast herself for protection in case of need!"
returned Richelieu, crossing glances with Maurepas.

There was a little round of significant looks and nods.  Evidently
the Duke's _sang-froid_ had not deserted him.  Every one knew very
well that the deposed favorite and her former preceptor were soon
bound to be at opposite ends of the scales, and that her rise now
meant his fall.

"I wonder--" began Coigny, thoughtfully, when again, for the
twentieth time, the door opened, and some one entered whose
appearance paralyzed the conversation.

"Well, gentlemen, I am thankful only that I am not a débutante at the
Opéra.  Such a reception would ruin me.  Am I forgotten?"

"Forgotten!"  It was a chorus.  Then one voice continued: "When one
sees a ghost, Claude, one fears to address it hastily.  It might take
offence."

"'I think it is a weakness of mine eyes that shapes--'"

"'This monstrous apparition'?  Thanks, truly!" observed de Mailly.

Richelieu then strode forward and seized his hand.  "He's in the
flesh, messieurs.  I am delighted, I am charmed, I am somewhat
overcome, dear Claude.  I should have pictured you at this moment
flirting in Spain, storming a seraglio at Constantinople, toasting
some estimable fräulein in beer, drowning yourself in tea and accent
in London, or--fighting savages in the West.  Anything but this!
Your exile is over, then?"

Claude smiled, but, before he spoke, Maurepas had come forward:

"My faith, gentlemen, you seem to be but slightly informed of the
last news.  Monsieur has been in Paris for a week with Madame the
Countess his wife, and--"

"His _wife_!  _Diable_!"

"Come, come, then, I was not far wrong.  Is she Spanish, Turkish,
German, English, or--by some impossible chance--French?  Speak!"

"I have not before had the chance, my lord," returned Claude, bowing.
"However, my tale is not so wonderful.  When I went upon my little
journey the King was so gracious as to express the hope that I would
return to Versailles when I should be able to present to him madame
my wife.  Well--in the English Americas I was so happy as--to have
engaged the affections of a charming daughter of their excellent
aristocracy there.  We were married nearly three months ago in a
private chapel by the Father Aimé St. Quentin; and so, madame being
pleased to return with me to Court, we set sail shortly after the
wedding, and--behold me!"

"Bravo--bravo!  You have been making history!  Madame, of course, is
not yet presented?"

"Scarcely, Chevalier, since her Majesty is barely returned."

"Are you stopping in Paris?"

"We have Rohan's former apartment in the Rue d'Anjou here."

"Aha!  Madame possibly brought a worthy _dot_--is it not so?"

If the question displeased Claude, he did not show it.  Shrugging and
smiling with some significance, he moved towards a card-table, and
instantly the estimate of Mme. de Mailly's prestige went up a hundred
thousand livres.  The room was now all attention to Claude.  He
ordered cognac, and his example was followed by a dozen others.  De
Gêvres and d'Epernon ceased their play.  Even Richelieu seemed for a
moment to be on the point of leaving the interests of Mlle. Nicolet,
but eventually he continued his amusement, only stopping occasionally
to glance around at the group of new sycophants, biding his own time.

"Of course, you have seen la Châteauroux, Claude?" questioned Rohan,
a little intimately.

De Mailly stared at him.  "Of course, as you say, I have seen her."

"D'Agenois' reign will be short, then," muttered Coigny to Maurepas.

Claude heard, flushed, and turned again to Rohan: "Chevalier, will
you dice?"

"With pleasure."

Cups were produced, and the rest began betting among themselves on
the outcome of the first throws.  Odds were not in Rohan's favor.

"A thousand louis, Chevalier, that my number is less than yours."

This was an unusual stake.  Rohan's eyebrows twitched up once, but he
took the wager calmly.  Deborah's reputed fortune went up another
hundred thousand francs, and advanced still further when Claude won
his throw; for they only win who do not need to do so.  De Rohan made
an effort to retrieve himself, but failed.  Then the stakes
diminished, for Claude had had his revenge for an impertinent
question, and did not desire to gain a new reputation for wealth.
However, he was three thousand louis to the good when Richelieu came
over and touched him on the shoulder.

"Enough, Claude, enough for the time.  Come with me.  I need you now.
M. Berkley will be always here to welcome you.  I--well, I shall not
be here every day.  Come."

Claude rose, good-naturedly.  "Certainly I will come, du Plessis.
_Au revoir_, gentlemen."

"_Au revoir_!  _Au revoir_!  When do you present us to madame?"

"We shall be delighted to see you as soon as Mme. de Mirepoix has
bestowed a card upon us."

A few further good-byes, and de Mailly and his old-time friend left
the house together and moved slowly down the street, the Duke
leading.  Claude did not speak, for it was for his companion to open
conversation.  This Richelieu seemed in no haste to do.  They had
proceeded for some distance before he remarked, suddenly:

"It is cold."

"Most true.  What hangs upon the weather?"

"This.  It is too chilly to wander about outside.  Take me to your
apartment and present me to the Countess."

"With pleasure, if you wish it."

"Many thanks."  They turned into a cross street that led towards the
little Rue Anjou, when Richelieu, after a deep breath, began quickly,
in a new strain: "Claude--do you know--that my fall is imminent?"

"What!"

"Oh, it is true.  My fall is imminent.  I am frank with you when I
say that never before has my position been so beset with
difficulties.  You would learn soon, at any rate, and I prefer that
you hear now, from me, what every member of the Court save Mme. de
Châteauroux herself knows--that it was I who, beside myself with
anxiety for the King, was the instrument of her dismissal from Metz."

Claude opened his mouth quickly as if to speak.  Thinking better of
it, however, he remained silent and waited.

"As I have said, madame, now out of touch with Court circles, has not
yet heard of what she would term my treachery.  But during the first
conversation she holds with a courtier she must learn the truth.  Of
course, you perceive that, if she comes again into favor--I--am
dismissed.  Of course, also, her every nerve is strained towards the
natural object of reattaining to her former position.  My dear
Claude, I am speaking to you in my own interests, but they are yours
as well.  Your cousin is just now playing with d'Agenois in order to
rouse the possible jealousy of the King.  It is her method.  It may,
for the third time, prove successful.  But if the success does come,
it will be over my fallen body.  I shall oppose her as I have opposed
nothing before, because never before have I been so deeply concerned.
I would ask you, Claude, which side you will espouse--hers or mine?"

Claude was silent for a few steps.  Then he said, musingly: "A battle
between my cousin and my friend.  You ask me a difficult question.
Perhaps you are thinking that, if a d'Agenois alone fails with his
Majesty, a d'Agenois and a de Mailly might do her work.  Is that your
notion?  Hein?"

"Your astuteness is as perfect as of old.  That is my notion.  And I
would beg of you that you do not allow yourself to be played with
again."

"As a de Mailly--I might be willing.  As the husband of my charming
wife--I do not need your pleading to decide me."

Richelieu laughed, and there was relief in the tone.  He had secured
himself from one danger, and, out of gratitude, he should befriend
this unknown wife if she were in the smallest degree possible.  "And
now for Mme. de Mailly!" he cried, gayly, with lips and heart, as
they approached the house in the Rue d'Anjou.

"She will be delighted.  I fancy her afternoon so far has been
lonely."

In this Claude was wrong.  Deborah's afternoon had been far from
dull.  Quite without her husband's assistance she was learning
something more of this Court life, this atmosphere in which he had
lived through his youth.  When he left her, early in the afternoon,
after the gentle lecture on manners, Deborah's first move had been to
take from her trunk those articles which Julie had been forbidden to
touch, to carry them into the empty salon, and place them in the
little black cabinet by the mantel, where she stood regarding them
for some moments absently.  They were ten crystal phials, of
different sizes, filled with liquids varying in tone from brown to
limpid crystal.  Upon each was pasted a paper label, covered with
fine writing, which told, in quaint phraseology and spelling, the
contents of the bottle, and the method of obtaining it.  Beside the
flasks was a small wooden box with closed lid, containing a number of
round, dry, brownish objects, odorless, and tasteless, too, if one
had dared bite into them.  They were specimens of _amanita muscaria_
and _amanita phalloides_ which Deborah, still catering to her strange
delight, had brought to her new home, together with the best of her
various experiments in medicinal alkaloids.  To her profound regret,
she had been unable to pack Dr. Carroll's glass retort.  But here,
some time when Claude was in humor, she would ask him to get her
another; for surely, in this great city of Paris, such things might
be obtained.  Then, even here, in her own tiny dressing-room, she
would arrange a little corner for her work, and so make a bit of home
for herself at last.  Poor Deborah was young, heedless, enthusiastic,
and in love with her talent, as, indeed, mortals should be.  She did
not consider, and there was no one to tell her, since she did not
confide in Claude, that no more dangerous power than hers could
possibly have been brought into this most corrupt, criminal, and
intriguing Court in the world.  Reckless Deborah!  After a last, long
look at her little flasks, she closed the cabinet door upon them,
locked it, and carried the key into her dressing-room, where she laid
it carefully in one of the drawers of her chiffonier, From this
little place she did not hear the rapping at the antechamber door,
nor see her lackey go through the salon.  It was only when, with a
slight cough, he announced from the doorway behind her, "The
Maréchale de Coigny," that Mme. de Mailly turned about.

"Oh!" she said, in slightly startled fashion.  It was very difficult
for her as yet to regard white servants as her inferiors.  As she
entered the little salon with cordial haste, Victorine, cloaked and
muffed, rose from her chair.

"You are very kind to come.  Cl--M. de Mailly is out.  I was quite
alone."

"That is charming.  We shall get to know each other better now--is it
not so?  May I take off my pelisse?  Thank you.  M. de Coigny and I
have just come out--to Versailles, you know--for the winter.  Later,
we may be commanded to the palace.  If so, I shall have to be under
that atrocious Boufflers; and, in that case, life will be frightful."

While Victorine spoke she had, with some assistance from Deborah,
removed all her things and thrown them carelessly upon a neighboring
chair, after which she seated herself opposite her hostess, smiling
in her friendliest manner.

"I should like to be able to offer you something, madame," said
Deborah, hesitatingly, unable to banish the instinct of open
hospitality.  "What--would you like?"

Victorine smiled again, with a quick pleasure at the unaffected
offer.  "Thank you very much.  A dish of _thé à l'anglais_ would be
delightful."

Deborah's heart sank.  In Maryland tea was a luxury drunk only upon
particular occasions.  She had not the slightest idea that there was
such an article in her kitchen here.  Bravely saying nothing,
however, she struck a little gong, and, at the appearance of Laroux,
ordered, rather faintly, two dishes of Bohea.  Laroux, receiving the
command with perfect stoicism, bowed and disappeared, to return, in a
very short space of time, with two pretty bowls filled with sweet,
brown liquid.  These he deftly arranged on a low stand between the
ladies, placing beside them a little plate of rissoles.  Madame la
Comtesse decided at once that such a servant as this should not soon
leave her.

"Ah--this is most comfortable.  I am going to remain with you during
the whole afternoon.  It is wonderful to find some one who is neither
a saint, an etiquette, nor a rival.  My faith, madame, one might say
anything to you!"

Deborah smiled, sipped her tea, and could find nothing to reply.  Her
face, however, invited confidence; and the Maréchale sighed and
continued:

"You seem to be almost happy!  The look on your face one sees only
once a lifetime.  It is youth, and--innocence, I think.  How old are
you?  Oh, pardon!  I am absurdly thoughtless!  But you look so young!"

"I am eighteen," responded Deborah at once.

"And I--nineteen.  Beside you I appear thirty.  It is because I have
lived here for three years.  Ah!  How I have been bored!"

"It must have been very lonely all the summer.  But now, with
Monsieur the Marshal returned, it will be better."

"Oh, you are right!  It will be more difficult now, and so, more
absorbing.  But Jules lets me do almost as I please.  If he were but
more strict, less cold, François would have more interest.  He is
growing indifferent.  Dieu!  How I have worked to prevent that!
But--it is imbecile of me!  I care so much for him that I cannot
behave as I should!"

"I do not understand," said Deborah, indistinctly, with a new
feeling, one of dread, stealing over her.  Instinctively she feared
to hear what this pale, big-eyed little creature was going to say
next.

For an instant Victorine stared at her.  Then, leaning slowly forward
and looking straight into Deborah's honest eyes, she asked, in a low
tone, "You did not know--that de Bernis--that--I--"

Deborah sprang up, the empty tea-bowl rolling unheeded at her feet.
She had grown suddenly very white, and, as she returned Victorine's
own look, searchingly, she found in the other face what made the
horror in her own deepen, as she backed unconsciously towards the
wall.

"_You don't know!_--Mon Dieu!--Why, Claude--was mad, mad, to have
brought you here!--Why, madame--Deborah--we're all alike!  You
mustn't look at me like that.  I am not different from the others.
Henri de Mailly--the Marquise--the Mirepoix--Mme. de Rohan--Mme. de
Châteauroux--child, it is a custom.  The King--Claude
himself--before--"

"Ah!"  Deborah made a sound in her throat, not a scream, not an
articulate word, but a kind of guttural, choking groan.  Then she
covered her face with her hands.  For a moment that seemed an
eternity she stood there repeating to herself those last cruel,
insensate words, "'Claude himself--before--'"

And then Victorine, looking at her, came to a realizing sense of what
she had done.  Moved by a half-impulse, she started up unsteadily,
swayed for an instant, and then fell back upon her chair, covering
her head with her hands and arms, and bursting into a passion of sobs
so heart-broken, so deep, so childlike forlorn, that they roused
Deborah from herself.  Letting her hands fall, she looked over
towards her visitor.  There was a note in the Maréchale's voice, and
a line of utter abandon in her position, that brought a pang of
woman's sympathy into the heart of the woman-child who regarded her.
Putting away from her all selfishness, even that miserable thought of
Claude, forgetting the brutal openness with which Victorine had
spoken, she suddenly ran across the room and took Victorine into both
her strong, young arms.  Victorine's head found a resting-place on
her shoulder; Victorine's aching, hopeless, impure heart beat for an
instant in unison with that other one; Victorine's racking sobs
ceased gradually.  She gave a long, shivering sigh.  There was a
quickening silence through the room.  Then the frail little figure
loosed its grasp on Deborah, straightened quickly up, and turned to
move to the chair where her wraps lay.  Dully, Deborah watched the
Maréchale tie on her hood and pull the cloak about her shoulders.
Then, picking up gloves and muff, the visitor turned again and moved
back to where Deborah stood.  In front of her she stopped, and her
eyes, in which shone two great tears, rested in dim pity and sorrow
upon Deborah's white face.  The look lasted for a long moment.  Then,
slowly, without a word, the Maréchale picked her handkerchief from
the floor where it lay and began moving towards the door.  Before she
had reached it Claude's wife spoke again, more steadily:

"Mme. de Coigny--you must not go--yet."

The Mare'chale paused, with her back to Deborah, and stood hesitating.

"You must not go yet," repeated the voice.  "You must tell me,
first--about Claude."

A little moan came from Victorine's lips.  "Claude--Claude--I
c-cannot tell you about him.  I know nothing!  I--I lied to you.  He
is not like the rest."

"No, madame; that is not so.  You try to be--kind.  Was it--tell
me--Mme. de Châteauroux?  Yes.  Now I know.  That is true."

Victorine faced quickly around, the tears coming again into her eyes.
Mme. de Mailly had begun to walk up and down the room, speaking in a
monotone, twisting and untwisting her fingers as she went.

"I see.  I know.  Claude was exiled because the King--did not like
him."  Here she turned about and looked her companion squarely in the
face.  "Claude married me so that he might return to Court.  In his
letter the King said that he might return when he could present his
wife at Versailles.  Yes.  Claude read that letter to me, and
still--I married him.  Oh, madame--" a nervous laugh broke from
her--"did M. de Coigny do that to you?"

Victorine stared at her in horror of her tone.
"Deborah--Deborah--don't look so!  Claude isn't like that.  And
you--you are good.  You are pure.  Ah--I cannot forgive myself while
I live for what I have done!  Is there anything that I can do?  Tell
me, is there nothing--nothing that I can do?"

"Oh, madame, may we not help also?  Is it a new costume, or--"

It was Claude who spoke.  He and Richelieu had entered the
antechamber just in time to hear the last phrase.  Mme. de Coigny
faced about sharply.  She knew that Deborah must have time to recover
herself.

"It was not a garment--but a secret, messieurs.  Monsieur le Duc, I
am offended that I meet you for the first time since your return in
the apartment of a friend.  Have you struck me from your list?"

"Ah, madame, one does well to keep from your side, since one does not
fight an abbé.  M. de Bernis has more enemies from jealousy than any
man about the Court," returned Richelieu, a trifle maliciously.

Claude, much displeased with the Duke's ill-timed pleasantry, glanced
anxiously at his wife.  Her manner was composed, but her expression
he did not know.

"Madame, allow me to present to you M. de Richelieu, of whom I have
so often spoken.  Monsieur, Mme. de Mailly."

Deborah courtesied, and Richelieu bowed profoundly.  For some
unaccountable reason, the Duke's ready gallantry suddenly deserted
him, and he could conjure up no fit compliment for this girl with the
unrouged cheeks and the calm, frigid self-possession.  Deborah's mood
was new to Claude, and he regarded her with amazement, as she stood
perfectly silent after the introduction, her glance moving slowly
from Richelieu's immaculate shoes to his large brown eyes and the
becoming curls of his wig.  Once more it remained for Victorine to
save the situation.  She was wondering anxiously if her eyes were
very red, as she asked:

"Gentlemen, you have been to--Berkley's--that name!--have you not?"

"Yes, madame, and we left your husband there.  He lost to Claude
here, I think.  Mordi, Claude!  The gods are too good to you.  If you
would not have Mme. de Mailly carried off by some stricken gentleman,
you should keep her locked in a jewel-case.  Are you to be presented
soon, madame, and by whom?"

Deborah blankly shook her head.  "I do not know, monsieur."

Claude looked at her, more puzzled than ever, and Richelieu commented
mentally: "Beauty and presence, without brains.  It is as well."

"Mme. de Mailly-Nesle may present her, is it not so?" asked
Victorine, again ending the pause.

"Certainly--I believe so.  She has been a lady of the palace."

"I should advise Mme. de Conti, Claude.  Her price is about two
thousand francs, but she does it with an unequalled manner.  She will
direct the courtesies, the train, the kiss, the retreat,
everything--perfectly.  Besides that, you have her patronage forever
after, particularly if you supplement the two thousand with a small
jewel, or some such gift.  Her rents are mortgaged, and she lives now
on her presentations."

"When does the King leave Paris?" asked Claude, contemplatively.

Richelieu shrugged.  "On Wednesday, we trust.  He is now making
snuff-boxes by the score, and if a fit of cooking succeeds
that--Heaven knows!  He may remain at the Tuileries till Christmas."

Deborah stared at this information, and Victorine turned to her,
laughing nervously: "Has not monsieur told you what an excellent cook
his Majesty is?  He rivals Marin; and it is said that, could he win a
_cordon bleu_, he would wear no other order.  His bonbons are
delicious.  I once ate some of those that he sent to--" she stopped
suddenly.

"Mme. de Châteauroux," finished the Duke, fearing that her hesitation
was for him.

Victorine nodded hastily.  "Well, dear madame," she continued,
turning to Deborah, "I must go, I have been with you an eternity.  It
grows late."

"Do you return to Paris, madame?" inquired Richelieu.

"No.  We are already living here.  My chair is below."

"Permit me, then, to escort you," said Claude, seeing that Deborah
did not press her to remain.

"My dear Count, you must resign that happiness to me," observed
Richelieu.  "I am to sup with the King, and I have just time to reach
Paris.  Mme. de Mailly, I trust that our first meeting may prove our
shortest."

"That is safe gallantry, monsieur, since one could scarce be
shorter," returned Deborah, with something of her usual manner.

"Ah!  That was better.  Perhaps it is only embarrassment," thought
Richelieu, as he made his farewells to Claude and bowed to Deborah's
courtesy.

A moment later de Mailly and his wife were alone together.  The sound
of steps in the outer hall had died away.  The little salon was
quiet.  Then the man and woman faced each other, Deborah mute,
heavy-eyed, expressionless, her husband curious and expectant.  After
two minutes of uncomfortable silence he spoke:

"What is the matter, Debby?  What has Victorine de Coigny said to
you?"

Then, to his utter amazement, for he had never imagined her doing
such a thing, he saw the girl's lip tremble, her face work
convulsively with effort at control, and finally, as an ominous drop
suddenly rolled over her eye and down her cheek, she turned from him
sharply and ran into her boudoir, shutting the door after her.

Before Deborah consented to come forth from her retreat, his Grâce de
Richelieu had arrived at the Tuileries, made a necessary alteration
in his dress, and was admitted to the presence of the King, who, in
company with de Gêvres and Maurepas, awaited him in the small
supper-room.  The Duke made proper apologies for tardiness, which
Louis graciously accepted on condition that, during the _entremets_,
he should recount the adventure that had kept him.

"Ah, Sire, it has been my fortune to encounter the lady whom you
deigned to salute on Saturday, in the window of the Hôtel de Mailly."

There was a murmur of interest from the other two as the King looked
up.  "By my faith, du Plessis, you are phenomenal!  Who is she?--what
is she?  Is she eligible--or not?"

"Ah!"  A sudden thought crossed Richelieu's mind.  He answered very
slowly, crumbling a bit of bread the while, "She is the Countess de
Mailly, Claude's wife, and so a cousin to Madame la Duchesse de
Châteauroux."

There was a pause.  The atmosphere was dubious.  De Gêvres and
Maurepas rejoiced to think that they had been wise enough to voice no
curiosity.  Richelieu, perfectly calm, inwardly calculating, finished
his soup.  Suddenly Louis's mouth twitched, his eyes twinkled, and he
permitted himself to laugh.

"Parbleu! he has taste in women, this Claude!  Have her presented, du
Plessis, and de Mailly shall have back his place.  Her Majesty holds
a salon on Sunday--the 21st, hein?  Have her presented at all
hazards.  By my faith, the fellow has a taste in women!"




CHAPTER V

Two Presentations

Upon the 18th of November their Majesties, the dauphin, the royal
suites, and, in a word, the French Court, returned to Versailles and
took up its abode in palace or town for the winter.  The little city
was alive with nobility and nobility's servants.  Every fourth person
one met bore with him, as a mantle of dignity, some fifteen
generations of ancestry; and every third man with whom one came in
contact was one whose forebears, for fifteen misty and not wholly
glorious generations, had been accustomed to the honor of adjusting
nobility's wig and helping him on with his coat.

The great park of Versailles, with its leafless bosquets, its bare
avenues, its deadened terraces, its lifeless fountains, was forlorn
enough.  But within the monster palace hard by everything hummed with
preparation for the gayest of winters.  Here was a hero-King returned
from the scene of his heroisms, bored with doughty deeds, waiting to
be entertained with matters strained to less heroic pitch.  There on
the second floor, behind the court of the grand staircase, with a
little private stair of its own, empty and desolate behind its locked
doors, lay the deserted suite of the favorite's rooms.  And who shall
say how many a great lady, honorable to her finger-tips, with some
honor to spare, cast a mute, curious glance at that closed door, in
passing, and went her way with a new question in her heart?  Who
shall tell the germs of intrigue, struggling jealousy, rivalry,
hatred, ambition, and care that were fostered in this abode of kings
during that third week in November, when the "season" was budding,
and would, on Sunday night, at the Queen's first salon, open into a
perfect flower?

During that week, ever since Richelieu's visit on Monday, one would
scarcely have thought that Deborah de Mailly had had time for
thinking.  There was never an hour when she could be alone.  Claude's
words were proven true.  She had known nothing of what this life
would mean; and she possessed not one leisure moment which she could
have given to the care of their abiding-place.  Slightly to her
husband's surprise, certainly much to her own amazement, she had
become a little sensation; and almost every member of the Court
followed the speedy example of Mme. de Mirepoix and called upon her
during that first week.  The tale of the King's salute, of her
forthcoming presentation, and, more than all, a story whispered
behind Richelieu's hand of a possible favoritism, had wrought this
result.

Deborah bore herself very well at the innumerable afternoon visits.
Claude was always with her; but, after the first two days, she ceased
to watch his eye, and found herself able to pay some little attention
to the characteristics of the different people.  She had small fancy
for the Maréchale de Coigny, and an equally accountable dislike for
de Bernis, who, for some reason of his own, paid her assiduous
attention.

Each morning Deborah went to Paris, to her milliner's, where the
presentation dress was being made.  Claude almost always accompanied
her on these trips, and during the long drives there should have been
more than enough opportunity for them to discuss her first
impressions of the new life.  Though Claude could not tell why, such
conversations never occurred.  He felt, vaguely, that his wife was
holding aloof from him.  She was perfectly courteous, sometimes
merry, in his company; but she was never confiding as she had been.
At home there was no longer any necessity for them to linger in an
antechamber before retiring, for the sake of being alone together.
After eleven at night they had their apartment to themselves.  But,
oddly enough, they now never saw each other alone.  Deborah was
occupied, was too tired, was not in the mood--any of a thousand
things.  Claude wondered, and was disappointed, but never pressed the
point.  Not once did it occur to him to connect her present
impenetrability with the singular crying-spell on Monday evening,
after her afternoon alone with Victorine de Coigny.  He put her new
manner down rather to the growing influence of the Court customs.
And perhaps, to some extent, he was right.

Just now Claude's attention, like that of the rest of the Court, was
concentrated upon the approaching Sunday evening.  He was ambitious
for Deborah.  He wanted to make her success as great as possible.
The danger of success he knew, perhaps, but the other alternative was
worse; and, besides, not a hint of Richelieu's careful gossip had
reached his ears.  As to the royal salute which had, at the time, so
annoyed him, he had now all but forgotten it in the renewal of his
old connections, his old associations with every foot of this ground
that was home to him.  He had played a good deal during the week, to
such purpose that there was now small cause to fear the necessary
expenditures for the winter; and out of his first day's winnings at
Berkley's he could pay for Deborah's entire wardrobe.  Claude took
more interest than his wife herself, perhaps, in the presentation
dress, which had been especially designed to emphasize her freshness,
her youth, and her slender figure.  She was to wear very small hoops,
which articles of dress were now in their largest possible state,
preparatory to a long-needed collapse to the graceful puffs of the
Pompadour era.  Her petticoat was of white India crépe, embroidered
in white.  Her over-dress was of lace, made _en princesse_, with the
train falling from the shoulders and flowing behind her for more than
a yard, like a trail of foam in the wake of a ship.

The busy week ended almost too soon, and Sunday dawned--about an hour
before his Majesty rose.  During the morning Versailles was deserted.
Not a lady had risen, and the gentlemen went shooting, after mass,
with his Majesty.  Deborah, greatly to her displeasure, had been
commanded to stay in bed till three in the afternoon, at which hour
she might begin her toilet.  Claude was with the hunting-party,
however, and his wife rose at ten o'clock and had her chocolate in
the dining-room, to the bland amazement of the first lackey.  A
little later, however, Madame la Comtesse regretted her wilfulness,
for she had nothing to do.  Despite Mme. de Conti's reassuring
instructions, she was extremely nervous as to the evening.  She had
already practised the presentation at home, with Julie for her
Majesty, chairs for the ladies of honor, and the King rather
inadequately represented by her dressing-table.  This morning,
however, Deborah was not in the mood for the tiresome manoeuvres, but
instead sat disconsolately at the window, rigorously keeping her
thoughts from home, and trying to fasten them, for want of a better
subject, on the lady who was also to be presented that evening by
Mme. de Conti.  This, as history would have it, was a person of
somewhat humbler birth than Deborah herself, styled in the beginning
Jeanne Poisson, later wedded to solid Lenormand d'Etioles, and at
some day now neither dim nor distant to become that Marquise de
Pompadour whom an Empress of Austria should salute as an equal.
Deborah mused for some time on this unknown lady, ate her solitary
dinner without appetite, and lay on her salon sofa for two hours
more, thinking unhappily of Maryland, before Julie roused her to
begin the momentous toilet.

Evening drew on apace.  Claude, returning at something past five from
his royal day, found the hair-dresser at his task, and so proceeded
to dress before he visited his wife.  Supper was served to monsieur
and madame in their rooms.  Claude ate heartily and gossiped with his
valet while his wig was being adjusted, his face powdered, and his
suit, the most costly that he had ever worn, together with his
diamonds, put on.  When all was to his taste, he despatched Rochard
to inquire, with much ceremony, if madame would receive her lord.
Madame would.  And so Claude, with a smile of anticipation, drew from
a little cabinet a large, flat, purple morocco box, and, with this in
his hand, crossed the passage and tapped gently at the door of
Deborah's boudoir.

Julie opened it.  Within, facing him, her back to the toilet-table,
stood his wife.  The room was not very light.  Only four candles
burned in it, and the disorder of the little place was but dimly
exposed.  Deborah was quite dressed.  Her figure looked taller than
usual, from the smallness of her hoops; and, in her delicate, misty
robes, with the uncertain light she appeared like some shadowy
spirit.  Claude stopped upon the threshold and looked at her in
silence.  She did not speak.  And Julie, who had rightly thought her
mistress the most beautiful woman in France, stood back in quick
chagrin that Monsieur le Comte did not go into ecstasies of delight
over madame.

"More light, Julie.  She is very well so, but there will be a trying
glare in the Queen's salon," was his first remark.

Deborah herself felt disappointed, and turned aside as her maid
hastily lit the various waxen tapers in the brackets on the walls.
When the little place was as bright as it could be made, Claude went
to his wife, placed a hand upon her shoulder, and drew her gently
about till she once more faced him.  Then he stood off a little,
critically examining her, and carefully refraining from any
expression of his pleasure.  Finally, when he had decided that art
could do no more, he merely said, with a little smile, "You wear no
jewels, Debby."

She was silent with displeasure, knowing him to be well aware that
she possessed none.  He passed behind her, however, picked up the box
that he had brought in with him, and put it into her hands.

"It is my presentation gift," he said, a little wistfully.

"Claude!" she whispered, without lifting the cover.

"Open it--open and put it on.  It is growing late."

Quite breathless now, she opened the box, and gave a low exclamation.
Julie shrieked with rapture, and Claude, reading his wife's
expression, was satisfied with the reception of his gift.

"Oh, they are much--much more beautiful than Virginia's!" murmured
Deborah, as, half afraid to touch them, she lifted the jewels from
the box.  They consisted of three rows of white pearls, clasped with
a larger one, the first string passing just comfortably about her
throat, the second somewhat longer, and the third touching the lace
edge of her dress.  The ornament was simple enough, but the stones
needed no pendants to set them off.  In size, evenness, and purity
they were incomparable.  Deborah's heart was touched.  He was very
kind to her--as kind as any real lover could be.  Why must she always
remember that she was a secondary object to him?  Why could she never
forget that he had only brought her here that his exile might be
ended?

"Well then--you are pleased?" he asked, still wistfully.

"Oh yes!  You are too good to me, Claude."

"A kiss, then?"

As she kissed him gently upon the forehead he seized one of her
hands, clasped it tightly for an instant, and then, putting it
quickly away from him, let her go.  Julie approached with her wraps,
and the lackey announced that the coach was waiting.

The apartments of the Queen in the palace of Versailles were on the
south side of the _rez-de-chaussée_, in the body of the palace,
looking out along the south wing.  They consisted of five rooms, the
Salon de la Reine, where so many royal functions were held, being
between her Majesty's bedroom and the Salle du Grand Couvert; while a
third door on the north side opened into the antechamber which led
out to the Court of the Staircase.  This last small room was, to her
Majesty's circle, what the Œil-de-Bœuf was to the general court.

The reception planned for this evening of Sunday, November 21st, was
to be rather more ceremonious than such affairs became later in the
season.  There would be six presentations--a large number; and, to
the Queen's delight, not only her usual small circle of friends, but
the entire Court, had assembled here for the first time in more than
a year.  Judging from her smiling appearance, it was not probable
that the Queen guessed that the reason why her rooms were so
frequented was that certain tongues had set afloat the rumor that a
new candidate for the favorite's post was to be presented to-night to
Queen and Court, to be judged by them as eligible or not.

At one side of her salon, upon a raised dais, beneath a golden
canopy, sat Marie Leczinska, royally dressed, looking only like the
gentle Polish woman that she was, talking in low tones with Mme. de
Boufflers, who would have liked very well to escape for a few moments
into the throng.  In two semicircular lines, from the throne to the
door of the anteroom, leaving between them an open space, stood the
_dames d'étiquette_, or, more properly, the ladies of the palace of
the Queen, among whom, magnificently dressed, with the proceeds of
her forthcoming task, was the Princess de Conti.  Behind these
formidable rows the rest of the Court stood, packed in such close
masses that many a hooped toilet was threatened with collapse.  About
the throne were gathered the Queen's immediate friends, the "Saints,"
as they were termed by members of the King's set; Mme. de Boufflers,
from necessity; the Duc and Duchesse de Luynes; M. and Mme. de la
Vauguyon; the Duc and Duchesse de Luxembourg; the Cardinal de Tencin;
the Cardinal de Luynes; Mme. d'Alincourt; the inevitable Père
Griffet; and President Hénault.  One person, however, who was
becoming a very familiar figure to the Queen's household, was not
with them to-night.  This was the Abbé François de Bernis, whose
connection with Mme. de Coigny had never been discussed in that part
of the palace.

M. de Bernis was not, however, absent from Court on this interesting
occasion.  At the present moment he was in the antechamber,
conversing in his peculiarly charming manner with a lady to whom he
had just been presented by Richelieu, and who was to be presented to
the Queen by Mme. de Conti--Mme. Lenormand d'Etioles.  An extremely
pretty woman she was, thought the abbé; and well dressed also, in her
white satin, with stately hoops, and her neck covered with the
sapphires that matched her eyes.  While chatting with de Bernis she
eyed Richelieu or made close scrutinies of the half-dozen other
ladies in the room, with one of whom her stout husband was talking
nervously.

"Are all the women here, Monsieur l'Abbé?" she asked, presently.

De Bernis glanced about him.  "I have not yet seen Mme. de Mailly.
She is late."

"Ah, Mme. de Mailly--the new Countess, is she not?  I am curious to
see her.  She is a cousin of Mme. de Châteauroux."

"Her husband is the cousin.  His wife--" de Bernis shrugged--"ended
his exile for him, and so brought him back to his famous Marie Anne.
However, they say that he never sees her now, so furious is the
jealousy of his fair colonial.  You know it has been whispered,
madame, that his Majesty is less insensible than the young de Mailly."

"Ah!  She is not lost yet, then?" inquired Mme. d'Etioles, hastily.

"Not yet.  But--when you have been presented, madame--" and de Bernis
finished the tactful sentence with a look which completed it
admirably.

Mme. d'Etioles smiled with affected indifference; and her next remark
was interrupted by the entrance of some one whose arrival at the
anteroom created a small sensation.  Deborah, with Claude beside her,
carrying her cloak, and Henri de Mailly a step behind, with her fan
and scarf, floated delicately in, her laces trailing noiselessly
about her, apparently unconscious of her beauty, or of the fact that
every eye in the little place was upon her.  Richelieu, abruptly
leaving de Mouhy, hurried to her side, inwardly delighted with her
appearance.  To Claude's surprise, and perhaps a little to Deborah's
also, he paid her no compliment whatever, but merely began a flying
conversation on the people, the evening, and the season's promise of
gayety.

"So that is the Countess de Mailly," observed Mme. d'Etioles, after a
long scrutiny.  "How very--a--colonial she appears, and how inelegant
she is with those small hoops!  Her manner is bourgeois, one can
perceive at once.  Present her to me, Monsieur l'Abbé."

De Bernis, with an inward smile and very willing obedience, crossed
over to Mme. de Mailly, and, after his salutation and some murmured
phrases that made Deborah flush, informed her of the request of Mme.
d'Etioles.  Deborah assented readily, for she hailed with no little
relief the prospect of talking to a woman.  She was not fond of the
conspicuousness that Court ladies struggled for, and which resulted
from being surrounded with men.  A Maryland training was not that of
Versailles.

In the end it was Richelieu who performed the introduction between
the women.  After their courtesies, Mme. d'Etioles addressed Deborah
very cordially, and with so many pretty words about her toilet that
de Bernis nodded to himself at her display of one of the traits which
promised a Court success.  While the little group stood talking in
one corner of the anteroom the first lady was summoned for
presentation.  No one but the abbé took any notice of the exit.  He,
however, whispered to Richelieu:

"They say that the King will not be present this evening.  Is it so?"

The Duke took snuff, slowly.  "My dear abbé, if I could read his
Majesty's mind I should be first minister in a week."

De Bernis smiled, but looked unsatisfied as he turned again to the
ladies.  Presently, however, Richelieu continued in his ear: "The
King had supper with Monseigneur, who made certain dutiful remarks
regarding his _fiancée_, the Infanta Marie.  These, since they might
be construed into casting a slur on his Majesty's devotion to the
Queen, threw Louis into a--well, a temper.  One cannot tell whether
he will recover or not.  I, like the rest of the Court, shall
infinitely regret it if he does not receive these charming women."

"Ah, my lord, has it ever occurred to you--beneath the rose--that
Mme. de Mailly almost, in beauty and charm, approaches her--cousin,
the Duchesse de Châteauroux?"

A quick frown passed over Richelieu's face, and he glanced sharply
about him.  Seeing no one who could have overheard the remark,
however, he nodded shortly, saying in a tone that finished the
matter: "Approaches--perhaps.  That, Monsieur l'Abbé, many women
might do."

By this time, in the salon, the first four presentations were over.
They had been utterly uninteresting, the costumes commonplace, the
courtesies only passably executed, and, worse than all, the King had
not appeared.  It was already long after ten o'clock, and there was
small chance now of his entering on the scene.  The Court yawned, not
even behind its hand, and the very "saints" began to long for some
better amusement.  Rumor of interest to be found in such functions
was certainly false.

After the fourth presentation came a pause.

"Are they finished?" inquired the Queen, hopefully, of the first lady.

"Mme. de Conti announces still two more, your Majesty."

"Two!  That is not quite customary.  However, bid her hasten them.
This is very fatiguing."

A moment later the Princess de Conti passed into the antechamber, the
pages at her side.  Two or three moments after came the clear
announcement from the chamberlain, at the door:

"Mme. de Conti has the honor to present to her Majesty the Comtesse
de Nesle de Mailly."

At that moment a small, tapestried door cut in the wall beside the
throne, and designed for unceremonious escape or arrival of royalty,
was pushed quietly open, and Louis appeared.  He was not instantly
perceived, for every eye in the room was just then fixed on Deborah,
who, with Mme. de Conti at her side and a royal page bearing her
train, entered and passed slowly up the salon towards the Queen.
Half-way up the aisle, at a slight sign from her conductress, she
made the first reverence.  They were not simple to perform, these
presentation courtesies.  One was obliged to stop short in the walk,
and, without any perceptible break in movement, sink slowly to the
floor, rise again, and proceed.  Many had been the nervous débutante
who overbalanced in going down, and had to be rescued from disgrace
by the skill of her lady of honor.  The barest murmur--approval from
the gentlemen and assent from the ladies--floated through the room as
Deborah went gracefully down a second time.  And the murmur
continued, changed into one of surprise, when, Marie Leczinska being
perceived to have risen, the King was discovered beside the throne,
his whole attention concentrated on Mme. de Mailly in her laces.
Deborah herself was extremely nervous.  She alone, of all the
roomful, had witnessed the entrance of the King.  And now, as she
finished the progress, her eyes, unconscious of what they were doing,
remained fixed on Louis' face.  The King was delighted.  He answered
the gaze with a slight smile, and beheld the young woman's eyes
quickly fall, while the color rushed into her cheeks.  The Queen,
owing to the presence of her husband, stood, while Deborah made the
last of the three grand courtesies.  Her Majesty was greatly pleased
with the youthful innocence of Mme. de Mailly's face and the odd
simplicity of her costly dress.  Therefore, when Deborah made the
motion of kissing the hem of her garment, she extended her hand
instead, and afterwards murmured, graciously:

"It is with delight, madame, that we receive you in our salon."

And as Claude's wife repeated the formula of her gratitude and
devotion, his Majesty gayly advanced, and, with a "Permit me, Madame
la Comtesse," kissed her, as was his custom, upon the left cheek.

Deborah had not been informed of this possible part of the ceremony,
and would have backed away in horror had not Mme. de Conti vigorously
pinched her arm.  A moment later they began the retreat.  This time
all the ladies of the palace must be included in the semi-courtesies
which occurred with every four or five backward steps.  It was a
difficult performance for all three of the party, the presented, the
presenter, and the train-bearer.  Moreover, it was generally done
under a running fire of whispered comments, some of which generally
reached the ears of the débutante.  Only one speech, however, was
audible to Deborah as she passed; and over this she pondered, at
intervals, for some days after, so that, when its full meaning was
apparent to her, the shock of it was lessened.

"Positively, my dear," observed Mme. Crequy to Mme. de Grammont, "I
begin to believe that the post is hereditary in this family."

It was with a sigh of perfect relief that Deborah saw the portière of
the antechamber fall before her, blotting out the view of the salon,
and, as she turned to Claude, Mme. de Conti said to her, graciously:

"Madame, permit me to make you my compliments on a most successful
début.  It is a pleasure to have been your conductress."

Mme. d'Etioles, hearing this from the corner wherein she still talked
with de Bernis, at once advanced to her: "Mme. de Mailly, you put me
in a difficult position.  How am I to equal your success?"

Deborah looked a little nonplussed, for the insincerity of the remark
was perfectly apparent to her.  Claude, however, said at once, "Mme.
d'Etioles, you have but to enter the room, when any one who appeared
before you will be utterly forgotten."

Mme. Lenormand was satisfied, and responded to her summons without
any apparent embarrassment.  She was so complete a contrast to Mme.
de Mailly that the two were not compared.  Her manner, her bearing,
her dress, all were perfectly conventional, all were of Court make,
and of such extreme elegance that they defied criticism.  There was
neither affectation nor particular modesty in her air as she made her
three graceful courtesies, was addressed by the Queen, and saluted by
the King.  Neither were there many comments while she performed the
retreat.  She was more or less a familiar figure to the Court, where,
though the fact of her low birth hampered her at every turn, she was
secretly a good deal admired by many.  On her return to the
antechamber her husband received her, she exchanged a few cool words
with him, a jest with de Bernis, and then, leaning upon the arm of
the latter, returned to the salon, which was now a lively and
informal scene.

The presentation of Mme. d'Etioles having been the last of the
evening, her Majesty descended from the dais, the lines of the ladies
of the palace were broken, and the promenade began.  Richelieu,
taking a flattering leave of Claude and Deborah, made his way as
rapidly as possible to his Majesty, who, by a coincidence, was
hurrying towards him.

"Ah, du Plessis, I find that I did well to come.  Where is
d'Argenson?"

"Just behind us, Sire.  He is talking with the Count de Mailly."

"Come with me, then.  I must speak to them both, but separately.  You
understand?  You will occupy one, while--"

"I understand, Sire."

Claude and young Marc Antoine ceased their conversation as the King
approached.  After saluting both gentlemen, his Majesty turned to
Claude.  "Monsieur," he said, heartily, "we welcome your return with
the greatest satisfaction.  You read our letter well.  Oh, we have
not forgotten, you see.  And we--compliment you, monsieur, upon
having won the most charming of ladies.  She is English, Monsieur le
Comte?"

"From the colonies, Sire."

"A pity they are so far away.  One would like to visit them."

Claude forced a smile, while Louis turned next to d'Argenson.  Upon
this Richelieu at once crossed to the Count and opened conversation
with him so adroitly that the King's next remarks were happily
inaudible.

"And, by-the-way, my dear Voyer--put Mme. de Mailly, the new
Countess, on the supper-list for Choisy."

D'Argenson bowed profoundly, to conceal his expression.  "And--Mme.
d'Etioles, Sire?" he ventured.

Louis hesitated.  "Not--not as yet," he said, finally.




CHAPTER VI

Snuff-Boxes

It was the afternoon of November 22d, ten days after the King's
return to Paris, not yet twenty-four hours since her Majesty's first
salon at Versailles.  The Abbé de Bernis, companionless, was
proceeding slowly out of the grand entrance of the palace and down
the broad avenue towards the first fountain.  It was a raw day, gray
and bleak, with a northeast Austrian wind, and an atmosphere
resembling the relations between France and England.  Nevertheless,
the Abbé François was not walking hurriedly.  If he were going into
the town of Versailles, he was taking a circuitous route.  The dress
that he wore was decidedly non-clerical, being a rich costume of
cramoisie satin, with very presentable Mechlin ruffles, and a heavily
embroidered waistcoat.  The wig was the only thing about him that
proclaimed his calling, and even that, just now, was concealed by his
hat and the high collar of the black cloak in which he was muffled.

De Bernis was on his way to spend an hour or two with Mme. de Coigny,
whom of late he felt that he had neglected; and as he walked he
reflected upon certain objective but important things.  In the Court
circles, as they stood to-day, and as he carefully reviewed them,
there were infinite possibilities for advancement.  It was a time
when no level-headed man could fail to take certain advantages of the
present situation for the betterment of his position.  For the first
time in ten years, the Court was open.  No favorite ruled the King,
and, by consequence, the kingdom.  And here the way was almost as
clear for the ambitious among men as among women.  For he who should
be the one to bring to the notice of the King of France his next more
than queen might, by his own unaided effort, obtain all the honor,
glory, and left-handed, subtle power now divided among half a dozen
ministers and courtiers.

By the time de Bernis got so far in his meditations he had reached
the Star, and was about to enter the grand park, with its love-named
allées, and the gloomy bosquets, so enticing in summer, now so grimly
gray.  The bare, black trees and shrubs, the frozen ground, the
unshaded statues, poetic only when set in plumy foliage, hideous and
indelicate now--all suddenly flashed over the abbé's senses as being
like the remains of a dead passion, stripped of all the softening
graces and secret beauty lent by love when love is hot.  The simile
turned his mind again to the woman whom he was going to
see--Victorine, the little Victorine, whose whimsicalities had won
his heart, but who was as tiresome as any other woman when she became
to him devoted, submissive, content to obey, without even the desire
to rouse jealousy in him.  Was he tired of Victorine?  Was her
influence gone?  Was she no longer of any use?  De Bernis paused for
an instant and thought.  Of use?  There was only one usage to which
he could put a woman of Mme. de Coigny's position.  That was--make,
or at least attempt to make, her the greatest lady at Court.  Would
Victorine de Coigny be capable of filling that place at his request?
Had she influence enough in high places?  Would she be fresh enough
to his Majesty to please?  Should he make the attempt?

By the time the abbé reached his temporary destination he had made
shift to answer his not very creditable questions and come to a kind
of hazy determination concerning his course.

Mme. de Coigny was at home and would receive him.  He was shown
directly from the antechamber to the little salon off her boudoir.
Here he seated himself by the heavily curtained window, after
throwing hat and cloak upon a chair beside the tall escritoire.
Madame kept him waiting.  He crossed his knees, and pulled from one
of his pockets a little article wrapped in a feminine handkerchief.
Returning the wrapper to the pocket, he sat idly examining what he
held.  It was a cross of golden filigree, apparently of Eastern
workmanship, and set with red stones.  The sun, at the moment, was
near to breaking through the clouds, and he held the little thing up
to watch the light play over the garnets, when the boudoir door
opened and Victorine came quietly in.

"What have you there, François?"

He rose, looked approvingly at her toilet, and held out the cross.

"I found this, by chance, two or three days ago among some old
possessions of mine sent from Tours.  Would you care for it?  I offer
it--not as a symbol, you understand.  Merely an ornament.  It is not
valuable."

"Thank you.  It is valuable to me.  I will keep it always--like all
of your gifts."

He smiled slightly as she seated herself at a little distance from
him.  She was even paler than usual, and looked as though she might
have been suffering physically.

"You are not well to-day?" he asked, gently.

"Oh yes; perfectly.  I am never ill.  I scarcely saw you last night.
What did you think of the presentations?  Is not Mme. de Mailly
lovely?"

The abbé shrugged.  "Very pretty.  Parvenu, however.  I prefer Mme.
d'Etioles; but you--before them all, Victorine."

A smile broke over her face, and, for a moment, transfigured it.
"Ah, François, that is as you were.  Lately, sometimes, I had thought
you changed towards me."

He saw here an approaching opportunity for his difficult proposition.
Rising, he drew another chair close to her, seated himself in it, and
negligently took one of her hands into both of his.  "Dear Victorine,
I shall never change towards you," he said, in a low voice.  "But
there are some things--some things which you do not quite consider."

"What things?  Tell me, François.  Indeed, I will consider them.
Only tell me all that is in your heart.  I belong to you.  You know
that," she whispered.

De Bernis moved uneasily.  Tell what was in his heart?  He was wiser
than that; but his way was not easy.  "You know, little one, that I
am not a powerful man--not an influential one.  Yet I am ambitious.
I have but a small place to keep.  There is a great one which I wish
to win.  A--cardinal's hat, Victorine!  That is my dream!  You see, I
am opening my heart to you."

"Ah, if I could make you a cardinal--if I could make you Pope,
François!  If I could make you the greatest man in the world!"

"You have made me the happiest," he answered, tenderly, touched a
little by her unselfishness.

"Then, if that is true, François, what more can you desire?  The
beretta could do no more for you."

"I am caught, my philosopher.  And yet--and yet ambition does remain.
I am not quite the happiest of men.  I would wish to give you a
higher place.  I wish to be worthy of you.  I would give you, for
your slave, the most powerful man in France."

"Ah," she said, smiling, "I could love him no better than I love you.
My dear, if I were given my choice between you and the King of
France, do you not know which I should choose?"

He bent over her quickly.  "Which would you choose?"

"How can you ask?  You do not doubt me?"

"Nay, but, Victorine, if, by being favorite of the Court, of the
King, you could further your own interests, if you could further
mine--if I asked it of you--"

He broke off suddenly.  Her face was changing.

"What do you mean?" she demanded, and there was something in the tone
which made him thankful that he had gone no further.  "Are"--she
breathed convulsively, but went on in a lighter manner--"are you
testing me?  Are you trying to learn my nature--how far I would sink?
Ah, François, you, who have given me such joy, the only happiness
that I have known, have given me also my greatest sorrow.  Do not
think, because I renounced everything for you, that I am like the
women of the Court.  I loved you--I love you--you always--more dearly
than--honor.  But, François, it was only for love.  I am proud that
you had no position to give me.  I swear to you, by what I still hold
sacred, that if the post won by Mme. de Châteauroux were offered me
by his Majesty, on his knees, I would prefer to die than to accept
such a thing."  She passed her hand over her forehead, and lay back
again in her chair, smiling a little at his earnest frown.  "I do not
censure Mme. de Châteauroux, François, you understand.  She loved the
King--as I love you."

The actual veracity of this last statement was an immaterial thing.
It was Victorine's belief in it that did her honor.  François did not
remark upon it, neither did he voice any further confessions of
ambition.  Mme. de Coigny was singularly blind to her interests and
his.  She was not the type of woman that belonged to a court.  True,
had her position been rather more influential, no man need have
desired better things than would have fallen to the lot of the
sagacious abbé.  But, being only the wife of a Marquis field-marshal,
and too single-hearted for wisdom, she was a luxury undesirable for a
rising man.  For an instant de Bernis' thoughts were directed to the
husband.  After all, his position as one of the favorite courtiers,
and one really esteemed, would have been difficult to overcome in
order that madame might be installed alone in the palace.  It was as
well, perhaps, that her trend of mind was such as he had discovered
it to be.  It was also as well that, in the midst of the reflective
pause, the antechamber door should unexpectedly have opened, and M.
de Coigny himself have entered the room.

"Ah!  Pardon me, madame.  I was unaware that you were engaged."

Victorine rose quickly, looked at her husband, saw his eyes meet
those of the abbé, and remained silent.  De Coigny was about to turn
upon his heel and leave them, to her great relief, when François
spoke:

"I beg, monsieur, that you will not let me deprive you of madame's
society.  I am just on the way to Paris, and was taking my leave as
you came."

He finished, quite heedless of Victorine's imploring glance, which,
however, de Coigny caught.

"If you are going to the city, you must first have something--a glass
of wine.  Yes, yes!  It will not be long.  I will order at once."

In spite of de Bernis' earnest protestation, Victorine summoned the
valet and ordered wine and rissoles for all three.

"You will, then, allow me to partake with you?" asked the Maréchal,
with a quizzical scrutiny of his wife, who merely nodded, saying,
dully:

"We are delighted, monsieur."

De Bernis was displeased.  It was never agreeable to him to face
Jules de Coigny, and he would have been glad to escape at once after
that destructive silence of Victorine's.  He had all his ideas to
readjust, a fresh plan to make, and a verse or two to compose for
extemporaneous use during the evening.  However, he made better show
of being at ease for the next quarter of an hour than did madame; and
he managed to carry on a very creditable conversation about the
Vauvenaigues salon while sipping his wine and crumbling the _pâtê_.
He took his departure, without undue haste, at just the right moment,
kissed madame's hand with ceremony, and bowed himself away from the
Maréchal, feeling that he should not often see that small salon
again.  It would not be wise.

When the abbé was gone, and Jules and his wife were left alone
together, Victorine looked uneasily about her, hoping for a means of
escape.

"I must ask your pardon, madame, once more, for having been so stupid
as to have intruded upon you.  Gérome did not inform me--"

"It is of no consequence, monsieur.  As you heard, the abbé was on
the point of departure.  Did you, by some chance, wish to speak with
me?"

"The matter was not of great importance.  However, I thought that it
might please you to learn that Mme. de Châteauroux is likely soon to
be reinstated.  This afternoon his Majesty was good enough to talk
with me freely _en tête-à-tête_.  He misses the Duchess very much.
He is preparing, quietly, to place her at her post again.  She is
your friend.  I thought that it might give you pleasure to know.  Of
course, what I have told must not be repeated."

"Thank you, Jules.  I am very glad.  Marie has been my good friend
always."

"It was she, I believe, who presented to you M. de Bernis?"

"Yes," replied Victorine, looking up at him in surprise.

There was a pause.  De Coigny should have been making his departure.
Yet still he stood there, as awkwardly as possible, half turned from
his wife, who sat regarding him in some astonishment, and without the
desire to say a word.  The marshal's head drooped a little.  He put
one hand to his forehead, and seemed to be going through an inward
struggle.  Several moments passed.  Madame moved restlessly.  Finally
she said:

"What is it, Jules?  What have you further to say to me?"

Coigny shook his head and passed his hand over his eyes.  "It is
immaterial, Victorine.  I have already said it once.  I will not
repeat myself.  It is--immaterial, I say.  Good-afternoon."

"Good-afternoon."

And thus it was to the vague relief of the woman that he left her
there, in her small salon, alone.

The first part of the foregoing conversation might have proved very
serviceable, at this time, to the Abbé de Bernis.  He was not,
however, so fortunate as even to chance upon the idea of such a thing
as the reinstallation of la Châteauroux.  As he drove towards Paris
he continued his meditations on the topic which had occupied him all
day.  They had now taken a surer trend.  One doubtful possibility was
done away with.  He found himself left with two others, less dubious,
but, had he the wit to surmise it, possibilities which half the men
of the Court were quietly planning, even as he himself, to make their
own.

De Bernis dined at the Café de la Régence, a popular and fashionable
resort; and thereafter, being now happily independent of the
Lazariste and all such houses, betook himself to his rooms in the Rue
des Bailleuls, not a great way from the Hôtel de Ville, and near the
old Louvre.  After adding, here, a few touches to his toilet, he took
a chair to the Hôtel de Tours, where M. de Vauvenargues held his
brilliant salons.

It was a night when nothing was happening at Versailles.  The Queen,
satisfied for the time with her success of the previous evening,
played cavagnole with Hénault, and prepared for an extra hour in her
oratory.  His Majesty had claimed de Berryer for the night, and gone
off on one of those strange expeditions in which he occasionally
indulged.  The great palace thus being desolate, all the world
bethought itself of Paris, and, in the same instant, of the Hôtel de
Tours and its host.  The rooms there were crowded by the time de
Bernis arrived.  Every possible circle, from the Court to the
philosophical, was in evidence.  In the first room, where Monsieur
was obliged to receive till a late hour, the lesser and most
professional lights of society mingled in a heated throng.  In the
second salon, connected with the first by a small, yellow-hung
ante-chamber, the gaming-tables were set, around which, talking or at
play, were grouped the aristocratic dwellers of Versailles.  Among
these was Claude, sunk in piquet, and Deborah, conducted by Mme. de
Jarnac, and hence claiming place with the bluest-blooded dames of the
day; which fact, however, incredible as it seemed, failed to make her
happy.

While the crowded and uncomfortable devotees were circling in slow
masses through the larger apartments, there had been gradually
collecting, in the yellow antechamber, a small group of gentlemen
who, as it happened, had more at stake than gold.  The tacit subject
of their apparently superficial conversation was the decision of the
next ruler of Versailles and the consequent determination of their
own forthcoming influence in Court circles.  Here, foremost of all,
with most at stake, was Richelieu--Richelieu in violet satin and
silver, with pearls, point de Bruxelles, and snuff-box.  Next to him,
upon a tabouret, apparently half asleep, indolent, smiling, was de
Gêvres, with opposition to Richelieu coursing in fiery determination
through every vein.  Yonder sat d'Epernon and Penthièvre; while,
completing the group, were Holbach, who had left Montesquieu at the
point of interaction between body and soul, and François de Bernis,
swelling with vanity at being seen in such company.  All about this
impenetrable band, during their conversation, incomprehensible to him
who should catch but a syllable or two of it, wandered men and women
of various degrees, curious, envious, anxious, one and all willing to
have given half a fortune to have been able to join this party, which
represented the dwellers in sacred, nearest places to royalty, to
France's King.  Possibly these men were unconscious of their
greatness.  Certainly they were too interested in themselves and
their plans to enjoy, for the moment, the apparent adulation of
outsiders.  It was like a meeting of the Council of Ten held in the
middle of St. Mark's Square of an afternoon.

Penthièvre had finished an anecdote of the far-off days of Gabrielle
d'Estrées, containing a clever apologue, for which he was mentally
applauded by the group.

"A clever woman!" murmured Richelieu, dreamily.  "I cannot help
thinking that if Sully had taken her part, instead of opposing her--"

"Marie de Médicis would have made less difficulty."

Richelieu stared at de Gêvres, who had interrupted somnolently, and
remarked, with some insolence: "You miss the point, I think.  Her
Majesty is scarcely included in the affair."

"Noailles--Sully.  Marie de Médicis--Fate," was the retort.

Richelieu shrugged.  "It was too vague, Jacques."

"Let us return to the present.  We shall find it less complicated,"
suggested Holbach, quietly.

The others acquiesced with alacrity.  Their problem was too important
to trust to forgotten history for solution.  At this moment
Richelieu, with serious intent, took snuff, raising the cover of his
box in so significant a manner that it was impossible that all should
not perceive its miniature to have been removed, leaving the
tarnished gold alone visible under the pearl-surrounded glass.

"Ah!" murmured d'Epernon, "what has become of the Duchess?"

"I shall present the picture, as a mark of my high esteem," said
Richelieu, "to M. d'Agenois."

There was a general smile.  Then de Gêvres remarked, slowly: "I will
purchase that miniature of you for my own use, du Plessis."

"What!  Have you not one of her?" cried de Bernis.

De Gêvres pulled out his own box and handed it to the abbé.  In it
was an exquisitely painted portrait of Marie Anne de Nesle, done just
before she was created Duchesse de Châteauroux.

"What, then, would you do with another?"

"I should present it, in a few weeks' time, to the King."

"Diable!  You are not stupid enough to believe that she is to be
reinstated?"

"I am sufficiently stupid--to believe exactly that."

Richelieu looked seriously annoyed.  For a long time he and de Gêvres
had, from policy, been the best of friends and strong allies.  They,
together, one summer evening, on the terraces of Versailles, had
first presented the Marquise de la Tournelle to the King.  And since
then they had worked constantly on her behalf.  De Gêvres, however,
having been the more moderate of the two, was now in a position which
Richelieu had recklessly forfeited--sure of favor in any case.

Baron d'Holbach, seeing the situation a little uncomfortable, broke
the pause by producing his own snuff-box and displaying its cover.
"Messieurs," he said, "we are carrying with us to-night the history
of France.  Behold!"

All leaned forward to look upon the delicately painted features.
They were those of Pauline Félicité de Vintimille, the sister and
predecessor of Mme. de Châteauroux.

"It is old-fashioned, gentlemen, but I have always liked the face--so
young--so gentle--so sad beneath the smile," observed the philosopher.

"I can complete the trio," said Penthièvre, laughing, and producing
another round lid.  "I was reminiscent to-night, and selected this
from my collection."

"Parbleu! it is entertaining," remarked d'Epernon, while the others
were silent, thinking a little, perhaps, of days not long past; for
the third miniature was of Louise Julie de Nesle, Comtesse de Mailly,
Claude's cousin and sister-in-law.

"D'Epernon and de Bernis, let us see yours.  Perhaps they will have a
new bearing on the subject, and will bring a prophecy."

D'Epernon shook his head.  "My top is merely amber, without
decoration."

"And you, Monsieur l'Abbé?"

De Bernis flushed.  "Mine is--personal, gentlemen.  I shall change
it."

"Let us see--ah!  Mme. de Coigny.  Did you take it from Mailly-Nesle?"

"No, M. de Gêvres.  Mme. Victorine was so good as to present it," was
the slightly haughty reply.

"But you are going to change it, you know.  Tell us, what new face is
to displace this?"

"I will tell you, M. de Richelieu, when you have confessed what one
is to fill your empty space."

"Ah, yes--make your prophecy, du Plessis," drawled de Gêvres.

"Well then, if you will know," Richelieu lowered his tone, "the post
is going to continue for a fourth turn in the family de Mailly.
Within three months I shall place here the face of--Count Claude's
wife."

"Ah!"

"Really!"

"The colonial?"

"Perhaps!"

"And now you, abbé?"

"I differ from M. de Richelieu.  I should rather suggest--the lady
now standing behind M. d'Epernon."

The party glanced discreetly about to behold a pretty woman in pink
brocade, who was laughing at some remark from the Abbé Coyer.

"What!  The last débutante?  Mme. d'Etioles?"

"Bah!  Pardon, de Bernis, but she is of the bourgeoisie."

"And is Mme. de Mailly of higher birth?"

There was a moment of unexpected silence.  Then Richelieu said,
slowly: "I had understood that she was of excellent blood.  Six
generations, it has been said."

Penthièvre and d'Epernon nodded agreement.  Such, certainly, had been
the rumor.  De Bernis looked a little nonplussed.

"Then Mme. de Mailly is--your choice?" he asked of Richelieu.

"Oh," the Duke shrugged, "that is a little direct, Monsieur l'Abbé.
I much admire Mme. de Mailly.  His Majesty admires her."

"She is on the supper-list for Choisy," murmured Penthièvre.

"Ah!  Where did you hear it?"

"From young d'Argenson.  The King was pleased with her appearance at
the presentation."

"And it was not by his arrangement, either."

"I wonder," asked d'Holbach, musingly, of the air, "if Claude de
Mailly will let her go, without expostulation, to one of the Choisy
suppers."

"It is doubtful," replied de Gêvres, yawning.

Richelieu said nothing, but under his languid exterior was a fierce
determination that Mme. de Mailly, Claude or no Claude, should go to
a Choisy supper, and the first to which she was asked.

"And now, Monsieur l'Abbé, what attributes for the post has your
pretty bourgeoise, Mme. d'Etioles?" inquired d'Epernon.

Softly, as he answered, the abbé tapped Victorine's miniature.  "One
attribute, Monsieur le Duc, which I think that Mme. de Mailly lacks,
and without which a woman is--to be frank--useless.  Mme. d'Etioles
has ambition to win the place."

"You know that?  She confesses it?" asked Richelieu, leaning suddenly
forward, and betraying more interest than, considering the proximity
of de Gêvres, was dignified.

"Confessed it?  Not in words.  There was but her eye, her animation,
her color, the quivering of the nostril--an air hard to describe,
easy to read, which you all know, messieurs."

"But yes!"

"And she has the tact to compliment a rival.  That is excellent."

"True.  But Mme. de Mailly is a far newer type.  She is young,
ingenue, naïve; would not understand even that compliments were
required.  And novelty, gentlemen, novelty, is what we all, not less
than his Majesty, require."

"That is true.  I feel it necessary at this moment.  Supper must
surely have been announced by this time.  I go to seek 'la Poule',"*
observed de Gêvres, rising.


* Louis XV.'s nickname for Mme. de Flavacourt.


"Is Mme. de Flavacourt here?" whispered d'Epernon of Penthièvre as,
the conference over, the little group broke up.

"Yes.  She has just passed into the other room with d'Hénin."

"Gêvres follows her."

"Of course, since he is avowedly for la Châteauroux."

"And Richelieu approaches the little American.  Behold, he is going
to be her supper companion."

"Now it is only left for the abbé to seek Mme. d'Etioles."

"Dastard!  He deserts his colors.  See, he is coming with Mme.
d'Egmont.  Coigny not being here, it seems he lays siege to the
second lady of that family."

"Hein?  It is very warm here.  _Au revoir_.  I am going to seek the
Marquis de Mailly-Nesle--you see, I am on two sides so."

Penthièvre disappeared in the throng which had begun to move more
rapidly to the supper apartment in the rear.  "It now behooves me,"
murmured d'Epernon to himself, "to take pity on de Bernis' choice.
But that will be an effort.  No.  I will be original.  I will go in
alone.  I will be the only man of all Versailles to-night who has no
woman in his brain!"




CHAPTER VII

Concerning Monsieur Maurepas

Notwithstanding de Richelieu's confidence in the rising of the new de
Mailly star in the Versailles heavens, and François de Bernis' more
reserved and more diffuse plans, it appeared, after all, that de
Gêvres' stubborn loyalty to the old favorite was not misplaced.  To
the vast chagrin of most of the court, and the strong anxiety of a
small portion of it, his Majesty, attended by his private suite and
Jean Frédéric Phélippeaux de Maurepas, went from Versailles back to
the Tuileries on the afternoon of November 23d.

M. de Maurepas had the honor of driving alone with the King.  The
roads were bad, and the royal coach grievously heavy, so that the
poor minister came to be in difficulties for entertaining
conversation towards the last stages of the three-hour journey.
Louis listened good-naturedly to his various remarks, but at length
took occasion to switch the topic round to that one of all others
which Maurepas had been trying to avoid.

"'Tis said, Phélippeaux," observed the King, blinking, "that our dear
friend the Duchesse de Châteauroux, and you, our other dear friend,
are not amicably disposed towards one another.  How is this?"

"Sire, believe me--the--little difficulty began through no fault of
mine, if through the fault of any one."

"Relate it to me."

Maurepas coughed.  The situation was undeniably disagreeable, but an
effort must be made.  The less hesitation, at all events, the better.
"Your Majesty, it had to do with a house, the Hôtel Maurepas, which
three years ago was the Hôtel Mazarin, but fell to me at Mme. de
Mazarin's death, thus obliging Mme. de la Tournelle to leave it on
the demise of her grandmother.  We are connected, you know, Sire."

For a moment or two the King remained silent, and his companion sat
dreading an outbreak of displeasure.  Presently, however, Louis
remarked, without much expression: "Since her leaving the Hôtel de
Mazarin was the occasion of her appearance at Versailles, one might
imagine that madame would strive to modify her anger.  Is that all
the reason, monsieur?"

"Latterly, Sire, it has been intimated to me that madame thought me
her opponent--a--politically.  Need I assure your Majesty that my
only political interest is yours, and that in so far as Mme. de
Châteauroux has been essential to your good pleasure, in so far she
has been esteemed by me.  Unfortunately, however, it is whispered
that madame believes me the instrument of her departure from Metz.
This, indeed, is utterly false, I as--"

Louis, who was looking slightly amused, raised his hand: "Enough,
Phélippeaux.  I am aware of some things.  We shall try, during the
forthcoming week, to give you the opportunity of proving to madame
your entire innocence in that regrettable affair.  I wish you to
become reconciled to madame, Phélippeaux, for, to be plain, I can do
without neither of you."

Maurepas acknowledged this high compliment with some little pleasure;
but, as the horses hurried forward, and silence fell between the two,
the Marquis found himself at liberty to think some by no means
agreeable thoughts.  It was quite true that, even in former times,
when there was no open rupture between them, love had never been lost
between the King's minister and the favorite.  Maurepas found his
Court path very much smoother when the Duchess was not moving just
ahead of him, and, despite his loyalty to the King's wishes, he had
small desire that the King's well-beloved should return to
Versailles.  For that reason this present journey to the Tuileries,
its object now becoming perfectly plain, began to assume a decidedly
unpleasant appearance.  Maurepas was well able to cope with the
favorite in his own way; but his way was not that of the King.  How,
then, was he to gain his point, satisfy himself, and, at the same
time, please that difficult pair, Marie Anne de Mailly and Louis de
Bourbon, equally well, as he needs must?

During this soliloquy the royal coach passed the barrier and entered
the dark streets of the city.  After twenty minutes of silent and
rapid driving, Louis touched his minister's arm.

"Look, Phélippeaux, there is the very house towards which, to-morrow,
I take my way."

Whether by accident or by order, they were passing through the little
Rue du Bac on their way from the bridge to the palace.  Maurepas
obediently leaned out of the window and gazed up at the narrow house
now inhabited by the most celebrated woman in France.  The lower
story of the building was dark.  The upper one was lighted
brilliantly, in front.

"Possibly she is ill," muttered Maurepas, under his breath.

And Maurepas' surmise was right.  La Châteauroux was ill.  A long and
fruitless course of d'Agenois, of repining for her lost position, of
battling for herself, single-handed, against the drawn ranks of the
_dames d'étiquette_, with but a momentary glimpse of the King on his
way to mass after his return, with the news of the beginning of the
winter fêtes, and, finally, more than all, the possibility that she
had been effaced from Louis' memory by the appearance of a
rival--these things had preyed upon her woman's nature till they
threw her into a nervous fever which medicine but increased, and for
which there was but one remedy.  Sad weeks, indeed, these were.  Her
brave defiance was broken.  Day after day, through the long gray
hours, she would lie in her bedroom, silent, impatient, answering
sharply if spoken to, otherwise mute, uncomplaining, and melancholy.
Young d'Agenois was with her constantly, and now importuned marriage
till at times she was near consent.  What frayed strand of hope still
held her back it were difficult to surmise.  How had it been with her
had she accepted this young man's eagerly proffered self?  Had the
tragedy of Versailles been doubled or avoided?  Had de Bernis or
Richelieu won his wager?  Useless to guess.  At eleven o'clock on
this night of the 23d of November young d'Agenois left his lady's
fauteuil, and the light in the top story of the Rue du Bac went out
for a little time.

At twelve o'clock on the following day, while madame was meditating
another struggle with the clothes that so tortured her fevered body,
Fouchelet, down-stairs, was called to the door.  At the entrance
stood a muffled man, bearing in his hand a note--for the Duchesse de
Châteauroux.  Fouchelet was well trained.  He gave no sign, but his
heart grew big, for his own position's sake, when he recognized the
sharp features of Bachelier, the King's confidential valet.

"There is no answer?" queried madame's man, peering out.

"Yes," was the reply.  And so Bachelier waited in the lower hall.

In ten minutes the lackey returned.  Bachelier rose.  "Well?" he
asked.

"At nine o'clock this evening," was the message.  And with it, and a
nod of satisfaction, the royal servant left the house.

He left much behind him that may be easily enough imagined.  Enough
to say that the designated evening hour found the once gloomy little
_hôtel_ in a most unwonted condition.  The whole lower floor was
lighted softly, with not too many candles, for Mme. de Châteauroux's
face bore the ravages of anxiety and illness.  The salon, in perfect
order, was empty.  Not so the little dining-room, a charming place,
with elaborate decorations of palest mauve and gold, a crystal
chandelier, and a tiny round table in its centre, heaped with a
profusion of flowers, and the most delicate collation that Mme. de
Flavacourt and the chef together could devise.  No wines had been
brought up, for they were kept cooler below.  But here, upon her
_chaise-longue_, no rouge upon her flaming cheeks to-night, hair
elaborately coiffed for the first time in many days, swathed all in
laces, covered with a piece of pale, embroidered satin, arms and
hands transparent in the light, her whole form more delicate than
ever before, reclined Marie Anne de Mailly--waiting.

Minutes passed and the hour drew near.  Madame moved nervously, her
hands wandering over the shadowy garments.  The whole hidden
household breathed uneasiness, anticipation.  Clocks chimed nine.
The hour was past.  He was late--no!  Mme. de Châteauroux sat up.
There had been the faintest knock at the door.  Fouchelet hurried
through the hall.  For an instant the Duchess tightly clenched her
hands.  Then her face changed utterly in expression.  All anxiety and
eagerness slipped away from it.  It had become calm, cool,
indifferent, showing strong marks of physical suffering.  The eyes
burned with determination, but her mouth wore a peculiar, disdainful
smile that few women, in her place, would have dared to use.

Now a black-cloaked figure hurried through the salon, stopping on the
threshold of the room where madame lay.  Here the protecting hat and
coat were rapidly thrown aside, and the new-comer hastened to madame.

"Anne!" cried the King, gazing down at her in delight.

The cheeks of la Châteauroux grew a little redder, her eyes a little
more brilliant.  "Your Majesty will pardon me that I do not rise?"
she said.

"Bachelier told me of your illness.  I am sincerely sorry," he
returned, examining her closely.

"Will your Majesty be pleased to sit?"

"'_Majesty_,' Anne?  '_Majesty?_'  What nonsense is this?  Have you
become a waiting-maid?  It is 'Louis' when we are together, you and
I."

Madame drew away a little.  "You wish that?" she asked, looking at
him keenly.

"'Tis what I have come for.  Ah, madame--Versailles is empty now!  I
have been bored--they have bored me to death."  He turned away with
one of those abrupt transitions from tenderness to fretfulness which
were so characteristic of him as a king.  He yawned as he drew a
small chair up to his Duchess, and seated himself heavily thereon.
"I wish you to return to Versailles," he said, with an air of putting
an end to the matter.

Mme. de Châteauroux glanced at him and slightly shrugged her
shoulders.  "That will not be so easily arranged."

"What!  You do not wish to return?"

"Why should I?  Life there was not at all easy.  Many changes would
be necessary before I should consent to live again inside its walls."

"What changes?  Do you want larger rooms?  More servants?  A
cabriolet added to the berline?  Your cook was always very good."

"Ta!  Ta!  Ta!  Rooms!--coaches!  It is _people_ I mean, Sire."

"Oh!"  Louis' face grew more grave.  Madame lay perfectly still,
watching him.  He was obliged, after a moment or two of painful
silence, to ask, sulkily, "What people do you want--dismissed?"

"Your Majesty might easily surmise that."

"I?  How am I to surmise your rancors, Anne?"

"My dismissal from Metz--"

"It was against my wishes, I swear to you!" he put in, hastily.

"Then your--repentance for scandal," she murmured, quickly, smiling
beneath her lids.  As the King flushed she was wise enough to waive
the point.  "I am aware that you were so--generous as to wish me to
remain there," she observed.  "But the man who _did_ cause my
departure, my dis--"

"Was Chartres, madame.  I am unable to dismiss a prince of the blood
from Versailles even for you."

"I did not refer to Monseigneur.  It is Maurepas that I want sent
off."

"Maurepas!  Mordi!  Do you fancy he had anything to do with it?"

"He had all to do with it.  He hates me, that man.  I vow that until
he has left Versailles I will not show my face there at any cost."

Louis grew red with irritation.  "You are absolutely wrong, Anne.  De
Maurepas had no more to do with your going than I.  I swear it!"

"Then who was the man that instigated Monseigneur to force his way
into your apartment?"

The King hesitated.  Richelieu was a great favorite with him.  Were
it possible he would have kept the truth of the matter from madame.
If it were not possible--he sighed, mentally--Richelieu must go.  He
could, at all events, be spared better than Maurepas, who had the
invaluable ability of steering the water-logged ship of state very
skilfully between the oft-threatening Scylla of debt and Charybdis of
over-taxation.

Presently Louis rose and moved over to the table.  Here, after
looking absently about, he picked up an egg filled with cream (a new
and delicate invention).  Taking up a knife, he struck off the egg's
head.  This was a favorite trick of his, and one which he performed
with unerring daintiness.  "Look, Anne.  Had it been Maurepas who
forced our _consigne_, this is what we should have done to him."  He
smilingly held up the end of the shell for her to see, and then,
putting it down, began to eat the cream.

"I had not heard that any one had been beheaded of late.  I thought
it was out of fashion," observed madame, with apparent interest.

"True enough.  I'll send Maurepas to tell you about everything.  But,
look you, if I have that person--exiled, if I present you with a list
of courtiers for you to do as you wish with, if I reinstate you
mistress of Versailles, will you in turn grant me two requests?"

"Let me hear them."

"You must see no more of d'Agenois--the creature whom I once exiled.
And Phélippeaux and you must be reconciled.  I will not have quarrels
in my household.  Will you agree to these things?"

He looked at her sharply, and she returned the glance with one that
he could not read.  "The first--d'Agenois--pouf!  You may have him.
He wearies me inexpressibly," she said, after a pause.  "But
Maurepas--  Besides, I have not yet signified a wish to return to
Versailles.  A month ago I wrote to Richelieu that I never should."

"Really!  To Richelieu!  And what was his reply?"

"Nothing.  He did not reply."

"A pity.  Well then--you refuse to come back?"

"No.  That is, I would not refuse, but that--I am not fond of M. de
Maurepas."

She had carried her stubborn insolence too far at last.  The King
frowned, threw away his egg, and marched steadily over to where he
had thrown his hat and cloak.  "It is as well.  I gave you your
choice, madame.  Maurepas is no Comtesse de Mailly.  Neither you nor
any woman can drive him from my court."

At the tone of Louis' voice madame's heart had suddenly ceased to
beat.  She saw her mistake.  Was it too late?  No.  On the threshold
of the doorway the King, after a hesitation and struggle with
himself, turned.  She seized her final opportunity without a pause.
Holding out her arms with exaggerated feebleness, she said, slowly:

"Send Phélippeaux to me to-morrow.  He shall plead his cause."

And thus her danger must have ended, and Louis' point have been
satisfactorily gained; for it was past midnight when France left the
Rue du Bac, to proceed by chair to the Tuileries.  "Maurepas will be
with you at noon; and may the god of friendship preside at the
meeting!" were his parting words to the Duchess, who nodded and
smiled her approval.  Then, while Fouchelet and the second valet
cleared the remains of the feast from the little, disordered table,
the mistress of Versailles, pale, burning with fever, and exhausted
with fatigue, every nerve quivering with excitement at the life
reopening to her, dragged herself to her bedroom, where Mme. de
Lauraguais and the round-eyed maid awaited her arrival.

On Thursday morning, which was the 25th of November, the King broke
fast with Maurepas at his usual hour.  Louis was sleepy, and
slightly, very slightly, inclined to be sharp of temper.  When he
informed his companion of the impending visit for that day's noon,
Maurepas made no objection in words or manner.  Nevertheless, he was
intensely displeased.  He knew very well his master's ways, and he
realized that the tone in which he was bidden to come to a full and
cordial understanding with her Grace was not to be disregarded.
Therefore, at five minutes to twelve, with official punctuality, M.
Jean Frédéric Phélippeaux, Marquis de Maurepas, carefully but not
elaborately garbed, arrived in his chair at the _hôtel_ in the Rue du
Bac.  He was admitted there without delay, and Fouchelet's answer to
the suave inquiry for Mme. de Châteauroux was:

"Will Monsieur le Marquis do madame the honor to ascend to madame's
bedroom?"

The Marquis, very much put out, did madame that honor.

Mme. de Châteauroux was dressed and lying back in a deep arm-chair.
To accentuate her pallor and the fever-flush, she wore a _négligé_ of
red, and over her knees was thrown a velvet robe of the same color.
In his first glimpse of her the minister noted all of this, and
distinguished the affectation from the reality.  He perceived his
disadvantage, and began at once to calculate how far he might try her
strength without inducing tears, before which he was as helpless as
any man.

"Monsieur, I am charmed to behold you again."

"And I, madame, am desolated to find you not perfectly well."

There was a little pause.  The Marquis anticipated being asked to sit
down.  Madame seemed to forget this courtesy.  So, to his chagrin,
Maurepas continued to stand, concealing his awkwardness and his
ill-humor as best he might.  At least the Duchess took no notice of
his discomfort.

"Madame, his Majesty commanded my appearance before you.  Doubtless
there was a reason, of which, however, I am entirely ignorant.  There
was a hint on the King's part of a reconciliation necessary between
us.  I did not understand the use of the word.  Have we, then, need
for reconciliation?"

He spoke with a smile which annoyed madame, not for the first time.
"Monsieur, last evening his Majesty was here to request my return to
Versailles, and the resumption of my duties as lady of the palace of
the Queen.  This, on certain conditions, I am willing to do.  You
will, however, readily perceive how impossible it would be for me to
return while at Versailles dwells the man who brought about my
dismissal from Metz, in August.  Do you not agree with me?"

"And if I do?" queried Maurepas, warily, doubtful of her point.

"If you do, monsieur!  Will you, then, exile yourself on my arrival?"

"Exile myself?  Pardon me, I do not understand you."

"I ask you, monsieur, if it was not you who wrote the letter of
dismissal from Metz--that one delivered to me by d'Argenson?"

"Ah!  I understand now.  No, madame, I can freely say that I had
nothing to do with your dismissal in any way.  I had not dreamed that
I was suspected of it."

Madame lay back, knitting her brows.  The man before her had
unquestionably told the truth.  She knew that as much from his
indifferent manner as from the lack of protestations in his denial.
At first disappointed, the Duchess became, after a moment's
reflection, intensely curious.

"Who, then, was it?" she cried, at last.

A smile broadened Maurepas' lips.  His eyebrows went up, and his
shoulders were lifted a hair's-breadth.  "Madame--how should I know?"

"Ah, peste!  In the same way that the whole court must know!  Truly,
I should be a fool to go back to Versailles ignorant of the name of
him who had sought to ruin me.  Every one would be laughing behind my
back.  Monsieur le Marquis, you may either answer my question or
return to the King the message that I shall, after all, remain here."

"Madame--this is beyond my province.  I am quite innocent of evil
intent towards you.  What others have done is not my concern."
Maurepas spoke urgently.  He saw himself getting into such
difficulties as a diplomatic man dreads most.

Madame was angry.  "You have heard what I say.  You shall abide by
it.  Tell me--or go."

Maurepas sought his snuff-box agitatedly, and took a large pinch.  On
one side stood the anger of the King; on the other the life-enmity of
a man who had before climbed gallantly out of deeper difficulties
than the one into which the reinstallation of madame would throw
him--Louis Armand du Plessis, grand-nephew of the greatest cardinal.
And now was he, Maurepas, reduced to trusting to a woman's word?
Must he sue for that?  Twice he paced the room from door to windows
and back again, saw no help during the distance, and finally,
disgusted with himself, waived lack of invitation, drew a chair to
the Duchess' side, and sat carefully down.

"Mme. de Châteauroux--listen.  I am unfortunately placed.  I am
anxious to do you the favor you ask; and yet, for political reasons,
I am unwilling to incur the displeasure of a powerful man by allowing
it to be known that it was I who informed you of his lack of devotion
to your cause.  You perceive this?"

The Duchess looked thoughtful.  The words had been crisply spoken,
and had betrayed none of Maurepas' real discomfiture.  "Certainly,"
said she.

"Well, then, regretfully but necessarily, I must impose certain
conditions under which, only, will I consent to divulge this matter
to you."

"What are the conditions?"

"Ah!  They are neither unreasonable nor difficult, madame.  As soon
as you re-enter Versailles his Majesty will send to you--as he
informed me himself--a list of the courtiers' names, which you will
have the privilege of revising.  Now, madame, if you will give me
your word that this man whose identity I am going to reveal shall be
dismissed from Versailles simply by means of that list and not with
any marked indignity, if you will also assure me that I shall never
be mentioned as concerned in the affair in any way, then, madame, I
am but too delighted to enlighten you."

There was a pause.  La Châteauroux considered.  Maurepas, his
undiplomatic proposition made, philosophically took snuff.
Fortunately, the times when one must place confidence in a woman were
rare.  They--  His incipient meditations were, however, interrupted.

"Monsieur le Marquis--"

"Madame!"

"I agree to your conditions.  I give my word."

"You have reflected well?"

"I have reflected.  Quick!  The man!"

"Richelieu, madame."

"Oh!--Ah!--Why did I not see it before!"

With such speed did madame run the whole gamut of evidence: the last
morning at Metz; Richelieu's absence from the rooms; his
imperturbability before Chartres; her letters since dismissal
scantily answered, and, some of them, not at all; his failure to
visit her since the return; and then, last night, Louis' uneasiness
at her curiosity.  Yes.  It was but too plain.  Richelieu, King's
favorite, her own mentor, had turned traitor at last.

"Ah!  The villain!  The wretch!  The traitor!  The imbecile!  Never
again shall he see me at Versailles!  Monsieur, will you pour me a
glass of water there?"

Upon the little table at her side stood a high pitcher and a small
silver goblet.  Maurepas hastened to comply with the request, and, as
he handed her the cup, he noted how eagerly she drank, how bright was
the flush on her cheek, how transparent the hand that she held to her
face; and then the rather grim question came to him whether, after
all, Richelieu's banishment would endure very long.  But the thought
was only transitory.  After all, a woman of twenty-seven, strong of
body and stronger of spirit, is not carried off at the very summit of
her career by an intermittent fever.  Thus, when she returned the
empty cup to the King's minister, and their glances met for a second,
he read in her face resolution and to spare to carry her through much
more than such a sickness as her present one.

"Have no fear of me, monsieur.  I shall not betray you.  Will you
accept my gratitude?"

Maurepas bowed courteously.  "When shall we at Versailles have the
opportunity of welcoming you and Mme. de Lauraguais back again?"

The Duchess looked quickly up with a flicker of amusement in her eyes
at his elaborate tone.  "I do not know.  I am, at present, as you may
perceive, scarcely able to be moved so far or to enter upon my week
of duties as lady of the Queen, even should I reach Versailles
safely.  I must wait here till I am stronger.  Till that time--M. de
Richelieu may relieve the King's ennui.  Must you retire so soon?"

Maurepas was evidently upon the point of departure.  "My--the affair
between us is concluded, is it not?  May I take to his Majesty the
word of our renewed friendship?"

Mme. de Châteauroux held out her hand, and, while the minister bent
over to kiss it, she smiled down on the powdered head with a look in
her eyes that he, could he have seen it, would have considered with
something like apprehension.  "Our friendship is ratified, M. de
Maurepas.  _Au revoir_."

"I shall be the first to welcome you at Versailles."

"Thank you.  With Maurepas for one's friend, who could dread
anything?"

"You flatter me too much.  _Au revoir_."

So, with a final salute, and a grim smile at himself for his
undeniable defeat at a woman's hands, Maurepas concluded his task,
and, with relief at his heart, crossed the threshold of the dwelling
of the favorite of France.




CHAPTER VIII

Deep Waters

The King and his companion returned to Versailles on Friday, as
quietly as they had left it three days before; and it was probable
that most of the court was unaware that his Majesty had been
invisible for any but usual reasons--exclusive hunting, and intimate
suppers, somewhere, with some one.  The little circle of royal
companions who selected what details of gossip might cross the
threshold of the Salle du Conseil or the Petits Cours Intérieurs into
the Œil-de-Bœuf were extremely discreet.  For days Rumor,
always with the name of la Châteauroux as a refrain for her verses,
flapped over Paris and Versailles, chanting vigorously.  Keepers of
journals, d'Argenson and the worthy de Luynes, wrote wildly,
contradicting one day all that had been said on the day before, and
which, in turn, would be falsified to-morrow.  Was Madame la Duchesse
really to be reinstated, or, like her sister predecessor, to be kept
on there in Paris in sackcloth and regret ever after?  This question
no one definitely answered.  Mme. d'Etioles, now and then in the
palace, more often away under the close surveillance of her husband,
trembled between anticipation and despair.  There was another at
court in much the same way.  This was Richelieu, who, for the first
time since his début, living as he did at the very door of the
kingdom's adytum, was still outside the pale of knowledge.  Daily he
scanned the face of Maurepas, a suavely blank space, which hinted
tantalizingly at how much lay behind it.  The King's demeanor was no
less incomprehensible.  He was generally sulky; seemed to have
settled down into a routine; attended four war councils and two of
finance, to Machault's terror, in one week; ate little; drank much;
was seen often in unofficial but very private conference with
Maurepas; and now and then treated Richelieu with such open and
kindly affection that fainting hope revived in the Duke's heart, and
he ceased numbering days.

As a matter of fact, la Châteauroux continued to be ill; for a king's
favor will not banish malaria in one day.  Mme. de Lauraguais was
growing intensely anxious to be safe at Versailles again.  The
Duchess, curiously enough, was infinitely less impatient.  Perhaps
she knew too well what Versailles meant to experience unmixed joy at
the prospect of the return.  Not till physical strength was hers
again did she care to go into the inevitable maze of intrigue,
enmity, and deceit which one entered by the door to the little
apartments.  Dr. Quesnay, of Méré, a friend of Mme. d'Etioles, none
the less a good physician and a bluffly honest man, attended her in
Paris assiduously.  Under his care the favorite certainly improved,
day by day, till, on the 4th of the last month of the year, four
messages flew over the road, two from Paris to Versailles, and two
from the palace there to the Rue du Bac.  And that night the King did
not sleep, but was, nevertheless, late to mass on the morning of the
fifth, when a new day and a new era dawned for the Œil-de-Bœuf
and for the history of France.

The 5th of December fell on Sunday, and proved a day dull enough for
all the court.  For once their Majesties dined together in the Salle
du Grand Couvert, as Louis XIV. would have had them do.  But the King
did not appear at his consort's salon in the evening.  He merely
informed her that it was his pleasure that she should hold a special
reception two nights later, on the evening of the 7th, at which he
would be present; why, he did not explain.  Though it would be the
evening before the Feast of the Conception, and therefore a time for
extra devotions, Marie Leczinska gratefully acceded to her husband's
request, delighted at anything which should bring him into her rooms.
In the evening Louis supped in the small apartments with a select
company of privileged gentlemen, his pages of the Court, Maurepas,
and d'Argenson.

"It is a feast of nine, my friends--the old Roman number.  Let us,
then, be classic in our drinking and our conversation," observed his
Majesty, with unusual loquacity.

"And is it to gods or goddesses that we chant our praises, Sire?  Do
we look to Olympus or--Cythera?" demanded Maurepas, slyly.

The King did not at once reply.  Finally, with a smile peculiar to
himself, he glanced at his favorite.  "You shall choose the toast, du
Plessis.  Jove or Venus?"

Richelieu, ignorant of a cause, was at a loss to read the subtlety.
"Venus, Sire," he replied, raising a glass to the candle-light before
he drank.

"Merely the goddess in abstract?" murmured de Sauvré.  "Surely her
present living counterpart were better worthy the wine."

"Sire, will you not christen the toast?"

"Is it necessary?  There is but one."  The King negligently lifted
his glass, while only de Coigny of all the tableful breathed
normally.  "Marie Leczinska, your Queen, gentlemen!"

Each face fell slightly.  Glasses were emptied without a word, and
the silence continued as the dishes of the first course were passed.

"These birds are very fine, but there is no venison," remarked Louis,
helping himself to his favorite fillet of partridge.

"The last hunt was four days ago," observed Penthièvre.

The King looked quickly up.  "Quite true.  The councils have demanded
me.  But I am arranging a hunt--a large hunt.  What meetings
to-morrow, d'Argenson?"

"An important one, Sire, at which M. Machault reads a report of the
taxes of the Navarraise clergy during the last quarter--"

"Ah, yes.  You and Machault are diligent enough there.  But the day
after--the 7th?  I do not wish to be at council on that day."

"There will be none, Sire," responded the young man, obediently, the
interest dying out of his eyes; and Maurepas, with some amusement,
watched him begin to crumble his bread.

"That is very well.  On Tuesday, gentlemen, we will follow the hounds
through Sénart, retire to Choisy in the afternoon, and return to
Versailles in time for her Majesty's salon in the evening.  At
Choisy, gentlemen, I shall myself prepare a dish, an especial one,
which Mouthier* has created for me, and in the making of which the
greatest delicacy is necessary.  It is to be a _vol-au-vent royal, à
la_--the last of the name is not important.  It will be a triumph of
art."


* Louis' favorite chef.


"Shall you prepare it for the company, or--for one person, Sire?"
queried de Gêvres.

"There will be more for the party.  This one--is--particular."

"For her Majesty, without doubt," murmured d'Epernon, smiling.

Maurepas and the King exchanged glances, and Richelieu, intercepting
the look, started suddenly, not recovering his poise till de Gêvres
had read into his mind.

"Sire, this one person whom you so honor returns in the party to
Versailles--is it not so?" asked de Sauvré, bravely.

"Naturally her Majesty returns to Versailles."

"She holds a salon that evening," muttered de Gêvres to de Coigny,
who sat next him.

"Who?--The Queen?" whispered the marshal in his turn.

"I don't know.  We are not really speaking of the Queen?"

"D'Argenson, you hold the supper-list for Choisy.  I--a--would speak
with you about invitations later this evening.  You will be in the
Salle des Pendules at an early hour."

D'Argenson bowed.

The supper-list?  Deborah was upon that.  Richelieu breathed deeply.
Was he wrong in his fears?  And yet, was it possible that this
secrecy should be used in the installation of a new favorite?
Certainly none at that table except Maurepas was any more enlightened
concerning this affair than he was himself.  He scanned the faces
around him.  De Sauvré and Coigny were unconcerned.  Veiled curiosity
was perceptible in the eyes of d'Epernon and Penthièvre.  D'Argenson,
like a very young diplomat, appeared reflective, and inclined to
conjecture by analysis the real object of his forthcoming interview
with the King.  And de Gêvres, whose face was invariably set in an
expression of bored indifference, had now something in the line of
mouth and eyes that gave his countenance a suggestion of alertness
and satisfaction.  Richelieu concluded his scrutiny with even less
hope than he had begun it.  However, since the table were eating with
good appetite, he made shift to follow, and forget himself as far as
might be in a well-seasoned ragout of pigeon.

"_Vol-au-vent_ is certainly a charming dish!" cried Louis, presently,
harking back to his favorite pursuit.

"And of what is it made, Sire?  Is it--sweet?"

"Ah, Sauvré, that is a secret.  You shall learn it on Tuesday.  Bring
an appetite with you from the hunt.  Perhaps you may even assist in
its manufacture.  I told Mouthier that I would have no cooks meddle
with my dish, but that my good friends would assist me in the
kitchen."

"We are honored," came the little chorus.

Louis inclined his head.

"Your Majesty has--a--been making candies, of late," observed
d'Epernon, with intended malice.

The King coughed.  "A few--chocolates.  I have been experimenting
with a new _fondant_.  It is delightful."

"Who gets them?--the de Mailly?" whispered de Sauvré to Richelieu.

The Duke shook his head helplessly.  "I have never seen any there.  I
do not think that it is she."  Again he looked round the circle, and
again was Maurepas' the only intelligent face present.  Richelieu bit
his lip in anger; but, as the second course and much wine now made
its appearance, the conversation turned to less ambiguous topics, and
the drinking, with all its conviviality, began.  Many were the ladies
to whom Louis deigned to raise his glass, the Countess de Mailly
being among the first of them.  And when, an hour later, the nine
gentlemen rose from the table, the cares and fears of all of them
were lighter.  After a bottle of old Tokay, a tender partridge, and a
successful epigram, who would not rise above a dread of the intrigues
of a fickle, unhappy King, whose best hours were spent with men, and
to whom, at such times, women seemed unimportant enough?

On being dismissed from their liege, several of the gentlemen
departed towards the salon of the Queen, to join the promenade and
see the newly presented ladies.  One or two left the palace for
appointments in the town.  Richelieu, out of spirits, and glad to be
alone, went off to the King's bedroom, where, as first gentleman of
the chamber, he ousted Bachelier, and himself prepared the room for
the grand _couche_.  Next to this bedroom, towards the front of the
palace, its windows opening upon the little Court of Marbles, was the
Salle des Pendules.  Here, after the supper, according to his
Majesty's command, came young d'Argenson, with the list of courtiers
eligible for Choisy suppers in his pocket.  The King did not keep his
youthful minister waiting.  After a few smiling words with Maurepas,
who was now blessing Fate for that past interview and
"reconciliation" in November, Louis hurried from the Salle des
Croisades up the corridor, into the Salle du Jeu, and so to that of
the clocks.

"Ah!  You await me, monsieur.  Your promptness is gratifying."

D'Argenson made obeisance.

The King passed across to the window, and stood with his hand on the
sill, looking out across the court at the lights in the opposite
rooms.  "D'Argenson, have you, beside the Choisy list, one of the
entire Court and all the families here represented?"

"There is such a list, Sire, but it is in the keeping of M. de
Berryer.  At your command, I will obtain it from him."

The King hesitated, seemed to reflect for a moment, and then, with
his eyes still fixed outside the room, answered: "Yes, that were as
well.  De Berryer is in Paris, I believe.  And, well, Monsieur le
Comte--" the King turned and faced him--"I have a mission for you
to-morrow."

D'Argenson bowed.

"You will leave for Paris, at an hour as early as you find
convenient.  Arrived at the city, go at once to the Prefecture,
obtain the written list of the Court from de Berryer--I will send you
an order to-night--and proceed with that to the Rue du Bac, numéro--."

In the candle-light young d'Argenson started violently.

His Majesty smiled.  "Yes.  You will find there Mme. de Châteauroux;
and to her you will present the list.  She will be so gracious as to
read it through and to strike from it the names of those who have not
the happiness to please her.  In the afternoon you will return to me
with the revised list, which--um--I shall put into execution on
Wednesday, probably.  That is all, monsieur.  I wish you
good-evening."

The Count was about to leave the apartment, when the King himself
turned upon his red heel and abruptly left the room.  D'Argenson,
with a new horizon to his world, moved weakly to the side of the
room, and sank upon a tabouret just as the door opposite to him swung
open, and Richelieu, his task completed, appeared from the King's
bedroom.

"Hola, Marc!  What is the matter?  You need rouge," he said, wearily.

"I should prefer a glass of Berkley's English gin," responded the
Count, without animation.

"What is it?  You have seen his Majesty?"

"Yes."

"Well--your news?"

D'Argenson looked about him nervously.  Then, rising, he moved over
and spoke in Richelieu's ear.  "The new dish--vol-au-vent--is to be
_à la_ Châteauroux.  To-morrow she revises the Court list."

"Mon Dieu!" Richelieu whispered the exclamation, and raised one of
his slender hands to his forehead.  "What to do?  You--you also are
in dread, Marc?"

D'Argenson shrugged, with a pitiful attempt at indifference.  "I
carried her the message of dismissal from Metz."

"Ah!"  Richelieu hesitated for a second.  Then he said, softly: "When
will the revisal of the list be carried into effect at Court?  Do you
know?"

"On Wednesday."

"There is, then, a day--of grace."

"One.  The King hunts.  We shall all be at Choisy.  Madame joins us
there, you know, and returns with us--for the salon of the Queen."

"Naturally."

"What shall you do?  Resign your post now?"

Richelieu was silent, and his face looked drawn.  This sensation of
helplessness was very new to him.  He seemed to hesitate.  Then,
after a few moments he said, slowly: "No, I shall wait.  One
thing--will you do me a favor?"

"What is that?  There are few enough in my power now."

"To-morrow evening, when you return from Paris, show me the list."

"Monsieur, I cannot seek you.  If we should meet--by chance--"

Richelieu bowed.  "Certainly.  It is all I ask.  If we should meet by
chance."

"In that case, I will do so.  At any rate, I will--tell you."

"My thanks are yours."

Both bowed.  Thereupon d'Argenson would have turned away, but
Richelieu suddenly held out his right hand.  "It is no ordinary
affair," he said.

The young Count frankly accepted the offer.  Their hands clasped
firmly for an instant, and the moment of brotherhood did both good.

"Do you go, now, to the salon of her Majesty?"

"I had thought not, to-night; but I have changed my mind."

"I will come with you."

"And to-morrow morning," added the Duke, as they left the room
together--"to-morrow morning, after mass, I shall go to the
Œil-de-B[ce]uf and remain there till you return in the evening."

"Why do that?  You will gain nothing there."

"I shall gain atmosphere.  It reeks of the Court, as a chandler reeks
of tallow.  I shall like--to take it away with me."

D'Argenson smiled faintly; and then in silence they passed into the
Queen's antechamber.

Marie Leczinska's salon was not so brilliant as the one of two weeks
before.  It was, however, sufficiently filled to put one in proper
mood, without danger of ruining hoops; which, after all, was a slight
relief.  Both Claude and Deborah were here to-night, never together,
but also never very far apart.  Mme. de Mailly had become one of the
most-sought-after persons in the Court, and her husband, while he
conformed always to the conventions by not approaching her in public,
was, nevertheless, aware of every person who spoke to her of an
evening, heard every compliment paid her by men, and a good many of
the enviously malicious speeches that were beginning to be made about
her by the women.  To-night Richelieu, on entering the salon, made
his way at once to Deborah's side.  She had been speaking with the
Marquis de Tessé, while the Prince de Soubise hovered near, thinking
up a suitable gallantry with which to pounce upon her.  Richelieu
adroitly forestalled him, however, and reached her first, well
pleased at being able to do so.  The Duke was moving at random, for
he had found no plan of possible salvation yet.  There only lay in
his mind a dim notion that, if safety should be his at the eleventh
hour, it would come to him through this same Deborah.  The idea was
surely instinctive, for it had small reason in it.  What could a
little colonial, what could any woman--the poor, pale Queen
herself--do against Claude's cousin, the reinstated favorite, the
great Duchesse de Châteauroux, and that gently spoken, inflexible,
indomitable "_Je le veux_" which Louis of France had used?  True,
Deborah had become a de Mailly, had been much noticed by the King,
and was talked of in peculiar whispers by all the Court.
Nevertheless, what so precarious as her position?  What favors might
she ask?  None.  And yet, here was falling Richelieu hurrying to no
Maurepas, no Machault, or Berryer, or any powered man, but to the
side of her who had been born, eighteen years before, in a
wide-roofed Virginia farm-house.

"Madame, do you go to the Opéra to-morrow night?" he asked, idly.

"I do not know, Monsieur le Duc.  What is it to be?"

"'Jephté,' I have heard--Montclair, you know.  Pélissier and
Thévénard are to sing, and the ballet in that piece is delightful.
Sallé and Nicolet will lead it."

"Oh, I should like to go!  I have seen Mlle. Sallé--last week.  And
Mme. Pélissier also.  She has such a voice!"

"Will you, then, you and monsieur, do me the honor to occupy my box?
We will have Mme. de Coigny and the abbé--"

"Oh no!  Please--" Deborah began, impulsively, but, realizing what
she was doing, stopped short in embarrassment.

"Pardon me, I did not know that you and the little Victorine
were--uncongenial.  Whom shall I ask?"

"Any one--any one, of course.  Mme. de Coigny, by all means,
monsieur."

Richelieu looked at her curiously, and might have spoken his thought
had not Claude at that moment moved somewhat closer to them, and the
Duke, therefore, turned to him.  "I am just praying Madame la
Comtesse to arrange a party for me for the Opéra to-morrow evening.
Will you not join us?"

"Thank you, I am engaged to St. Severin for a supper and the
Français.  Madame, if she has no other engagement, will be delighted
to accept your kindness, I do not doubt," returned Claude, pleasantly.

Deborah turned a half-wistful glance towards her husband, but was met
with a gentle smile of refusal that suddenly changed her manner.

"Monsieur le Duc, I shall be but too happy to accompany you, if you
will arrange the party.  I do not think that I know--quite how."

Richelieu bowed his thanks, and looked long into her honest gray
eyes.  "I will call for you in my coach at seven, madame, if you will
permit.  I bid you--_au revoir_."  With a bow such as he would have
given to a superior in rank, he moved away, making room for M. de
Soubise, who had settled upon his compliment, and was itching to have
it out before it should lose flavor with silent rehearsal.

Richelieu did not remain much longer in the room.  Towards the end of
the promenade his Majesty, his dog Charlotte under one arm,
unexpectedly made his appearance, negligent in manner, intent, as it
seemed, on speaking with Deborah.  Richelieu saw the King with a new
feeling.  It was the first time that he had ever thought of Louis as
holding interests foreign to his own.  Hitherto they had been allies
in every council, in every amusement.  Now, at last, in desire and
intention, they were separated, and it was a woman who stood between
them.  Richelieu shook himself.  His thoughts were becoming bitter.
Cutting short an exchange of graces with Mme. de Mirepoix, he left
the rooms, and, informing the grand chamberlain that he would be
unable to assist at the royal _couche_ that evening, sought his own
apartment, and was put to bed by his valet, not to sleep, but to
plan, to twist, to turn, and still, with a new, unconquerable dread,
to anticipate the morrow.

Morning came late.  Richelieu, in fact, rose with the dawn, for the
King was always roused at eight, and it was the duty of the first
gentleman, since he had been absent on the previous evening, to bring
water in which his Majesty should wash, and to put the royal
dressing-gown about the royal shoulders.  Louis was in a quizzical
mood, and tried, rather unkindly, to play with the feelings of his
favorite courtier.  Richelieu's _sang-froid_ was imperturbable,
however.  He was now bound in honor to his own code to exhibit no
trace of the feeling which, last night, he had almost been guilty of
betraying, through nervous uncertainty.

The King dressed, he completed his prayers, despatched the early
entries, and, when he was finally installed with his chocolate and
eggs in the council-hall, where the matter of the Navarraise taxes
was later to be taken up, Richelieu himself partook of a light
breakfast, and then made a dignified progress towards the room of
rooms--the Œil-de-Bœuf--where, possibly, his fate might, by
accident, be already known.  On his way through the halls of the gods
and the grand gallery, he met not a few with the same destination in
mind.  Certainly none could have told, from his measured morning
greetings, his offers or acceptance of snuff, his lightly witty
words, what a tumult of anxiety raged within him.  By this time
d'Argenson must be entering Paris.  Did any besides himself know that
errand on which he went?  More, did any surmise its result?  How long
had he still to remain in this, his home?  Hours?  Years?  Was his
dread, after all, reasonable?  Had any one divulged to her his part
in the Metz affair?  True, it was Court property; but--ah! he had
been very rash in the Alsatian city.  Never should he forget the
morning when he had cried out, before all the salon there, the news
that Louis had grown worse in the last hours.  Here, even now, like a
ghost conjured up by memory, was young Monseigneur de Chartres,
coming out from the Bull's-eye.  Du Plessis, as he saluted, quivered.
Then, with a gallant recuperation, he smiled to himself, and passed
on into that little room of fate.

Considering that the hour was before morning mass, the
Œil-de-Bœuf was unusually thronged.  Both men and women were
there, and the place hummed with conversation.  For the first moment
or two Richelieu held off from the company, judging, by means of his
trained ear and his long experience, the nature of the gossip from
the key of the conglomerate sound.  It varied to-day, now high with
laughter, now more ominous, again medium with uncertainty.  The omen
was good.  It boded no definite evils of knowledge--yet.  Thereupon
the Duke permitted himself to be accosted by M. de Pont-de-Vesle, of
the King's formal household, an old man, tall and lean, wearing his
wig _à la_ Catogan, and with a miniature of Ninon de l'Enclos in his
snuff-box.

"Good-morning, Monsieur the Grand-Nephew!  Whom does the King receive
to-day during the little hours?"  With the question he proffered
snuff.

"Thank you.  Ah!  You use civet.  The King does not receive to-day.
He is in council.  Machault reads the report," returned Richelieu,
very civilly, considering the fact that Pont-de-Vesle had addressed
him in the form which, of all others, he most disliked.

"Ah!  When his Majesty has not hunted for a week we are all forlorn.
When he takes to council--Ciel!--it is like the beginning of a reign
of Maintenon.  How do you perfume your snuff?"

"Oh, it is something aromatic, composed for me by Castaigne, of
Paris.  Sandalwood, cinnamon, attar--I forget the rest.  Do me the
honor to try it."

With ceremonious solemnity Pont-de-Vesle accepted a pinch, just as
young d'Aiguillon came smilingly up to them.  "Good-morning, Monsieur
le Duc!  Do you bring news, or come for it?"

"I come for it, my dear Count," returned Richelieu.  "What do they
talk of in the Œil to-day?"

"One subject only."

"So bad as that?  Who has committed it?  I am all ignorance!"

"You mistake.  There is no fresh scandal.  It is--"

"Women," put in Pont-de-Vesle, sourly.

"Oh!  What women?"

"That is more difficult.  There are many rumors.  It is said in Paris
that--Mme. de Châteauroux is to come back."

The Duke raised his eyebrows.  "Paris!  That is a curious news-mart.
What says Versailles?"

"Oh!--"  Young d'Aiguillon stopped, assuming a mysterious expression.

"We say," interrupted the other, quickly, "that there are other
candidates who would please better."

"For instance?"

"Well, for one, the little American, Mme. de Mailly.  But, parbleu!
the post must not remain forever in one family!  I think that this
girl should never have been taken up.  What is her blood?  Her
husband swears to five generations; but--the husband!--Pouf!"

"But the Queen was delighted with her, and--the King will be," cried
the young Count, pleasantly.

"Who is your candidate, monsieur?" demanded Richelieu of
Pont-de-Vesle.

"Mine?  Oh--that is a delicate question.  Nevertheless, I think 'tis
time we had a woman of station.  Now, Mme. de Grammont--"

"Heavens!"

"An _étiquette_?  You are mad, monsieur!"

"Not at all.  I protest--"

"Is she, then, so willing to accept the post?"

Pont-de-Vesle stiffened.  "Oh, as to that--I cannot say.  She is
spoken of--not to."

"Ah, well," decided d'Aiguillon, sagely, "after all, it will be the
ladies, not we, who will settle matters for themselves."

"As for me, I should like to find a woman who would refuse the post."

And with this Richelieu, who could see no advantage in continuing the
conversation, saluted his companions of the moment and passed on to
others, whose talk, however, did not much vary from the foregoing
style.  By the time that the hour for mass arrived, and the Court
wended a leisurely way towards Mansard's chapel, the favorite Duke
was comforted in mind and heart.  He hoped; though why, and on what
grounds, he could not have told.  The Œil-de-Bœuf was densely
ignorant of the King's real project.  He, Richelieu, knew it only too
well.  La Châteauroux was to come back.  Paris knew.  How, then, had
he any right, or any reason, to hope?  And, with this logic, the
shadow of despair came over him again, and through it, as through a
veil, he heard the melancholy intoning of priests' voices and the
monotonous chanting of the choir.

Dinner passed, it were difficult to say how, and the afternoon began.
There was attendance on his Majesty, who alternately played with
three dogs and sulked because there was nothing further to do; a few
moments at English tea with the circle of Mme. de Boufflers; an
enforced interchange of polite hostilities with de Gêvres, in the
Salle d'Apollo; and then, some little time after dusk began to fall,
Richelieu made his way down to the landing of the Staircase of the
Ambassadors, out of sight of the Suisses and the King's guards, in
the great vestibule below.  He was intensely nervous.  With each beat
of his heart a new shock thrilled unpleasantly over him.  D'Argenson
must be returning soon now, and must come in this way.  Minutes only
remained before he should know the end.  The lights in the great
candelabra at the stair-top illumined the vast, lifeless ascent but
dimly.  Dreamily Richelieu thought of the pageants that he had seen
upon this stair; wondered, indeed, if he should see such again.
Before great dread, time itself flies.  It seemed no half-hour, but a
few seconds only, to the waiting man before a darkly cloaked figure
entered into the vestibule, passed the Suisses in silence, and came,
with wearily dragging steps, up the stairs.  Half-way up, the
candle-light gleamed for an instant into his pallid face.
Richelieu's heart quivered downward as he stepped out from his
sheltering pillar and stood before young d'Argenson.

"Well, then--you return."

D'Argenson shot a look into the other's face.  "For a day," he
replied, without much expression, his lip curling slightly.

"Then she--"

"Struck me off at once."

Richelieu drew a heavy breath.  "And I?" he asked, softly.

"And you--also."

It had come, then.  The two men stood still on the stairs, facing
each other for an unnoted time.  Then Richelieu smiled.  "You are wet
with the rain, Marc.  When you leave the King, come to my rooms.
There you will find Grachet and some hot rum.  I must make my toilet
now.  I have a party to-night--for the Opéra."

D'Argenson stared.  "Mon Dieu!" he muttered to himself, "we diplomats
have not such training!"




CHAPTER IX

The Duke Swims

Something over an hour after d'Argenson's return, Richelieu, in full
dress, glittering with jewels and orders, left the palace in his
coach, bound for the Rue d'Anjou.  He was committing the curious
_faux-pas_ of being too early.  It was barely half past six when he
left the Boulevard de la Reine, whence it was less than five minutes
to his destination.  But Richelieu, under his gayety, his frequent
laughs, and his flood of brilliant conversation, so witty that
d'Epernon, seeing him in his rooms, fancied that he had been
drinking, was desperate.  Until a month ago he had not realized how
much his life meant to him.  He was now forty-eight years old, and,
since his fourteenth year, he had never lived out of the atmosphere
of the Court.  That atmosphere was part of him.  It clung about his
every gesture and about his speech, punctuated as that still was with
the low patois in which he had delighted as a young rake.  His
garments and his wigs were of set and fashion so inimitable that the
Jew to whom he sold them realized a profit equal to their original
cost in selling them to members of the _haute bourgeoisie_ with Court
ambitions.  It was Richelieu who had made Louis XV. and his Court
what they were.  It was Richelieu who was at all times King of the
King's house.  To the last inch of what soul he had, he was imbued
with Court manners, Court love, Court lordliness.  And now--now, at
the simple word of a woman of yellow hair and twenty-seven years--his
name was struck from the Court list!  He had been in straits before,
but never one wherein he was so apparently helpless.  This was
incredible, monstrous, impossible--true.  Yes, the great Richelieu
was falling.  Whom to turn to?  Berryer?  Machault?  The King
himself?  No.  Instinct, with one of its incomprehensible turns, was
leading him, unresisted, to that house in the Rue d'Anjou where dwelt
a little girl from the American colonies, with her husband, the
cousin of the woman who thought to ruin him.

Unable to rid himself of this curious notion, Richelieu alighted from
his vehicle in the Rue d'Anjou, was admitted by the porter, and
proceeded up the stairs to the de Mailly apartment.  Claude was not
there.  Richelieu knew that from his own statement.  Madame alone was
within.  How much depended on the next few moments the Duke could not
surmise.  Nevertheless, he gently tried the door from the hall,
without knocking.  It was open.  Noiselessly he entered the
antechamber, and, crossing it, would have passed into the salon but
for a sight which halted him on its threshold, in the shadow of the
hangings.

The room before him was half lighted, and contained one person, who
stood motionless, her back towards the antechamber, on the other side
of the room.  It was Deborah, fully dressed for the evening, if
Richelieu judged correctly; but in an attitude which threatened to
destroy the elegant simplicity of her coiffeur.  She was in front of
a little cabinet which stood against the wall beside the
mantel-piece, her two elbows, in their cloudy lace ruffles, resting
upon one of the shelves.  Her powdered head lay upon her arms; and
now and again her slight frame could be seen to quiver with the depth
of a long-drawn sob.  What was the matter?  What was she doing?  What
was it that the cupboard contained?  Richelieu wondered and waited.
Then he was struck with a welcome notion.  Here was she in a
sorrowful, therefore tender, mood.  He alone was near her.  Their
growing friendship--why not cement it with a delicate passage,
delicately arranged?  Who so able to manage this successfully as
Richelieu?  For Richelieu believed that he knew all women.

Silently, then, though without especial effort to make no sound, he
began moving towards her by leisurely degrees.  She heard nothing,
and seemed to feel no presence near her.  Indeed, at that moment she
was very far away, among the memories which the bottles had conjured
up for her--ghosts of many things and people: home, Virginia, Dr.
Carroll, Sir Charles, black Sambo, the warm sunlight, the river, and
the free, wild woods that were her own.

"Chère Comtesse!"

The words were so delicately murmured that they could not startle
her.  She only lifted her head like one awaking from sleep and looked
slowly about.  Seeing Richelieu at her side, and remembering the
evening, she suddenly straightened, forced herself back into the
present, and began, with an effort: "Pardon, I beg of you, mons--"

"Ah!  You to demand pardon of me?  Impossible!  I am early to-night,
dear friend.  We have much time.  See--you grieve for something--some
one.  You will confide the grief to me?  You will accept my sympathy?"

As Deborah looked for an instant into the large, limpid brown eyes of
the man before her, her own fell.  Her mood also changed.  She was
suddenly inclined to be on her guard with this man, whom she knew
best as Claude's mentor.

"My grief was for many persons and things.  'Twas for home, my own
people, my old friends--there--across the water--" and she pointed
whimsically into the cabinet at her former treasures.

Richelieu, with unfeigned curiosity, moved towards the shelf.
Picking up one of the bottles, with its neatly written label, he
examined it, not very closely, his eyes questioning the girl before
him.  Deborah, with an absent smile, looked at the crystal phial and
its white, oily contents, with the inch of gray sediment at the
bottom.

"That is from the _Spartium scoparium_," she said.

"Really?" muttered Richelieu, considerably puzzled.  The turn which
the scene was taking, if not as he had planned it, was none the less
interesting.  "And is this some new cordial or liqueur which you and
Claude have discovered together?"

"Heaven forbid!" was the half-laughing, half-serious reply.

"Eh!--You mean--"

"Thirty drops have been fatal.  M-medicine and--alkaloids were my
tastes, sir, when I had my still-room."

"And these," the Duke pointed to the contents of the shelf--"all
these are--medicines--or alkaloids?"

"They are both," she replied, with a hint of troubled hesitation in
her tone.

"Tell me of them.  I am interested," he asked, quietly.

She shook her head.  "There is not time.  Besides--"

"Ah!  And these!--Now these are, indeed, curious, Mme. de Mailly!
What are they?"

In the rear of the shelf he had spied the box of fungi.  Drawing it
towards him, he took from it one of the shrivelled brown things and
examined it on all sides.  Deborah watched him in silence, her
feeling of uneasiness growing.

"What is it?" he repeated, smiling.

"It is the _Amanita muscaria_--poison mushrooms, that we use
sometimes in Maryland for fly-poison."

"And how do they kill?"

"Monsieur, will you not put them up?  I think it is time to go."

"Instantly, madame; but--tell me first how they kill."

He was regarding her in such apparent amusement that, for the moment,
she was nettled by the suspicion of mockery.  "They are now five
months old--what I have there.  But two of them would kill a grown
man to-day.  There is no perceptible effect till from four to nine
hours after eating.  Then--then, monsieur," she said, dryly, "the
agony is not pretty to behold."

"Um--and do they taste?"

"No.  They are like leather now.  Will you replace them in the
cupboard, monsieur?--and we will speak of other things."

Without further protest Richelieu obeyed her, putting the fungi
carefully away, replacing the _scoparium_ among the other bottles,
and closing the little door of the cabinet after him.  Its key was in
the lock.  He turned it.  And then--then--Deborah was wrapping a
cloudy veil about her head; she was turned from him--he suddenly drew
the key from the lock and slipped it into his pocket.  It was
instinct that bade him do it--perhaps.  Five minutes later a coach
rolled away from the house in the Rue d'Anjou and entered upon the
Paris road.

"Who--are to be with us this evening?" asked Deborah, as she settled
back in a corner of the roomy vehicle.

"Marshal Coigny, Mme. d'Egmont, Mme. de Chaulnes, and d'Aiguillon
will join us at the opera.  Afterwards supper will be served us in my
salon at Versailles.  These long drives--I trust they will not
fatigue you.  Were it not for the hunt to-morrow, we might have
remained overnight in Paris.  As it is, however, it will be necessary
to return.  Will you be at Choisy to-morrow afternoon, when the hunt
goes there for its famous refreshment?"

"I was asked to go.  Claude--" She stopped suddenly.

"He did not wish it?" asked Richelieu, gently.

"I am going," was the unexpected reply.

In the darkness Richelieu smiled.

"Jephté" proved to be a decided success.  The opera-house was
crowded, both Queen and Dauphin were present, and most of Versailles
were gathered into the badly lighted and wretchedly aired building.
Richelieu's party were found to be fairly congenial, and the Duke,
who had exerted himself almost beyond his powers, during the drive,
to banish from Deborah's thoughts the incident of the cabinet, now
allowed d'Aiguillon to hold full sway over the conversation, and
himself sat almost entirely silent during that part of the evening.
How try to imagine the gradual trending of his thoughts?  How surmise
their final concentration?  It is something that no mortal of
inexperience has ever been able to conceive, no anthropologist
capable of analyzing--that secret, stealthy working of the brain
faculties round and round one point; how they approach it nearer and
nearer, retreat a little, hesitate, advance again, till the point has
suddenly been reached; the idea and the will are one; determination
is born.

The party of six returned, after the opera, to Versailles, in one
wide-seated coach.  Arrived at the palace and Richelieu's apartment
within it, supper was found awaiting them; and the evening progressed
with all possible gayety.  Later the Maréchal de Coigny escorted Mme.
de Mailly home; and, at four o'clock in the morning, long before the
December dawn, Deborah Travis slept.

His Grâce de Richelieu was not so happy.  Before his salon was
cleared of the remains of supper and set to rights again, Grachet,
his valet, had put him gently to bed, all pomaded, perfumed,
silken-gowned, and capped.  But the warming-pan had made the sheets
too hot; and the champagne had more than usually heated his head.  He
turned and tossed and twisted like any mortal, the great Richelieu,
for the two heavy hours which constituted his night; and it was
during that time that the Determination was born.  The idea and the
will--the little bronze key and the desire to use it--had met.
Crime, or the planning of crime, hovered there in the darkness over
the heavy canopy.  Satan, cloven-hoofed, laughing, reclined in a
chair near his new friend.  Richelieu fell gradually into a drowsy
state.  Strange whispers poured from his lips.  Such a night he had
not spent before, such would never spend again.

Morning came, finally.  The Duke rose, with relief, at a little past
six, and dressed by candle-light.  Grachet wondered in sleepy silence
as he prepared the chocolate at such an unheard-of hour, but came
near to the unpardonable false step of an exclamation, when his
master, toying idly with an egg, said, suddenly: "Grachet, go and ask
Mouthier--his Majesty's chef--to come to me at once if he can.  Rouse
him, if he is not yet up."

When the man had left the room upon his unprecedented errand,
Richelieu flung down his napkin and sprang to his feet.  To have seen
his face and heard his hoarse breathing would have been to judge him
physically in pain.  He walked in great strides up and down the
apartment, refusing to struggle against his impulses, crushing out
the final prompting of a long-weakened Other Nature.  Presently he
came to a halt before his chamber door, just as Grachet re-entered,
bringing with him an imposing personage, somewhat dishevelled as to
wig, but attired in a very neat black suit, with waistcoat of cherry
silk, and the blue ribbon of his order elaborately arranged thereon.

"M. Mouthier, my lord."

"Good-morning, Mouthier--good-morning--good-morning," observed the
Duke, staring hard at the new-comer, and monotonously repeating his
words.  "You're early," he added, at length.

"Your Grace, in one hour, in company with my staff, I depart for
Choisy," responded the great cook, with reproachful respect and
something of the manner of a world-famed general announcing the
opening move of the campaign to his sovereign.

"Ah--Choisy."  Richelieu smiled as he drew out his words.

Grachet stared at his master, and Mouthier instantly resolved to be
eccentric of a morning--if possible.

"Mouthier, you are, to-day, going to allow his Majesty to create a
_vol-au-vent royal à la Châteauroux_--is it not so?"

"His Majesty has informed your Grace?"

"No.  The gods whispered it.  But, Mouthier, the gods refused to go
further than the name.  Therefore I come to you, that I may learn
more of a dish which a king will prepare for a duchess.  Tell me, oh,
prince of thy art, is this dish of kings sweet or sour, thick or
thin, cold or hot?  I would match my coat to its consistency.  What
ingredients does it contain?  Of what is it compounded?"

"Your Grace--"  The cook hesitated painfully, but found his
professional instinct stronger than his reverence for rank.  "Your
Grace--if I might be assured that Marin--had nothing to do with this
affair--"

"Marin?  Oh!  I see!  But you cannot deem Marin your rival?
Mouthier, between us, Marin is a no one, a second-rate man, unfit
even for the taste of M. de Soubise.  How the _cordon bleu_ ever came
to be delivered to him--bah!  Mouthier, you would not imagine me as
intriguing with--with a Marin, eh?"

"Ah, Monseigneur, Monseigneur, forgive!  My suspicions were base,
false.  Monseigneur, the _vol-au-vent royal à la Châteauroux_ is a
_pâtê_, a round pastry case, filled with a delightful compound of--of
chicken, of sweetbreads, of truffles, of cock's-combs, of mushrooms--"

"Ah!  You may go, Mouthier.  You may go, I say!"

Grachet stole a terrified glance at the Duke.  Mouthier, cut short at
the very beginning of a recitation delicious to his creative soul,
looked with pathetic appeal at the great man, saw him point
relentlessly to the antechamber door, with unmistakable command in
his face, and so, thoroughly disappointed, and scarcely, in that
disappointment, finding time to wonder, began reluctantly backing,
and, still murmuring raptly, "seasoned with salt, with black butter,
delicate spice, with bay-leaves, and covered with the sauce
_à--la--_," disappeared through the doorway and was visible no more.

"Ah!  That is settled, then.  Grachet, a cloak and hat."

"M--M--Monsieur?"

"A cloak and hat!  Diable!  What has got you?"

The valet, stumbling with awkward haste, obeyed him.  Richelieu
wrapped himself in the cloak, took up the hat, and, before he left
the room, tossed his man a louis d'or.  "There.  I am not mad,
Grachet--except in giving you that, perhaps.  But be silent about
Mouthier.  You understand?"

Gold quickens the understanding.  Grachet's eyes grew bright again as
he murmured quickly: "Mouthier was never here, Monsieur le Duc."

Richelieu laughed.  "Very well.  Have a good hunting-suit out when I
return, and I will ride Graille to the meet."

Then Richelieu left his apartment and strode away through the dim,
deserted corridors, carrying along with him a hollow, dreary echo.
Descending the grand staircase where yesterday he had waited for
d'Argenson's return, he passed the drowsy guards in the vestibule,
and entered into the gray, chilly morning.  It was very cold.  In the
night the rain had turned to snow, and the Great Cross Canal lay
before him frozen to ice.  The esplanade, the star, and the park were
covered with soft white, still unbroken, for it was too early as yet
for marring footprints.  With blood quickening in his veins, and
breath smoking in the frosty air, Richelieu hurried into the desolate
park, emerging at length on the Avenue de Paris, on the edge of the
town of Versailles.  The little city was barely awake.  The
dwelling-streets were still.  Nevertheless, two or three men whom
Richelieu knew, and who took as much pains as he could have wished to
avoid notice, were moving dismally, on foot or in chairs, to their
respective rooms.  Shutters of shops were being taken down, and a
single church clock boomed a quarter to eight when the Duke halted
before the house in the Rue d'Anjou.

Richelieu had some difficulty in rousing the _concièrge_.  When the
door was finally opened to him by a man in a red nightcap, he pulled
his own hat so far over his face and his cloak so much about his ears
as to be unrecognizable, and hastened up-stairs.  At the door of the
de Mailly apartment he stopped, hesitating.  Was any one up within?
He was, perhaps, ruining himself by coming so early; yet it was the
only thing to be done.  From an inner pocket he pulled the little
bronze key to the cabinet in the salon so near at hand.  The sight
gave him courage, and he tapped at the door.  There was a pause.  His
heart beat furiously now.  Presently he tapped again.  Thereupon, as
much to his surprise as to his relief, the door was thrown open by a
tired-looking lackey.  Richelieu walked swiftly into the antechamber,
passed through it, and paused in the salon, where the servant,
astonished and mistrustful, came up with him.  Here the Duke removed
his hat.

"Your Grace!  Pardon!" muttered the man.  "Monsieur le Comte is
risen," he added.  "Shall I announce you?"

"By no means!  I have simply come to ask Mme. de Mailly if
this--which was found in my salon this morning--could have been
dropped by her during supper last evening.  It is somewhat valuable,
I believe.  Will you inquire of her maid?"

Richelieu held out to the man a pearl pin containing stones of some
rarity, which, as a matter of fact, belonged to himself.  The servant
looked at it and slightly shook his head, but, catching a peremptory
glance from the Duke, he went off, wondering why such a man as
Richelieu had not sent a servant on his errand.

The moment that he was left alone, the man who bore the family name
of Louis XIII.'s great minister turned sharply towards the little
black cabinet by the wall.  With a cold hand, his limbs stiffened,
all apprehension stifled by his eagerness, he unlocked the door,
thrust his hand inside to that little box that lay just where he had
placed it on the night before, extracted therefrom four of the small,
round, dry mushrooms, placed them in an inner pocket of his coat,
closed the door again, relocked it, put the key on the mantel, in the
shadow of a porcelain vase, and was sitting down, tapping the floor
impatiently with his foot, when the lackey returned--empty-handed.

"The pin does belong to madame, Monsieur le Duc.  Her maid tells me
that she wore it for the first time last evening, and will thank you
much for returning it."

Richelieu came very near to laughing.  Only by making a strong effort
did he control his expression.  "I am delighted that it was found,"
he murmured; and thereupon he rapidly departed from that small
apartment where, it seemed, dwelt more people than M. and Mme. de
Mailly.

After all, du Plessis could not have disposed of his pearls to better
advantage.  He had not been designed by nature for such a part as he
was playing now; and the affair could scarcely have been conducted
with less prudence.  Providence--or Satan--had favored him in a most
unexpected way; for who was there now to tell of his early and
unwonted visit to the de Mailly household?  Certainly not the clever
person who had made five or ten thousand livres out of it.  On his
return walk towards the palace, Monsieur le Duc mused appreciatively
on the past incident.

"I wonder if it behooves me quietly to signify to Claude that such a
man as his first lackey is wasting a valuable life in his present
position?  No.  On the contrary, I will let Claude discover that for
himself.  When that man is discharged, I should very much like to
employ him.  Grachet--is getting--a little--old."



CHAPTER X

"Vol-au-Vent Royal"

Twelve miles from Versailles, or fourteen by the Sceaux road, nearly
eight from Paris, situated upon the bank of the Seine, shaded with
woods and flanked by a tiny hamlet, stood the most famous retreat of
Louis XV., the château or palace called Choisy-le-Roi.  As Marly,
with its rows of cold salons, its stiff corridors and great suites of
rooms, was Louis XIV.'s ideal of a private house, so Choisy, with its
tiny apartments, cosey fireplaces, little, circular reception-room,
and miniature _salle-à-manger_, with ample kitchen and magnificent
appurtenances on the first floor in the rear, was the present
Bourbon's great delight.  Here for ten years, now, ever since the
first months of Louise de Mailly's reign, Louis, in increasing fits
of ennui or weariness, and, later still, perhaps, during periods of
regret, had been accustomed to seek relief from the formality of his
existence in parties taking different degrees of freedom, which, more
often than not, rose towards their end to a pitch of positive
rowdyism.  Only a certain set of the Court was ever asked here; and
nothing, perhaps, could more plainly illustrate the difference in the
characters of Louis XV. and of his grandfather than the contrast
between the list for Marly in the old days and that for Choisy half a
century later.

The gayety to be attained by this party of the 7th of December,
however, promised to be less notable in several respects than was
usually the case.  First, the whole thing must take place in the
afternoon, since the King was to return to her Majesty's salon at
Versailles in the evening.  Secondly, the gentlemen of the company
would have been all day in the saddle, and were certain to be weary
and inclined to eat, rather than talk.  Thirdly, according to general
rumors, his Majesty, and, in consequence, the pages of the Court,
would be occupied in the kitchen till refreshments were served, thus
leaving the lesser lights alone to entertain the women for an hour or
more.  After the repast it would be necessary to depart speedily for
Versailles, in order to be in time to make a toilet for the Queen's
salon.

As a matter of fact, this entire affair had been planned with the
greatest care by Louis himself, who, with purpose very different from
usual in visiting Choisy to-day, had taken care to leave no loophole
for impropriety, which, in its wholesale form, was the most
distasteful thing that Mme. de Châteauroux ever had to endure.

At eleven o'clock in the morning Mouthier, with his staff and extra
train of servants to assist those regularly installed at the château,
arrived, and entered immediately upon his duties.  In a box which he
himself had borne all the way from Versailles on his knee, reposed
twelve cases of fresh pastry, with elaborate scroll-work patterns
upon their sides and covers.  One of these, smaller by half than the
rest, was a work of art such as only Mouthier could have contrived.
These were the foundations for the dish of the day; and the special
case was to be filled with a composition of the King's own, for the
delectation of the--so-called--most beautiful, certainly the most
far-famed, lady in France.

At something after two o'clock in the afternoon there arrived at the
grand entrance of the château a panelled coach, the first of a little
procession of vehicles, each bearing a costly burden of petticoated
beings, in great pelisses and hoods, with muffs for their hands that
were very much larger than any three of their heads put together--and
had as much in them, perhaps.  By half past two the circular hallway
was a fluttering mass of panniers, silks, brocades, and satins; while
the adjoining salons echoed to the hum of light conversation and
feminine laughter.  No _dames d'étiquette_ in this gay company!  No
sheep of Père Griffet's flock here; and only one among them to whom
this was the first of Choisy.

The one was Deborah, who, in direct disobedience to Claude's angry
commands, after a sharp quarrel with him, had had her own headstrong
way and come hither, to see, forsooth, what it would all be like.  As
yet she had found nothing, certainly, that could drive from her
thoughts the unhappy image of her husband, with the love-light gone
out of his eyes; and she was waiting with intense eagerness for the
arrival of the hunting-party.  The rest of the company being in the
same state of anticipation, her restlessness called forth only one
whisper from Mme. de Gontaut, to the effect that it was shockingly
bad taste to watch openly at the windows for the arrival of his
Majesty.  The companion lady sniffed slightly, but presently rustled
over herself to join the group of dames, who were looking out upon
the snowy driveway and the black, bare-branched trees before them.
Presently there came from this little company a quick murmur of
exclamations, which occasioned an instantaneous general movement
towards them.

"I hear no horns.  Have they shot nothing to-day?" cried one who
could not see.

"My dear, it is not the King.  It is a coach."

"Ah!"

"Mon Dieu!"

"What is it?  Who is it?  Who is so late?  Are not all here?"

Deborah had watched the arrival of the coach with some indifference.
A liveried footman leaped down from behind and opened the door.
Thereupon a woman, hooded and cloaked in scarlet velvet, sable-lined,
her huge panniers managed with graceful ease, her great fur muff held
high in both hands, stepped forth, alone.

"It is the Duchesse de Châteauroux," said Deborah, in a curiously
quiet voice, her words being utterly unheeded in the babel rising
round her.  _This_, then--was _this_ why Claude had angrily forbidden
her to come?  Was he riding here simply to meet this woman--for whose
sake he had been exiled from France?  Naturally she--his wife--the
American colonial--was not wanted at the meeting.  And thus Deborah
leaned back against the wall, having suddenly become very white.

"Look at the de Mailly!" whispered Mme. de Gontaut to Victorine de
Coigny.  "His Majesty's arrival will be different now."

"You belie her.  Mme. de Mailly is not in love with the King,"
returned the little Maréchale, quietly.

The Gontaut did not reply.  She had no more time to waste upon
Deborah, who had ceased to be observed in the general tumult.  The
chorus of exclamations fell now to a series of whispers, for la
Châteauroux was in the house.  How to receive her?  After so many
months of utter disgrace was she at once, without protest, to step,
with all her old, disdainful insolence, into the second seat at
Versailles?  Certainly it must have been at royal bidding that she
came here.  The hopeless daring of the otherwise was not conceivable.
Nevertheless, this was a shock difficult to recover from.  The
whispers, which, during the anticipation, had almost ceased, began to
run again round the room.

"The Duchess is long enough in removing her wraps."

"She is disconcerted to find herself before the King."

"Nevertheless--soon or late--she must face us."

"Ah, if we but dared--all of us--to refuse recognition!"

"It is impossible.  Besides--the King would banish the whole Court."

"Here she is."

At last, amid a perfect stillness, Marie Anne de Mailly-Nesle
re-entered that Choisy room which she had seen last nine months
before.  Then, her exit had been the signal for the cessation of
pleasure.  Her rule was unthreatened, absolute.  Now, as she came
in--silence.  She passed slowly across the room, glancing now and
then, to the right and left, at the frozen groups of women who, a
year ago, would have risked the ruin of their costliest garments for
the sake of the first word with her.  Yet now, still, silence.

The costume of the Duchess was a marvel to see.  But her face
received most mental comments: it was so thin, the eyes were so
large, the cheeks hotly flushed even through the regulation rouge,
the patches emphasizing strongly the marble whiteness of the temples
and lower part of her face.  An ordeal like this, however, might have
turned any woman pale.  Deborah realized it, as, dully, she watched
Claude's cousin.  A kind of pity, mingled with anger at the women
about her, came over her own unhappiness.  These women--what had they
to lose by the arrival of madame?  Not a husband's love.  Only a
possible smile from the master of a miserable, helpless Queen.  And
so they stood here, like statues, torturing a woman, for the pure
malice of it.  Faugh!  These Court ways were not Deborah's.  A moment
more and two women, out of the twenty, had started suddenly forward
to the Châteauroux.  The first was Victorine de Coigny; the second
was Deborah Travis of Maryland.  As she courtesied to the favorite,
and felt one of her hands taken into the cold palm of that
golden-haired cousin, a sudden fanfaronade of hunting-horns and a
cutting of hoofs through the crisp snow to the road broke the
stillness.  The great Duchess drew a long sigh.  Her ordeal was over.
In five minutes a stream of gentlemen was pouring into the room after
Louis, their King, who moved straight to the side of his lady, raised
her hand to his lips, and then said, in a ringing tone:

"We learn of your recovery from illness with the greatest happiness,
madame, and it is our pleasure to welcome you again to our Court,
where we trust that you will to-morrow resume your former duties, as
usual."

Then his Majesty, dropping the Majesty and his voice together,
whispered a few words that brought a smile to the curved lips; after
which he stepped back to make way for the press of men and women, who
were fairly struggling with each other for the opportunity of
speaking to their dear Duchess.

Louis, on retiring from madame's side, found himself near Deborah.
Her piquant face had always pleased him.  He bent over her now with a
gallant compliment.  The girl, quickening with pleasure, dropped a
courtesy, murmuring, a little confusedly, "Your Majes--"

"Not Majesty--never Majesty here--dear madame.  I am simple
Chevalier, to be addressed only by those who love me.  Will you now
allow me to continue our conversation?" and Louis smiled slyly.

"Yes, Chevalier," was the demure response.  "For it is the duty--the
du--" she stopped speaking, suddenly, her eyes fixed on something
across the room.  Louis, seeing her expression, at once followed the
gaze, and himself presently encountered the look of Claude, who, with
face set and pale, was staring at them, oblivious of surroundings,
time, and place.

The King shrugged.  "_Peste_!  It is the husband.  He is an
annoyance--that man!  Well, then--I retire, Madame la Comtesse, to
prepare refreshments for our company."  Smiling at her astonishment,
Louis bowed and left her, making his way to the side of Richelieu,
who was talking with Penthièvre.

"Come, gentlemen, I retire to the kitchen.  See that d'Epernon, de
Coigny, de Gêvres, and Sauvré follow us immediately."

Thereupon the King, obstructed by nothing more serious than the
wistful glances of the women, passed over to a small tapestried door,
which led out of the salon and through a long passage into the
celebrated apartment where Mouthier and a reverend staff awaited him.

"Ah, my good Mouthier!  All is ready?  _Hein_?  Excellent!  What menu
is there besides our famous _pâtê_?  My garments, Clement!"

While the chef, with many bows, recited with great unction the
enormous quantity of dishes which were to be served as "light
refreshment" for the distinguished company, a young valet of the
King's household approached with a set of white linen garments which
the King, his hunting-coat and waistcoat removed, proceeded to don
with great satisfaction.  The toilet made, and the white cap set over
his wig, he turned to the chef:

"And now, Mouthier, for the great dish.  How does it go?  What do we
need for it?"

"Upon this table, Chevalier, are arranged all the ingredients.  They
are not, however, prepared as yet."  Mouthier waved his hand over the
special table which was covered with a variety of utensils and the
materials necessary for the composition of the _vol-au-vent_.  Louis
went over and began examining them with interest.

"How long does it take in the cooking, Mouthier?"

"In half an hour the dish might be completed.  Here is the case of
pastry which was prepared beforehand."

"Yes--certainly.  Ah, gentlemen!  You are in time!"

The last words were addressed to the six men who now entered the
kitchen in a body.  They were at once furnished with garments
duplicating those of the King, which they proceeded to don with much
real or forced merriment.  For all the pages, it must be confessed,
did not share their sovereign's love for this plebeian art.  No one
noticed when Richelieu made a deft removal of something unseen from
the pocket of his hunting-coat to that of his cooking-jacket; for
Louis was fussing over the chicken, and the others still jested with
each other, or looked, with some distaste, over the large room, with
its rough stone walls and chilly floor, and at the great, open
fireplace, with its iron hooks and bars for kettles, its spits for
roasts, and iron pots swinging on chains or placed in the ashes, from
which already fragrant steam was rising.  About this great place,
which resembled a volcanic crater tipped to one side, clustered a
group of Mouthier's assistants, busied over various dishes under
preparation.

"Come, my friends, come!  To work!  We must not keep the ladies too
long waiting; and there is also the return to Versailles to-night.  I
am famished now.  Mouthier, once again read to us the rules for
_vol-au-vent_."

Mouthier took a slight pause for breath and mental concentration, and
then, with joyful obedience, commenced: "Your Majesty will find
before him, in proper quantities, which I have myself unerringly
measured, the cooked chicken, the uncut sweetbreads and mushrooms,
truffles whole, selected cocks'-combs, essence of chicken jellied,
wheat flour of the most delicate variety, fresh butter, cream, an
onion, a carrot, salt, pepper, mace, ground spice, and a fine lemon.
Now in this small kettle the flour and butter must first be warmed
together and stirred to a cream; and when it boils we will add
one-half the salt, pepper, and jelly of chicken, together with a
suspicion of carrot and onion, which must boil in a tout ensemble for
some moments--"

"Yes, yes, yes!  I will do it at once!" cried Louis, seizing the
kettle.

Mouthier sprang towards him.  "Sire, I beg--I plead--one moment!
This must not be begun till the sweetbreads are chopping, the
mushrooms and truffles cut in cubes, the lemon grated and its juice
pressed out."

"Certainly.  Let us begin!  Mouthier, you shall direct us all as we
proceed.  De Gêvres, you shall prepare the sweetbreads--"

"And I, Chevalier, will cut mushrooms, while d'Epernon, who is on
tiptoe with enthusiasm, does the truffles!" suggested Richelieu,
smiling.

"Very well--very well!  Marshal, you shall slice the carrot.  You may
imagine that it is an English army.  Sauvré--weep over the
onion!--ah!  That progresses now!"

While he flung these rapid phrases about him, the King, with a by no
means unskilful hand, had thrown the flour and butter into his
kettle, and hurried to the fire, while an attendant made ready a bed
of red embers in a corner, where the hottest flames might be avoided.
Here, over the first part of his preparation, squatted the grandson
of the Sun King, spoon in hand, stirring vigorously, puffing with
heat, and mightily enjoying himself.  No casual observer, looking
into the room at this moment, could have distinguished born cook from
Marquis, scullion from Duke, chef from King.  M. de Gêvres, his
delicate brow damp with the sweat of toil, sat gloomily upon a wooden
stool, a flat board on his knees, a villanous knife in his hands,
hacking vindictively at the helpless sweetbreads.  De Coigny, with a
light touch, sliced carrots and carried on a laughing conversation
with M. de Sauvré, who, with nose tilted in the air, demolished a
very large onion with a very bad grace; while d'Epernon, near by, his
usual _blasé_ manner gone, worked laboriously at the truffles,
proving so slow at the business that Penthièvre, after watching him
for a moment or two, obtained an implement from Mouthier, and went to
his assistance.  De Richelieu was more exclusive.  He, with board,
bowl, knife, and four dark mushrooms, had crossed the room and seated
himself in a distant corner.  Who was to note any change in the
appearance of four of his fungi?  Who suspicious enough and
discourteous enough to question such a man about the contents of his
earthen bowl when the King, after much measuring, stirring, boiling,
and adding, finally called in excited tones for the mushrooms,
truffles, and cocks'-combs, announcing to the anxious de Gêvres that
for five minutes still he must work at the sweetbreads?

The three Dukes, each with his tribute, approached the fireplace,
where Louis knelt over the savory mixture, which had by now been
transferred to a larger kettle.

"The truffles, d'Epernon--slowly--with care--  _Voilà_!  'Tis done."

Louis stirred vigorously, and d'Epernon, with a sigh of relief,
returned to the table, his task completed.

"The cocks'-combs, Penthièvre--so!  That is well.  That goes
charmingly.  And now, du Plessis--the mushrooms.  They are finely
cut?"

"I trust so, Chevalier."

The King glanced into the dish, but the flames which danced before
his eyes made it impossible to notice the slight trembling of
Richelieu's hands.  Slowly the contents of his bowl streamed into the
rich mixture.

"That is all now.  Your linen will burn," observed Louis, as the Duke
remained standing before him.

Richelieu started.  "Pardon, Sire," he said, absently, as he moved
off towards the table.

"And now the sweetbreads and the chicken!" cried his Majesty.

"The _vol-au-vent_ is nearly completed.  When shall we announce
refreshment?" asked Mouthier, as he bent over and sniffed his
invention.

"In fifteen minutes.  It is really delightful, Mouthier.  Du Plessis,
my coat!"

As the Duke helped his sovereign again into the green hunting-coat,
he took occasion to whisper, with well-concealed anxiety: "Will your
Majesty grant me a favor for the afternoon?"

"What's that?"

"Permit me to sit at table at some distance from--Mme. de
Châteauroux."

The King shot a swift look into his gentleman's eyes, and it seemed
as though he would speak.  Richelieu knew from the glance that the
fatal list had already been seen, though not executed, by the master
of Versailles.  "Sit where you choose.  It will be as usual--_hors
d'étiquette_," he said, at length, with indifference.  And then, when
the others came up, after recoating themselves, his Majesty led the
way back to the salons.

The re-entrance of the royal group apparently made no stir in the
drawing-room.  No one rose; but a new, more open note crept into the
conversation, and there ensued a short, interested silence as the
King, speaking on the way to various ladies and gentlemen, made his
way slowly to the side of the Châteauroux, seated himself by her, and
told her companion, d'Egmont, by a very readable look, to
depart--which the Count did.  Five minutes later the repast, which
could be called neither dinner nor supper, was announced.

In a slow, rustling stream the gayly dressed dames, and the gentlemen
in their disordered hunting-suits, poured into the delightful little
supper-room, with its panels by Watteau and Lancret, its great
crystal chandeliers in which candles already burned, and with its two
long tables covered with flowers, silver, glass, and decanters of
glowing wine.  Places were chosen indiscriminately, for no order of
rank was observed.  Madame and the King seated themselves on the left
side of the first table.  Richelieu was at the far end, with Mme.
d'Egmont.  Deborah and M. d'Aiguillon sat across from the King, not a
great distance down from him; and Claude, with a persistent Marquise,
managed to face his wife.  At the other table Mme. de Coigny was in
an awkward situation, with Henri de Mailly-Nesle upon her right hand,
and her husband, the Marshal, on the other side.  Messieurs d'Epernon
and Penthièvre also, to their disgust, had been obliged to retreat to
the second table; but de Gêvres, always lazily fortunate, was at the
right hand of la Châteauroux, as the King sat at her left.

His Majesty inaugurated the meal and an era with a toast to "Our dear
friend, Marie Anne de Châteauroux, and her happy recovery from recent
illness."

Every glass was promptly raised and the toast drunk after a murmur of
concurrence.  Madame smiled slightly, in her peculiar way.  She was
wondering with what heart certain gentlemen near her would have drunk
could they have foreseen the morrow.  Her eyes travelled to
Richelieu's place.  No doubt he still deemed her ignorant of the Metz
treachery.  He should discover, later, his mistake.

At the conclusion of the toast the room was invaded by six footmen,
bearing, on silver platters, the first dish of the afternoon--the
long-awaited _vol-au-vent_.  Just inside the door, however, they
halted in two lines.  There followed a pause, an instant of delay,
and then Mouthier himself entered from the kitchen, bearing in his
hands a round, golden plate, on which, delicately smoking, was the
King's pâtê.

As it was placed before Mme. de Châteauroux a murmur of polite
interest rose from every side.

"This is for me--alone?" inquired the Duchess, smiling languorously
at her liege.

"For you alone.  I made it myself, Anne.  Like it, then, for my sake!"

His words were audible to many around them, and from all sides came
little murmurs of applause and praise for such devotion.  The
favorite's heart throbbed.  Her misery was at an end.  The old days
had at last returned.  The waiting had not been in vain.  As a
footman from the right presented one of Mouthier's _pâtês_ to Louis,
her Grace slid the pastry cover of her own dish off, and, with a
spoon of the same metal as her platter, dipped the hot and creamy
filling into her plate.  It was not such food as, in her debilitated
condition, she should have had.  This she was well aware of, and
determined that no morsel of any of the other complicated entrêes
served hereafter should pass her lips.  This one thing it was her
place to eat.  As, for the first time, she raised the fork to her
lips, she was conscious of the fire of many eyes.  It was wonderful,
indeed, that the gaze of Louis de Richelieu did not burn her through
all the others, so steadily fixed, so dilating with dire prophecy was
it.  However, it was the big gray glance of Deborah de Mailly that
she caught, as the fork was lowered to the plate again.  Deborah was
watching, with fascinated curiosity, this woman whom she saw for the
second time--this woman for whom Claude had been exiled.

Madame turned to the King.  "It is a marvel--the most truly delicious
thing that I have ever tasted," she said.  And her remark was not
utterly untrue.  The dish was good.

"Mouthier shall have fifty louis from the treasury to-morrow,"
observed France.  "He invented it."

"I shall eat nothing else this afternoon," she added.  And the King
was quite satisfied with his success.

She was true to her word, steadfastly refusing to try the numberless
dishes that followed the first.  Richelieu, talking rapidly and
brilliantly with Madame d'Egmont, watched the golden spoon return to
the plate again and again, till that which he had helped the King to
make was gone, and his die and hers were finally cast, though the
cups would remain over them still for a little while.

The meal only endured for the space of an hour.  Louis had become
visibly impatient and restless.  His dish once made, served, and
praised, he was satisfied with his day, and would have been glad to
start at once upon the return to Versailles.  Since this could not
be, he made the tedium as brief as possible.  Certainly the affair
was anything but lively.  Deborah wondered more and more why Claude
had forbidden her coming here.  Her first suspicion that it was his
plan to meet his cousin had been gradually dispelled.  Perceiving the
King's intentions, he had had nothing at all to do with her.  The
matter was puzzling.  To be sure, much champagne and _vin d'Ai_ were
being consumed by every one.  The conversation flowed easily on the
edge of questionable topics, and the broadness of her neighbor's
compliments annoyed her.  But Deborah had seen all this, and more, in
many other places.  In fact, it was the common tone of Court society.
The bugaboo of Choisy and its wild carousings was rapidly being
driven from her belief.

At a little past five o'clock the King gave the signal for the
breaking up of the party, and, after a few moments of lingering in
the halls over wraps and hoods, coaches began to drive away from the
royal retreat into the dark direction of Versailles.  The first
vehicle to depart was that of the Duchesse de Châteauroux; and in it,
beside her, sat the King.  Louis was very happy.  Marie Anne de
Mailly was more to him, infinitely more, than either of her sisters
had been.  Her type of character, her quiet hauteur, her indifference
to many things usually prized, the few demands that she made upon
him, her long periods of silence, the hours when he knew her to be
suffering as much from ennui as he was himself--all of her moods, in
fine, were sympathetic to him; and for this he had made her what she
was.  Both of them were intensely cold-blooded.  He knew that he
lacked in feeling.  He divined her to be like himself.  And this
fact, which might have repelled many men, pleased him, as he realized
that it put him beyond all danger of rivalry, so long as she was sure
of an undivided sway over him.

It was a curious drive from Choisy to Versailles.  They traversed
almost the whole distance in silence.  The road was dark, save for
what faint light the carriage lamps and the postilion's lantern cast
ahead, and the horses plunged rapidly over the frozen road, dragging
the heavy coach in and out of deep ruts, and over many stones
embedded in the snow.  Occasionally Louis spoke in a low voice, and
madame made effort to answer him; but the effort was apparent.  She
felt strongly disinclined towards conversation, though her brain
worked feverishly enough.  When finally, about seven o'clock, the
town of Versailles was gained, and there were but ten minutes left of
the drive, Louis broached a necessary subject.

"Your old apartments are ready for you, Anne; and I have also had
prepared for you two extra rooms in the little interior courts.  In
the absence of Elise, our good Hen will be your companion.  Your
servants are already installed; and I have commanded d'Argenson to
meet you at the chapel entrance.  We shall not arrive publicly."

Madame tried to speak, but was obliged to make two or three efforts
before the muscles of her throat responded.  "D'Argenson--goes
to-morrow?" she said, finally, with a dull intonation.

"For your sake--yes.  He is hard to spare.  I was going to make him
Minister of Foreign Affairs."

Madame saw no necessity for replying to this; but presently she
observed, "So her Majesty is not yet informed of my return?"

"She is unaware that her salon to-night is held in your honor.  The
Court also is ignorant of that.  I have planned it so that your
appearance may be that of a meteor in the heavens--the rising of an
unlooked-for star, a new planet."

"You treat her--your wife--very badly, France."

"_Mordi_!  She is only a machine for prayers.  She does not think."

Silence fell on this remark, for the coach was rolling up the
approach to the palace.  Passing the Court of Ministers, where was
the grand entrance, it entered another long, narrow court, a kind of
cleft between the main building and the north wing, halting before a
little private door leading into the hallway between the vestibule
supérieure and the chapel itself.  This door was open, and by the
light of the lantern hanging from an iron projection above it might
have been seen a man in household livery, watching.  As the King
alighted from the coach the servant called softly, "Monsieur!"

Out of the darkness beyond came a man, who appeared in time to behold
la Châteauroux step from the vehicle.

"D'Argenson--conduct madame to her suite."

"Madame--I have the honor," muttered young Marc Antoine, faintly.

With a small, cruel smile, visible in the lantern-light, Marie Anne
de Mailly extended her hand.  D'Argenson, inwardly quivering, lifted
it to his lips.


Something more than an hour later Claude and Deborah, in chairs,
arrived at the grand entrance of the palace, and went in together.
They were a little late for the Queen's salon, which fact was due to
Claude's fastidiousness.  Both he and his wife had made fresh and
elaborate toilets, and, as Deborah was very much more rapid in her
operations than her lord, she had had nearly half an hour to wait for
him at their apartment.  Debby Travis never was noted for great
patience, save in still-room processes; and though she made no
comments, when Claude finally signified his readiness to proceed, it
was just as well that a lady's panniers took up all the room in one
chair, so that custom obliged him to be carried in another.

They went up the Staircase of the Ambassadors together, in perfect
(apparent) amicability, ascended the left side of the second flight,
stopping to speak to two or three more belated couples, hurried
through the marble room at the top, and so passed into the Queen's
antechamber, in which stood half a dozen gentlemen.  From the salon
beyond came a subdued murmur of conversation; and Deborah, as soon as
a servant had taken her cloak, passed into it.  Claude, however, was
detained by M. de Pont-de-Vesle, who seized him by the coat-lapel.

"My dear Count--what is the world here for?  Why is his Majesty in
the next room there?  Why do we wait?  What is the news?"

"You speak like a catechism, monsieur.  How should I know the news?"

"Humph!  You are--a de Mailly."

"Confessed!  What does it betoken?" asked Claude, smiling.

"These rumors--that la Châteauroux is on her way back to
Versailles--are they true?"

"Am I my cousin's keeper?"

"You were."

"But am not."

"Then do you know nothing?" persisted the old fellow, disappointedly.

"Nothing, monsieur."

"_Ah, peste_!  I am still in every one's boat.  I, also, know
nothing.  What is one to do?"

"Here is du Plessis.  Ask him."

Richelieu was just entering from the salon.  As the light from the
candles in the antechamber fell upon his face Claude saw the
expression, and wondered a little.  It was like that of a harassed
animal who has been goaded too far.  Going up to de Mailly, he seized
him by the arm, and, adroitly avoiding the importunities of the other
man, pulled him roughly to one side.

"Claude, where is the Duchess?  She is late.  The King is becoming
irritated at the delay.  The Court knows nothing, and waits to learn.
There are all sorts of rumors.  Have you seen her?"

"_Mordi_!  You hurt my arm!  What in the world is the matter?  How
should I have seen her?  Do you think--here she is."

The Duchesse de Châteauroux was at the threshold of the antechamber;
stood there, quite still, for a moment, perhaps that those within the
room might see her.  She was worth looking at, attired as she was in
royal purple velvet, her neck and waist girt with diamonds, her
cheeks much rouged, but her temples as white as her powdered hair.
Her sister, Mme. de Flavacourt, a foil in white, followed at
train's-length.

"Ah, Claude!" observed Marie Anne, in a voice hoarser than usual, "I
have come to life again, you see!"  She smiled, extending her hand.
Claude took it, wondering at its burning heat.  There was no
opportunity for replying to her; for, the instant that she began to
move forward, the few who were in the small room pressed towards her,
eager for a first word.

"You have returned--returned to us forever?" croaked Pont-de-Vesle,
as Richelieu slipped quietly away behind him.

"Yes, yes.  I am making my re-entrance before her Majesty now.
Al--allow me--to pass!"

Those who saw her suddenly gasp thought it, perhaps, excess of
emotion.  She made her way through the group in a quick, uncertain,
almost tottering way.  She gained the threshold of the salon, seeing
once more, with failing eyes, that room, as she had dreamed of it so
many times.  All were before her--Court, Queen, King.  Yes.  Louis'
eyes met hers, and held them for an instant.  She must begin the
advance now.  But--but--this pain--this new, hideous, torturing
pain--this burning of her throat--this frightful thirst!  She had
been uncomfortable for an hour past.  This was unendurable.
Walking--standing--were impossible.  Her clothes pressed her as
though they were of iron.  The Court stood staring at her hesitation.

One or two men started forward a little as if to go to her.  Suddenly
from her lips broke a harsh, guttural cry, followed by a fainter
one--"_Au secours!_"  They saw her try one step.  Then, as the sweat
of agony broke out, cold and dripping, over her whole body, she sank,
in a reckless heap, down upon the polished floor.




CHAPTER XI

"Thy Glory"

Deborah lay in bed--thinking.  It was two hours now since she and
Claude, with the rest of the frightened Court, had received a sharp
command from the ushers to depart instantly to their various
apartments, in the palace or out of it.  That the ushers' voices were
the echo of the King's was beyond doubt; and that fact was reason
sufficient for the prompt obedience given to the bidding.

Thus Deborah, like every other witness of the evening's sensation,
had retired, to lie wide awake, and go, over and over again, through
the little chain of incidents which had passed before her eyes.  Her
meditations were more involuntary, less purposive, than most,
however.  The sight of a human being in great suffering had roused in
her that keen instinct which had lain nearly dormant now for so many
months.  After the fall, she had been one of the first to reach the
side of Claude's cousin.  She recalled the press of fluttering women
and excited men.  The King himself had been obliged to force his way
to her.  The Queen, supported on either side by Mesdames de Boufflers
and de Luynes, remained in her chair, making frightened, unanswered
inquiries as to the Duchess' state.  And through it all madame had
lain prostrate, writhing and shuddering, in her long velvet robes.
It was finally Mirepoix, with d'Argenson, white-lipped, Maurepas,
very stern and still, and Marshal Coigny, who, at a sign from their
sovereign, lifted the woman from the floor and carried her away from
the eager, gaping throng to her own rooms.  The King, having
despatched two messengers, one for Falconet, the other for Quesnay,
and having left the whispered command with the ushers, himself
departed after la Châteauroux, taking with him his usual companion in
all things, Richelieu.  Hereupon followed the dispersal of the Court,
and here, later, was where the recollections and meditations of the
common courtiers ended, and only a fresh beginning could be made and
gone through, for future gossip and reference.  It was different with
Deborah.  Her heated brain had reflected the whole kaleidoscopic
picture in a flash, as a single impression, again, and once again.
But it was not upon small incidents, the acts or words of others,
that her later imagination halted.  Instead, she was reviewing, moan
by moan, shudder by shudder, wild look and desperate closing of the
eyes, the strange illness that had so suddenly seized the woman
Claude had loved.  That guttural cry, as if the throat had contracted
suddenly--the fever-flush, visible to a keen gaze beneath the
rouge--the growing dulness of the eyes that contradicted the theory
of natural fever--the incessant, useless retching--the paroxysms that
had wrung a groan of pity from Louis himself--all these,
incomprehensible to those about her, Deborah had noted.  And she
found two things, two little points, which seemed to convey, as out
of some past, a shred of memory, a suggestion that she had been
witness of another such struggle--somewhere--at some time.  The first
fact was that la Châteauroux, as the pain, after a second's
cessation, reattacked her with new fury, suddenly threw up her arms
and clutched, with stiffening fingers, at the air.  Secondly, just
after this, a bright sweat broke out upon her forehead, and, as a
great drop rolled down her face, Deborah saw the body quiver as if
with cold.

Such things--where had she seen them before?  Who was it that had
passed through her life undergoing such experience?  No shadow of
grief clung about the memory.  No.  There had been no death, then.
Who had been with her?  Carroll!  Sambo!  The _amanita muscaria_
pitted against the _atropa belladonna_!  It had all come back now.
She had seen the symptoms of poisoning by the deadly fungus again,
here, in this France.  She, even here, possessed the means of saving
life again, perhaps; if--if--if there was only time!

Simultaneously with that last thought Deborah leaped out of bed, and,
holding up her long white gown, ran swiftly through her quiet boudoir
and into the salon, which was, as usual, faintly lighted with a
night-lantern.  Seizing this from the table where it stood, she
opened its door, snuffed the candle within to greater brilliancy, and
carried it over to the mantel-piece, where she set it down.  An
instant more and the cabinet was open before her.  Inside, in their
even rows, stood her bottles of liquids, and near them--near
them--the box of _amanita muscaria_.  Deborah's eyes fell instantly
upon this object.  Strangely enough, the thought had not heretofore
struck her that _she_ possessed some of these things.  The blood
around her heart suddenly grew cold.  Who was it that had seen them
not three days ago?  Who was it that had stood beside her here, had
taken that box down from its place, and asked her about its contents?
How much had she told him about them?  Had--could he--  No!
Suspicion was carrying her too far.  The thing was
preposterous--impossible.  Nevertheless, with a hand that shook, and
fingers numb with cold, she took down the white box.  In it there had
been--ten--of the--things.  Now--she must look.  Could she?  Her
eyes, that should have sought the box, were raised for a moment.  She
saw that the room was lighter.  Behind her another candle burned.
She faced about.  Then, seeing some one in the doorway, Deborah's
over-wrought nerves gave way, she shuddered convulsively, dropped the
box and its contents to the floor, put both hands pitifully out
towards the figure, and swayed where she stood.  Claude sprang
forward, and caught her just in time.  For a moment or two she leaned
heavily upon him.  Placing his light upon the mantel near the
lantern, and taking her in both arms, he carried her over to a small
sofa near the dark window.  There, smoothing the tangled,
half-powdered curls back from her face and neck, and taking both the
cold hands in his to chafe warmth back to them again, he asked,
gently:

"What is it, Deborah?  What is the matter?  What were you doing here?"

The figure in his arms trembled and stiffened.  Deborah sat up, and
then rose to her feet.  Drawing one hand away from his, she put it
over her eyes.  "Claude," she said, in a-low voice, "pick up for me
those--those things on the floor and put them into the box.  Hunt
well--don't let any of them escape you.  Then--tell me--how
many--there--are."

Claude wondered, looked at her intently for a moment, and finally
obeyed her without a word.  He picked up the small black objects that
lay about the box, searching the floor carefully to get them all, and
counting them as he replaced them, with a kind of interest.

"Look well," she repeated.  "As you believe--in God--do not miss a
single one!"

"They are all here."

"How many?"

"Six."

Silence followed that word; and Claude, watching his wife, could not
see that a muscle in her body moved.  Nevertheless, he dared not
break the stillness.  When she spoke at last, it was in a normal tone.

"Claude, we must go to the palace at once."

"Child!  You are mad!  What do you mean?"

"Claude, you must trust me.  I know the sickness of your cousin.  I
can--perhaps--save her life.  Come with me now, at once."

"No."

"Claude!  For the sake of mercy, you must come!"

Claude de Mailly sent towards his wife a glance that cut her like a
knife.  "What do you know?" he asked.

"Everything."

"Tell me."

"No; I cannot do that.  You must wait.  Mme. de Châteauroux has been
poisoned.  I know how--by whom--but not why.  By making me wait, you
are killing her.  Claude, you love her.  I will save her life for
you.  Do you hear?  I will save the woman you love!  Come!"

Claude looked about him feverishly.  "I love her!" he muttered.  Then
aloud he asked: "Who was it--that tried--to kill her?"

"Claude!  Claude!  Be still!  Come with me!"

Claude de Mailly strode over to his wife's side and grasped one of
her wrists so tightly that she bit her lips with pain.

"Answer me.  Who was it?  What do you know?"

Deborah cast at him a look which had in it a kind of despair, but
which held neither fear nor dread.  "You will be her murderer if you
delay longer.  Claude, the coma will come.  We shall be helpless
then.  Let me go--I am going to the palace!"

Claude released her and stepped back.  Something in the expression of
her clear eyes had brought him boundless relief.  There was no guilt
in her face, none in her manner.

"Dress yourself.  I will go!" he said, sharply; and then, after
seeing her fly away towards her room, he retreated to his own, to don
heavy cloak, hat, and rapier, for he had not yet undressed for the
night.  When, after some moments, he returned to the salon, his wife,
in her heavy pélisse and hood, with muff under her arm, was standing
in front of the still open cabinet, looking at the bottles within.
At last, from among them, she took one that was half filled with
clear liquid.  Fixing its cork in tightly, she slipped the flask into
her muff, and turned to Claude.

"I am ready now.  How long you were!" she said.

They passed together out of their rooms, through the dark passage,
and down the stairs.  It was scarcely yet midnight.  The front doors
of the house were still unlocked, and the _concièrge_ was just
reflecting on bed.

"How shall we go?" whispered Deborah, as they stepped into the frozen
night.

"It may be possible to find a coach.  Otherwise, we must walk."

They had gone but twenty yards up the street when, luckily enough, an
empty vehicle, which had just left a party of roystering nobles at a
gambling-house, came rattling towards them.  Claude called out to the
driver, who stopped on hearing his voice.

"A louis d'or if you get us to the palace in ten minutes," cried
young de Mailly.

The coachman opened his eyes.  "We shall do it in seven,
Monseigneur," he said, eagerly.

Claude opened the door and Deborah sprang in before him.  There was a
snap of the whip, a plunge of the horses, and for something like the
time designated they fairly flew through the darkness, from the Rue
Royale to the Avenue de Sceaux, and down St. Miche to the Boulevard
de la Reine.  When they finally crossed the second Avenue St.
Antoine, Claude drew a deep breath.

"We are nearly there," he said.

In another moment they had drawn up before the grand entrance on the
Court of Ministers.

If Claude had been wise, he would have entered the palace by the
chapel, and so avoided the guards.  But this adventure was not of his
planning.  Deborah's desires he could only conjecture, for she had
not spoken during the drive.  Therefore, tossing the coachman his
golden coin, he helped his wife from the coach, and with her entered
the great vestibule, which was filled with Suisses and extra King's
guards.  These saluted respectfully enough as the couple entered the
doorway; but, when Claude proceeded towards the staircase, a
musqueteer barred his way.

"Your order, monsieur?" he said, respectfully.

"My order?  I have none!"

"It is not permitted to pass without, to-night.  His Majesty's
commands, monsieur," said the man.

Claude turned to his wife.  "You hear?" he said.

For answer, Deborah herself turned towards the soldier.  "We may wait
here--in the vestibule?" she asked.

"Certainly, madame," answered the guard, at once moving out of the
way.

Claude and Deborah turned reluctantly and walked towards the other
side of the great vestibule.  As they went Claude accosted another
member of the royal guard.  "My good man, I am a cousin of Mme. de
Châteauroux.  We come on a matter of the greatest importance.  Will
you not permit us to ascend?"

The man stared at them keenly, with a kind of smile.  "Mme. de
Châteauroux is not in the palace," said he.

Deborah looked aghast.  "Not in the palace!" she murmured.

"Sh!  It is the usual method.  It means nothing.  She is here.
Listen, Deborah; I am going to ask Michot, yonder, whom I know very
well, if you may retire to the little _chambre-à-manteaux_ to wait.
From there we can get into a passage which will take us to the little
staircase.  Remain here for a moment."

Deborah watched him go towards a Suisse, who addressed him by title
as he approached.  She perceived that he thrust something into the
man's hand, and, when he returned to her side, it was with relief in
his face.  "That was better," he whispered.  "Come now--here."

He drew her hurriedly into a narrow room off the vestibule, and from
there, three minutes later, through a small, panelled door that led
into the south wing of the palace.  Here they were safely beyond the
provinces of guards; and, after passing through a long series of
dimly lighted rooms, they came presently upon a small staircase just
off what is now the _Cour de la Surintendance_.  Up one flight of
these, through two deserted rooms and a short hallway at the end of
the King's state apartments, and they halted before a tapestried door.

"This is her antechamber," said Claude.

Deborah put out her hand and pushed it open.  They entered.  The room
was brightly lighted, but empty.

"The boudoir," muttered de Mailly.  He hurried across the room to
another door, Deborah close at his heels.  It was he who opened this.
As they crossed the threshold of the Persian-hung room they faced two
people, a man and a woman--Antoinette Crescot and his Grâce de
Richelieu.

"Madame!"

Claude had never heard so strange an intonation from his friend's
lips.  He saw his wife start nervously and stand perfectly still,
while the King's gentleman took two or three steps backward towards
the door which led into the bedroom.  Silence followed the
exclamation.  Antoinette, the maid, astonished at this appearance of
the young man whom she had once known so well, together with a
companion, a woman, whom she had never seen, dared not, by reason of
her place, voice curiosity.  She whom Richelieu had addressed simply
as madame remained as if petrified, her large grayish eyes burning
into Richelieu's, her face colorless, her expression inscrutable.
And the Duke's eyes shifted--a thing that no one had ever seen
before--shifted from Deborah's feet to her face, from her to Claude,
and then stared away at nothing, while his white hands were clenched,
and his graceful body stiffened.  Finally, after uncomfortable
minutes, Claude lifted his hand and pointed.

"Marie Anne is there?" he asked.

Richelieu drew back yet more closely against the door.  "No one--is
permitted to enter," he said, in a low, dogged voice.

His tone seemed to break the spell under which Deborah had been
standing.  "I will enter!" she said, moving swiftly towards him.

Du Plessis did not stir.

"Let me pass," she whispered.

"By what right, madame?  Have you his Majesty's order?"

"Let me pass!" she repeated, lower than before.

"Why?"

For answer she looked straight into his eyes; but he, though every
muscle in his body quivered, steadily held his own.  Then she said,
rapidly: "I can save her life if only--there is time."

Thereupon, a little more stubbornly, a little more relentlessly, he
shrank against the door.

Deborah drew a sharp breath, and suddenly seized both his large white
wrists with her own hands.  For an instant, by reason of the
suddenness of her move, it seemed as though he must yield.  With an
effort he regained his equilibrium; and then all the strength which
desperation might have put into her could not have moved him one inch.

"Deborah, what are you doing?" came Claude's clear, sharp voice.

"Claude--help me!--I must pass that door.  I must--I _will_ pass that
door!  Help me!"

Claude gazed at his wife as though she had gone demented; and
Antoinette, also astounded, stepped forward.  "Pardon, madame, but
his Majesty is in that room, together with the doctors, Mme. de
Flavacourt, and Père Ségand.  Monsieur le Duc had orders to allow
none to pass to-night."

This explanation had apparently no effect upon Mme. de Mailly.  For a
bare instant she turned to look at the girl, and then shook her head
impatiently.  "I tell you I can save the life of Mme. de Châteauroux.
I am the only person who can do so, for only I--"

Suddenly she stopped.  The door opened from the inside.  Richelieu
straightened himself and stepped forward, as out of the bedroom came
a man, tall and stoutish, in square wig and loose black suit which
made him appear old.  This was Quesnay.  Closing the door behind him,
he stood looking in some astonishment at the new-comers.  Presently
recognizing Claude, however, he bowed slightly.  Claude returned the
salute; and no one stirred as the doctor crossed the room and flung
himself upon a chair with the manner of one who has made up his mind
on an important point.  It was Richelieu, who, after a doubtful
glance at Deborah, asked, gently: "She is--worse?"

Quesnay hesitated.  Then, with a shrug, he replied, gruffly: "She's
lost.  I say so.  She's lost.  That fool Falconet--would continue his
insane bleedings and cuppings.  He no more knows her sickness than I
do.  Let her rest in peace now, say I--till the end."

Despite his abrupt phrases, there was a good deal of feeling in
Quesnay's voice; for the Duchess had been his friend.  He now turned
his back on the little party, and strode over to one of the windows,
where he stood looking into the black gulf of the Court of Marble,
below.  So for many minutes no one within the room spoke; no one
moved.  The silence was finally broken by the reopening of the
bedroom door.  This time it was Louis of France who left the bedroom
of the dying woman.  He entered the boudoir with head bent, brows
knitted, one hand nervously brushing his forehead, the other hanging
limp at his side; and no one had ever before beheld the expression
that now rested upon his face.  To Deborah he looked in some way more
kingly; to the rest he was more human, older, more cognizant than
before of the deep under-life of things and of people.  As for him,
if he beheld the new-comers in the room, he evinced no surprise at
their presence, nor had he taken any notice of the reverent lowering
of heads as he came among them.

"Richelieu, go to the little apartments and bring back with you
Bachelier, Maurepas, and Marc Antoine d'Argenson.  Speak to no others
if you can possibly avoid it.  If forced, you will say that the
Duchess of Châteauroux is not in the palace."

Richelieu bowed low.  Nothing could have expressed his secret terror
at leaving that room, which contained Deborah de Mailly and the King,
together--with none to prevent her speaking if she would.
Nevertheless, he departed on his errand without protest.  After the
exit Louis seated himself in the chair that Quesnay had left, his
head bowed on his hands, his attitude precluding any idea of speech
on the part of any one present.  Thus the four--Quesnay, Claude,
Antoinette Crescot, and Deborah--stood there for ten long minutes
about their master, like him waiting for Richelieu's return.

When the Duke re-entered the apartment, Bachelier was alone with him.
Maurepas and d'Argenson, neither of them dressed, were to follow
presently.  On seeing his valet, the King beckoned the little man to
his side, whispered to him inaudibly for several seconds, and then
dismissed him on some errand.  Just without, in the antechamber,
Bachelier encountered the two ministers.  There was no speech between
them, but looks, in a Court, are capable of astonishing development.
When Maurepas and d'Argenson appeared in the Persian boudoir they
were prepared for many things.  Neither made any sign at sight of
Claude and Deborah.  The King, bowed and deeply troubled, was before
them, in his chair.  After the salute there was a short silence,
which Louis, with an effort, broke:

"Gentlemen, we shall have need of you--later.  Meantime you will
remain in this room.  While you are here we forbid you in any way to
address any of those about you.  And upon those who have, we know not
how, been admitted here, we also impose silence.  Hereafter this
night must be by all of you forgotten.  Any violation of my command
will mean--understand well, messieurs and mesdames--will
mean--imprisonment--for life."

With these final words the King, after glancing solemnly around the
semicircle of mute figures, rose slowly and moved towards the bedroom
door.  As he opened it all behind him saw Falconet, the royal
physician, turn and face his Majesty, whispering something.  Louis
started back for a second, and covered his face with his hands.
Then, turning about, he raised one hand in a summons that was
understood by all those who stood in the adjoining room.  The little
party moved forward into the sleeping-chamber of her who had ruled
Versailles.  Maurepas and d'Argenson stood aside for Deborah and her
husband to enter; then they followed, with Quesnay close behind.
Antoinette Crescot, waiting to be last, saw Richelieu, whose face had
grown ghastly white, falter to the threshold of the door.  There he
stopped, hesitating, struggling with himself.  Finally, with an
effort that cost him all that remained of his nerve force, he stepped
quickly into the bedroom and halted just inside, his back to the
wall.  Antoinette, who had sent one glittering look, like a dart,
through the man in front of her, followed him into the bedroom, and
passed him, as he stopped beside the wall.

Around the great bed of the third of the de Nesle sisters stood those
who had just entered into that room, the spell of the hour, the
flickering candle-light, and the terrible scene before them weaving a
spell of slow fear about them all.  The heavy velvet bed-curtains had
long ago been pulled down, to give madame air in her agony.  Up near
the pillows, to the left, her face hidden in her hands, utterly
exhausted with the horror of what she had seen, knelt Mme. de
Flavacourt.  At the other side was Père Ségand, the confessor, who
had administered the last sacrament two hours before.  Beside him
stood Quesnay's superior, M. Falconet.  Directly behind was the King,
his eyes, like those of the rest, fixed upon the face of the woman he
had loved.

Marie Anne de Mailly-Nesle lay rigid on her bed.  Her golden hair,
shaken free from powder in the last four hours, framed, in shining
waves, her face.  That face!  Dusky, wrinkled, gray; the eyes,
half-open, catching the candle-light, and glittering, glassy black,
beneath their frozen lids; the shapeless lips, two drawn, gray lines,
from beneath the upper of which the white teeth peered forth; was
this visage that which once had been the peerless countenance of the
most superb woman of her time?*  And one thing more there was, which
seemed a mark put on her by some master will to stamp the life which
she had led unmistakably on her in death.  Below the left corner of
her mouth, unloosened in her life-struggles, was a black patch, cut
in the shape of a crescent, named by the Court fop who had originated
it, the "coquette."


* Description taken from a medical report of the coma produced by the
_amanita muscaria_.


And so, through these December midnight hours, the little circle
remained about that bed, gazing, in tremulous fascination, at what
lay before them.  Maurepas knew, now, why they had been admitted
here.  Who, ever after, would voluntarily gossip of such a scene as
this?  Who would willingly recall it to memory?  Prudent-wise with a
terrible wisdom was this King of theirs become!  Maurepas, standing
here, recalled, even as Claude was doing, another death which had
taken place in this palace of Versailles: that of little Pauline
Félicité de Vintimille, sister of this woman, seventeen years old, a
mother, who had also left her bright world behind because of the
unhallowed infatuation of the unapproachable man who stood here
now--Louis Bourbon, King of France.

Long, endlessly long, was the train of hapless recollections called
up by this scene; and when at last a whisper fell upon the silence,
its words were an echo of other thoughts.  Antoinette Crescot,
forgetting everything save the unknowable face of her former
mistress, muttered, softly, half to herself, "Is she dead?"

And in the room six, like her, waited for some reply.  It came; not
from the lips of Quesnay or of Falconet, but as an articulate breath
from Deborah de Mailly, "Not yet--not yet--but soon."

Again the silence and the chilling spell, to be broken, this time, by
the voice of the little golden clock from the mantel across the room.
Two strokes rang out.  The winter dawn was yet many hours away.
Then, as if she had been waiting for a sound, the corpse-like figure
on the bed suddenly, without apparent effort, sat up.  The sightless
eyes opened and were turned towards him whose scene this was.  Louis
shuddered under the look.  Mme. de Châteauroux stretched out her gray
lips in a long, slow smile.  Then, in the voice of one speaking from
the hereafter, she said, audibly, with uncanny lack of expression,
"Thou--knowest--if--I have--wished--thy--glory."

It was the end.  Père Ségand caught the body as it fell, and laid it
gently upon the pillow and sheet.  Then, high over her, he raised the
crucifix that hung suspended from his waist.  Those in the room sank
to their knees.  Mme. de Flavacourt's sobs were the only ones heard.
Minutes passed, and Deborah felt hot drops from her eyes trickle
slowly down her clasped hands and fall to the floor.  Then came to
her ears the tones of a hard, monotonous voice, in which all tears
had long since been petrified to stone.

"Mesdames and messieurs--you have not witnessed the--death--of Mme.
de Châteauroux; for Mme. de Châteauroux has not been in Versailles
since the month of June.  Mme. de Châteauroux died four days ago, on
the morning of the 4th of December, in Paris, at her _hôtel_ in the
Rue du Bac--of--a--malignant--fever."*


* Historians differ as to the date of the death of the Duchess of
Châteauroux.  It occurred upon either the 4th or the 8th of December,
1744, how or where has never been definitely known.


It was the voice of a King; and of such was the glory of Versailles.




CHAPTER XII

One More de Mailly?

"Henri--Henri--why are you questioning me?  I know nothing!  Mon
Dieu!  I know less than nothing!"

Claude and his cousin sat together in the Marquis' salon in the Hôtel
de Mailly.  Before them, on a table, were various liqueurs and some
untasted cakes.  The two young men had returned from a visit to the
Ursuline convent in the old city, where lived and repented Henri's
sister, Claude's sister-in-law, Louise Julie de Mailly, once queen of
the little apartments in Versailles.  Four days ago the funeral of la
Châteauroux had taken place, with quiet unostentation, in the Rue du
Bac, the body being carried to St. Cyr.  Henri and Claude were now in
black, though their period of mourning, according to Court etiquette,
could last but a short time.

The Marquis sipped his cordial tentatively.  "Claude," said he, after
the pause which had followed his cousin's foregoing exclamations, "we
have not been much together since you came home."

"No.  Of course, it is very different from the old days.  One is so
much more bound when one is married."

"I have not found it so," was the dry response.

"Oh--but you married into a French family of our station.  Naturally,
Madame la Marquise conformed more easily to our customs
than--Deborah."

"And yet," said Henri, contemplating a panel, "yet the Countess has
not been backward in comprehending the forms.  Do you think so?"

Claude's face flushed quickly.  "What do you mean?" he asked, playing
nervously with his glass.

Henri's eyes fell from the picture and sought his cousin's face.  His
look was very kindly, but he made no reply to Claude's question.

"What do you mean?  Do not hide from me what you know.  We have been
as brothers always.  _Nom de Dieu_, Henri, speak!"

The Marquis perceived Claude's great agitation with some surprise.
Emotion from Claude was not usual.  "What shall I say?" he asked,
quietly.

"The truth about Deborah.  What do you hear about Deborah?"

Henri passed a hand over his forehead before he said, slowly and with
weariness: "What one hears of--most women."

"Ah!"  The exclamation was like a sharp cry.  Henri had a glimpse of
Claude's face grown very white, and then Claude's head sank forward
till it rested on the table, encircled by both arms.

The Marquis sat and looked for a little on the bowed figure.  Then he
rose gently, moved to his cousin's side, and laid a hand upon the
black shoulder.  "Forgive me, Claude; forgive me.  It was brutal.  It
is probably untrue.  Gossip from the Œil-de-Bœuf!  Who credits
that?  Claude--Claude--"

Claude shook his shoulders impatiently.  Then he sat up again,
ashamed of having betrayed his feelings.  The line of his lips grew
hard.  "No, it is true," he said, harshly.  "The King means her for
the next; while I--I--the fool--I love!  I love!  I love!"

"Ah, yes--so do we all.  But 'tis not worth what we give for it.  I
am growing older, Claude.  I see many things differently from what I
did in youth.  I should deeply rejoice at peace, honesty, fidelity,
truth; but, since those things are not, and cannot be, I am satisfied
with what I have--money, life, clothes, wines, dinners, a good bed,
and a man who really knows how to prepare perfect snuff.  I let women
alone.  I am wiser than you."

Claude looked sharply at his cousin.  Certainly, if this were his
creed, he was changed.  The words and tone, however, served for the
moment to still his own growing disquietude.  He leaned dully back in
his chair.  "I should like to go down for a week or two to my
estate--to Languedoc--if I dared leave," he observed.  "It is an
entire year since I was there."

"I went in July.  They were doing well with it.  Take madame, Claude,
and live there for a month or two.  It would be an idea."

"In all the cold?  With a wolf-pack between us and every neighbor?
_Peste_!  What are you dreaming of?  We should die.  No.  Some time
Henri--some time, soon, now, when Versailles has become unbearable to
me, I shall sell my ancestral possessions in _la belle_ France, and
with the proceeds I will sail away, over seas, to King George's
colonies, perhaps; and there take up my abode among the good
colonials, in the honorable capacity of tobacco-planter; a king in my
own right, my plantation the kingdom, and the serfs all of ebony hue;
with an overseer for intimate, and--not a little apartment in all my
red brick palace."

Claude spoke half bitterly, half in jest.  To his astonishment, Henri
answered, seriously: "That would not be an unwise plan.  When you
wish to carry it out, I--will buy the estate from you."

De Mailly laughed shortly.  "Well, I return to Versailles to-night.
I must leave you presently."

"I am sorry.  I should have liked to keep you here for the night."

"A thousand thanks.  It is impossible."

"Before you go, tell me something of the Court.  What occurs?  How is
the King?  What is--said of the death?"

De Mailly rose and began to pace the room.  He did not speak at once,
but, after a thoughtful pause, began, soberly: "I have not been at
the palace till yesterday since the night--of her death.  Yesterday
Deborah and I were in the Œil-de-Bœuf for fifteen minutes.  It
was extremely dull.  Only such creatures as old Pont-de-Vesle, la
Vauguyon, Charost, two or three petty Chevaliers, and some of the
Queen's women were there.  His Majesty has not appeared, even in the
circle of the Queen, of an evening, since.  Marie Anne is never
spoken of.  She is forbidden as a topic.  You know--they say--she
died here, in Paris.  All the journals--d'Argenson's, the Boufflers',
Maurepas', de Luynes'--as many as were known--were examined, and the
entries changed.  I had that from Coigny.  The _Nouvelles à la Main_
for the week was suppressed.  In the next, it is said, there will be
an officially 'authentic' account.  Berryer or Maurepas, of course,
will write it.  Richelieu has gone away for a time--on what business
no one knows.  It is not for the King; for it seems that d'Argenson
has written him, at royal command, that his Majesty misses him
frightfully.  Of course, there are a thousand conjectures, one as
absurd as another.  I have heard that he was going to marry.
Meantime the younger women of the Court are preparing fresh and
elaborate costumes.  You know what the struggle will be.  But--but--"

"Why, then, are you fearing for your little Countess?"

"I--cannot tell.  I see her looked at, whispered after, sought by
men, shunned by women.  Her invitations to suppers, to the Opéra, the
Français, are numberless.  I, Henri, am not included in them.
_Mordi_!  I will not think!  Next month the King must wake from his
lethargy for the marriage of the dauphin."

"Ah, yes!  The Infanta will soon be leaving Madrid."

"She is expected to arrive here by the day of the feast of the
Conversion of St. Paul."

"The 25th, then."

Claude nodded.  "They say Monseigneur is busy learning mottoes for
her, and--it is not pretty--practising for the abominable night
ceremony with Père Griffet as the bride."

Henri burst into a laugh, in which Claude, after an instant, joined.

"Well, then, I will part from you in laughter, after all.
Good-bye--or, _au revoir_, cousin.  Come to us when thou canst."

Claude seized cloak and hat, and hurried towards the door.  Henri
followed him.  They clasped hands in silence.  Claude sent a deep
look into his cousin's eyes.  The Marquis smiled, bitterly.  "Were I
you, Claude, my friend, I should trust the wife.  She--has honest
eyes."

This same afternoon was spent dully enough by Deborah, who sat for
two hours in her salon, drinking tea and being entertained by a
somewhat incompatible couple, arrived together by chance, and
remaining through perverseness--M. de Bernis and the Duc de Gêvres.

These were exciting days for the fertile-minded abbé.  The imminent
danger of the reaccession of la Châteauroux had not troubled him,
because he had known nothing of it till all was over.  Just now his
curiosity on that subject was insatiable.  But, had it been never so
moderate, it must have starved outright in the end, for nothing from
any one could he learn.  To every question, subtle or frank, the
inevitable, instantaneous reply was given: "Madame la Duchesse died
in her _hôtel_ in Paris of malignant fever, on December 4th--or
8th--whichever day he pleased."

"But--_mordi!_" stammered the bewildered François to old
Pont-de-Vesle, "they say that on the 7th she was at Choisy; that the
King--"

"_Chut_!  Then it must have been on the 8th, dear abbé," was the lean
and grinning response.  "And let me suggest, monsieur, that you do
not discuss the matter with imprudent ones.  There have been whispers
of Bastille for those who waste too much breath--in speech."

And Pont-de-Vesle, delighted at being able to mystify some one as
much as he himself was mystified, leisurely took snuff and turned
away.

De Bernis, thus warned, grasped enough of the situation to keep him
out of difficulties.  Meantime, all doubt about the future of some
new favorite being now removed, he employed himself during the days
of the royal retirement in a most thoughtful manner.  He visited the
Comtesse de Mailly at her own apartment with some frequency.  This
was in great measure the result of the conversation of the
snuff-boxes on the evening of M. Vauvenargues' salon.  If Richelieu
himself considered Mme. Deborah so eminently qualified for the post,
she was certainly a person to be treated with consideration.  The
abbé might be, with prophetic instinct, rather stubborn in his ideas
concerning Mme. d'Etioles, to whom he clung loyally; but he was none
the less broad-minded enough to be very thankful for two new strings
to his bow.

The old string, the first which he had used at Court, that which had
shot his first keen arrow into an inner circle of the great Court
target, had become unsafe now, frayed at the ends.  He dared use it
but little.  He felt that it kept him from trying his real strength.
He was tired of treating it with care.  He meditated on how he should
take it off the wood and throw it entirely away.  Some day, not far
distant, that must be done.  Yet, as the cord had served him long and
faithfully, and he had once been very proud of it, perhaps some touch
of sentiment, rather than a wish of appearing freshly equipped at
just the right moment in the contest, prompted him still to hesitate
in being rid of it.

Poor little Victorine!  These days of hers had become endlessly
forlorn.  Her face grew pale and pinched.  She lost the piquant,
fretful prettiness that had been hers a year ago.  A year ago she had
not yet lived.  Now--she had lived too long.  After that first
meeting with de Bernis in her woman's dress, had followed eight
months of fierce, golden happiness, as beautiful to her as they were
wrong.  Then, with the first, faintest suspicion of weariness on his
part, the first breath of fear, of unhappiness, crept over her.  Its
growth had been gradual.  It was none the less sure.  From the
beginning Mme. de Coigny had been very quiet about her love.  Now she
was still more quiet in her growing misery.  She spoke of it to no
one, least of all to the abbé.  But he was not so blind as to be
unaware that the misery was there; and the knowledge was not pleasant
to him.  He was acting according to the strongest quality of his
nature--ambition.  Nevertheless, there were occasional rebellions
from the side of humanity that caused him sleepless nights and
wearisome days.  At such times he would, perhaps, spend a morning at
Victorine's side.  But the afternoon was sure to find him, conscience
appeased, either on his way to the château of Sénart or to the
apartment in the Rue d'Anjou.

The dull December days passed, and Christmas week, with its religious
festivities, drew near.  The Court roused itself into interest.  At
last the King must come forth from his retreat, and then--  And then?
This was the indefinite and suggestive question which most of the
young women of the Court were asking themselves, as they devised
fresh ways of expending gold--or credit--upon already priceless
toilets.  In many families it was impossible that madame and monsieur
should dress with proper magnificence.  Thus, at this period, there
sprang to life certain Paris houses, backed with good capital, where
single garments or entire costumes of any design, color, or
elaboration might be rented for a day or evening, at from five to
fifty louis.  Each costume was guaranteed unique, and no article was
ever worn twice at any time by any one.  It was the most madly
extravagant period of the most extravagant reign in the history of
France.  Monseigneur de Chartres appeared one evening in a coat which
was valued at thirty thousand livres.  He was not particularly marked
in it.  But, when he was guilty of wearing the thing just as it was a
second time, he excited the sneers and the malicious wit of the
Œil and of every salon in Paris--prince of the blood though he was.

Of all the women who hoped and planned to entrap royalty in royal
Versailles, none was supposed to have more justifiable hope of
success than Claude's colonial wife, the last eligible de Mailly.
She was watched, commented on, envied.  Wherever she was seen, a
train of followers was to be found.  Her style in dress, which still,
though none but Claude knew it, was an adumbration of Maryland
fashions, began to be copied.  Extremely curly hair, and great
neatness as to bodices and petticoats, with a lessening of hoops,
became gradually more and more common.  Deborah was unaffectedly
demure.  It had been instilled into her from babyhood as the proper
manner for a gentlewoman.  The French notion of simplicity, which was
no more than a new form of coquetry, became something which was
practised everywhere.  Despite imitative flattery, however, Deborah
was not sought after by many women.  She had more than one bitter
enemy at Court, had she known or cared for it; and many were the
spiteful whispers current about Mme. de Mailly's dull stupidity.

True, Deborah lacked French verve.  Nor did she possess French
deceitfulness.  But, as Louis de Richelieu had disastrously
discovered, she was neither heavy nor stupid.  During the days that
followed the death of Mme. de Châteauroux, while the King lived in
retirement, the Countess de Mailly existed dully, as in a dream.  It
seemed as though the night that followed the return from Choisy had
blunted her sensibility.  She could not understand her apparent want
of feeling; and Claude was no more surprised at her than was she at
herself.  They had never afterwards discussed the incidents of that
night, though both had intended to open the subject--some time.  Yet,
had Claude questioned her again as to her discovery, and the manner
of it, Deborah could not be sure that she would have told him.  They
seemed now to be growing always further apart.  Claude, unhappy and
lonely, went his own way.  Deborah permitted herself to be tossed,
unresistingly, on the waves of circumstances.  Only two things she
dreaded.  One was the sight of that cabinet in the wall, wherein
still stood the row of bottles and the white box.  The second was the
return of Richelieu to Versailles.  How would the great Duke meet
her, and how was she to treat him upon that inevitable return?  A
difficult question, this last.  And yet Deborah need not have worried
upon it, for it was Richelieu himself who would determine the affair;
and, though it seemed impossible that he should ever reap as he had
sown, yet the two weeks that he spent away from Versailles were two
which, in later years, he never permitted himself to contemplate in
memory.

Richelieu, after gaining a surprised and peevish permission from his
King, left Versailles at six o'clock on the morning of December 9th.
He was perfectly aware of the comment which this conduct would
excite; but for once he was beyond the dread of gossip.  He could not
remain in that palace.  His insouciance--his nerve--had left him.  He
departed in search of it.  The impedimenta which accompanied him were
not ostentatious.  He went post, in a series of coaches, his valet in
front, his travelling-coffer behind, he alone in the body.  In this
way, by dull stages, they reached Chalons-sur-Marne.  Here he had
intended to remain for a little, when he chanced to remember that
Mme. de Châteauroux had written him from here, after her flight from
Metz.  It seemed that France had been created to remind him of her.
He hurried on to Vitry, and there sought rest.  Quiet enough were the
long, frozen days passed incognito at a village inn.  Monsieur le Duc
would have fared infinitely better at one of his three châteaux.  He
could now almost smile at himself for not having gone to them.  But
when he left Versailles it seemed that he was a man who must hide,
and that to go to one of his own estates would have meant to remain
there for life--exiled by some sudden order of Louis.  Truly, had any
one prophesied to him six months before what an absolutely paralyzing
shock his nervous system was to undergo, he--well acquainted with
that _blasé_ structure--would have laughed at it as an impossibility.
But this present species of accident--necessary accident--had not
been foreseen.  He forbade himself now, rigidly, to consider the
matter, or to encourage memory in any form.  But memory would come
back, sometimes, in the form of some one of whom he must beware.
Mme. de Mailly--what to do concerning her?  She knew--had
surmised--everything.  But she had no proof.  Court gossip was well
checked; for the Duke had stayed long enough at the palace to make
sure of that.  Mme. de Mailly, were she wise, would, for her own
sake, say nothing.  Was she wise?  If not--he was ruined--unless--he
could ruin her.  A counter-accusation might certainly be possible,
however undesirable it would prove.  After carefully balancing the
matter for many nights, his Grace decided upon a middle course.  If
Deborah kept her silence, she might take her course with the King,
unhindered--secretly helped, perhaps, by her former champion.
Richelieu would advance no other candidate, and the de Mailly might
be very sure of the post.  Then, when she was installed, would it be
so difficult to ingratiate himself once more, he who, out of
good-will to her, by her own methods, had forever disembarrassed her
of her only rival?  Ah, Richelieu was a diplomat--a true French
diplomat!  But he had studied France only, and was moving along
well-known ways.  The American colonies were his unknown world.

For three days Vitry was amusingly dull.  For three more it was
endurable.  And for seventy-two hours after that Richelieu and his
suffering Grachet remained in their impossible inn.  Under a diet of
salt meat, hard black bread, a rare egg or two, and milk soup, the
Duke's gout-twinges left him, he found himself able to leave off half
his usual rouge, and his conscience became stifled under the fiercer
pangs of ennui.  Then, into this wilderness, there came a
letter--from Marc Antoine d'Argenson, in reply to one of Richelieu's.

"Why do you bury yourself, my friend?  Surely your mourning cannot be
as heartfelt as that of the King.  Our poor master wears a look which
makes us tremble for his life."*


* Authentic


Then followed entreaties, innumerable and eloquent, to return to the
King's side.  There were reminders of Christmas fêtes, of the
approaching marriage of the Dauphin, and the necessity that Louis
make a speedy reappearance among his gentlemen, or he would die of
the vapors on Bachelier's hands.

Richelieu smiled as he read.  This was better.  Evidently Mme.
Deborah had been very wise, indeed.  She really deserved what she
would attain to.  His Grace considered his nervous system for some
minutes, pictured to himself certain ordeals through which he must
pass, found that his nonchalance had returned, and so summoned his
faithful Grachet to pack his things and order out a post-chaise at
once.  Needless to say, Grachet worked with delight.  A court valet
suffers as much from court-fever as any noble of them all; and no
better proof of Richelieu's position could be put forth than the fact
that his servant was content to stay with him through such days as
had just passed, for the sake of still being known as "Richelieu's
man."  However, this very day, the 20th of December, saw the two once
more upon their homeward way.

On the afternoon of the 23d the King walked the length of the great
gallery with M. de Chartres and the Cardinal de Luynes, permitting
himself to be seen by the whole Œil-de-Bœuf.  That night, for
the first time since December 8th, he slept in the small bedroom,
removing from the state apartments in which he was always so forlorn.
On the following day, to his great delight, Richelieu reappeared, and
was the first of the little entries to be admitted between breakfast
and mass.  The Duke seemed perfectly well, and in better spirits than
ever before.  Louis brightened under his very glance, and kept him
talking for an hour, to the displeasure of the ministers in the
antechamber.  When Richelieu finally emerged from the cabinet he was
seized upon by d'Argenson, and accompanied that gentleman willingly
enough into the empty Salle du Jeu, where, with a desire for mutual
conversation, they sat down opposite each other at one of the square
tables.

"Well, then, Monsieur le Duc--"

"Well, then, my dear Comte.--"

And thereupon, for some reason, they burst into laughter,

When it had subsided d'Argenson's eyes still twinkled.  "Well, du
Plessis, we are still here."

Richelieu grew a shade more serious.  "Let us thank the gods," he
said, dryly.

"And--the 'malignant fever.'  What do you think of the King?"

"He is pale.  He looks ill.  We must rouse him, amuse him, get rid of
this ennui.  In that case he will forget soon enough."

"We intrust the task to you, then.  None of us has been successful."

"We shall see.  Now, put me in touch with events.  What has happened?
Who is turned devotee?  Who is the last unfaithful?  Also, and
principally, what is the last development in the contest for the post
of King's lady?"

"First, it is said that Mme. de Boufflers and the Vauguyon have
quarrelled.  When one is in the Queen's circle, the other leaves it.
Her Majesty is in great distress.  The Cardinal de Tencin has
insulted Maréchal Saxe by referring slightingly to the Marshal's
mother.  Trudaine is d'Hénin's rival in the direction of Mme. de
Chambord.  And Mme. de Grammont is utterly furious with--the little
de Mailly."

"Ah!  And why?" asked the Duke, softly.

"Can you ask?  Mme. de Mailly is to replace her cousin.  Every one
says it.  The King talks of her, her youth, her _naïveté_, her
freshness, continually.  You are to be congratulated.  She was your
choice, was she not, from the first?"

Richelieu made an effort.  "Yes--yes--from the first, as you say.
What of the other, the bourgeois, Mme. d'Etioles?"

"Oh--his Majesty sees her sometimes, I think.  She is pretty,
but--bourgeois, of course.  M. de Gêvres is following in your lead.
He is to be seen at all times with the Countess."

"And what of Claude?  Does he say nothing?"

"Nothing, I believe.  The King seems fatal to him."

"Well, let us depart now for the Œil.  I am anxious to behold all
the gossips once again."

The two rose and passed together into the corridor, which opened on
the great gallery.  "Ah!  By-the-way," observed d'Argenson, as they
went, "his Majesty has begun to cook again."

"To cook!"  Richelieu's heart quivered suddenly.  "What--"

"M. de Richelieu!  Good-morning--a thousand congratulations on your
return to us.  You go to the Œil?  I will return there with you.
Charming--charming--the Court has been empty without you.  You will
reawaken his Majesty.  Doubtless Monsieur le Comte has been giving
you the details of our deplorably dull state.  _Voyons!_"

At any other time de Tessé would have annoyed Richelieu excessively
with this shower of familiarity; but at the moment he was grateful
for it, since it brought him to himself again.  During the walk down
the gallery they encountered half a dozen more ladies and gentlemen,
all of whom greeted the Duke with effusive warmth, and enabled him to
reach a very suitable frame of mind for his appearance in the famous
Bull's-Eye, which was presently reached.

The small room was crowded.  Every one went there for the hour
preceding mass--a service which had lately become highly popular, it
being the only place where his Majesty was visible.  Richelieu was
given but an instant's survey of the throng before a group closed in
upon him.  But in that instant he had found what he sought--the
figure of Deborah, who stood under the Bull's-Eye, de Gêvres on her
right hand, Penthièvre on her left, de Sauvré in front, and Claude
ten feet away, against the wall, talking abstractedly to d'Argenson's
impossible and still unmarried cousin.

It took Richelieu ten minutes to reach the centre of the room, and
even such speed necessitated not a few curt replies to questions, and
some very brief salutations to several ladies who had hoped for much
more.  Mme. de Grammont, receiving from him only a bow, glared
angrily; and half a dozen others sniffed with envious significance as
de Sauvré made room for his friend before the unconscious Deborah.

"Mme. de Mailly, I have the honor to make you my compliments," came
in cool, smooth, smiling tones from this master of situations.

The color fled, to the last drop, behind the rouge on Deborah's face.
Her knees shook, and her hands became suddenly cold and moist.  The
Duke was bowing profoundly--giving her time.  When he raised his head
again she also had straightened, and her face was well under control.

"I congratulate Versailles upon the return of Monsieur le Duc," she
said, after a strong effort.

"Thank you," he replied, and then paused, as if waiting for something
further.

To cover the strain of the moment she made herself extend her hand.
He took it on the back of his, felt its icy coldness, and muttered
"Brava!" to himself while he lifted it to his lips.  Then, as he
moved closer to her, the other gentlemen, with reluctant politeness,
drew to one side.

"You will be visible this afternoon in the Rue d'Anjou?" he asked.

"No, monsieur."

"To-morrow?"

"No."

"I beg, madame, that you will grant me an audience at any time."

"No, monsieur.

"We are friends?" he ventured.

"You need have no fear," was her reply, as she looked him steadily in
the face, her poise regained.  "In the world--we are friends."

It was the man who was disconcerted.  Her presence, her
self-possession, amazed him; though no more, indeed, than they did
her.  Her behavior had been an inspiration.  Happily, at this moment,
an usher appeared.

"Messieurs and mesdames--his Majesty descends to mass."

There was an instantaneous movement towards the door of the grand
gallery.  As Claude advanced to his wife's side, Richelieu, with a
nod to him, turned from her and sought out de Gêvres, in whose
company he entered the chapel.

After mass, at which their Majesties sat together, the Court, much
relieved in conscience, scattered for dinner.  The de Maillys, having
no engagements for the next two hours, returned by coach to their
apartment.  The drive was accomplished in silence, neither having
anything new to say; both, for different reasons, avoiding any remark
upon the return of Richelieu, which was the only thing offering field
for discussion.  On reaching home they retired to their separate
rooms to make some slight preparation for the _tête-à-tête_ dinner.
As usual, Deborah was ready first, and seated herself in the salon to
await her husband.  Almost immediately upon her entrance her first
lackey appeared and advanced hesitatingly into the room, carrying
something in his hand.  At a little distance from madame he coughed
discreetly.

Deborah looked towards him.  "What is it, Laroux?"

"Madame "--he came closer--"madame, at noon to-day something was
delivered for you."

"For me?  What is it?  I have lost nothing."

The servant grinned, and held out to her a box--a carved sandal-wood
box--on top of which was fastened a half-blown rose.

Deborah took it from him.  "What is it?  Who brought it here?"

"Madame," whispered the valet, mysteriously, "it was brought by
Bachelier, the confidential valet of his Majesty.  It is from the
King."

"From the King!" cried the Countess de Mailly, open-eyed.

"The King!" echoed a hoarse voice beside her.  "The King!"  Then,
suddenly, the box was furiously struck out of her hands.  The lid
fell open.  Deborah and Claude, both pale, both trembling, the one
with dread, the other with uncontrollable passion, stood facing each
other, the box between them, and a shower of chocolate candies
rolling upon the polished floor.




CHAPTER XIII

The Hôtel de Ville

For the next seven weeks life in the de Mailly _ménage_ was anything
but agreeable.  Monsieur and madame addressed each other, when
necessary, in rigidly polite terms.  Ordinarily there was silence
between them.  Claude's jealousy was very real, and, if one judged by
Court gossip and the manner of the King, instead of Deborah's acts,
it was by no means unfounded.  Claude always knew where his wife was
and to what solemn functions and small parties she went.  If
questioned absolutely, he would have admitted that he believed her
true--as yet.  But he lived upon the extreme edge of a volcanic
crater, and the existence was not tranquil.  He grew morose,
irritable, and habitually silent.  Rarely was he to be found in his
usual haunts, in his usual company; but remained at home, or in Paris
with Henri, when he was not, with all too palpable anxiety, following
his wife.  His new manner was speedily remarked by the Court.

"De Mailly is showing execrably bad taste," observed the Marquis de
Tessé to the Comte d'Egmont, one evening at Marly.

"Poor fellow!  It is a pity he has such good taste in women.  He
courts his wife like a lover."

"Bah!  He watches her like a duenna.  He _courts_ something
different."

"And what is that, my dear Marquis?"

"When the King is quite ready--a new exile."

"Ah!"

But the King was, at any rate, not ready yet.  When he came out of
his retirement he found many things demanding immediate attention;
and the chief of these was something which promised great and
brilliant gayety for the Court.  It was the approaching marriage of
the Dauphin, whose betrothal to the Infanta Maria Theresa Antoinette
Raphaelle, daughter of Philip V. of Spain, had been arranged to
obliterate the memory of the insult to the younger sister of the
Princess, who, designed for the wife of Louis XV. himself, and
brought up in France, had been returned with thanks to Spain, at the
instigation of Mme. de Prie, who had fancied herself, for a little
while, a successful creator of queens.  Preparations for the
celebration of the Dauphin's wedding were therefore begun on the most
elaborate scale which the King and Richelieu together could devise;
and with the beginning of the new year came a series of
entertainments given at Versailles, or by great families in Paris
_hôtels_, which allowed the Court no time for anything but thoughts
of the splendor of existence and the details of new costumes.

It was not till February, however, that the Dauphiness Infanta
arrived in France; and on the 20th day of that month the King rode to
Etampes to meet her.  She and her sixteen-year-old Dauphin were
married in the Chapel of Versailles on February 23d, in the presence
of their Majesties and as many persons of blue blood as the place
would hold.

"My Heaven, but she is homely!" whispered the Maréchale de Mirepoix
to Mme. de Boufflers.

"All princesses are, my dear.  It is one of their duties to be
hideous.  The good God could not give them too much.  They say she is
sympathetic."

"One would need to be with that countenance.  Poor Dauphin."

"Oh--he does not know a pretty woman when he sees one, thanks to the
good Père Griffet and his mamma."

"And shall you go on Tuesday to the Hôtel de Ville?"

"Certainly.  The world will be there.  They say that it will be a
finer ball than that in the Galerie des Glaces on Saturday."

"It will be more lively.  Some of the bourgeoisie are asked."

"Ah!  Then we shall have that Madame--what do you call
her?--d'Etioles there.  She is mad over the King, they say."

Mme. de Mirepoix leaned forward over the ribbon and gazed down the
aisle to the altar, where the King was standing, close to his son.
"I do not wonder at her.  His Majesty is the handsomest man in
France.  See him now--beside Monseigneur!  Were I the Dauphine, I
should have managed to marry the father instead of the son."

"Yes, truly!  She is nearer his Majesty's age!"

The two smiled and crossed themselves.  The ceremony was over.


Mme. de Boufflers was right in her conjecture that Mme. d'Etioles
would be at the ball at the Hôtel de Ville.  Much to the pretty
woman's discomfiture, she and her stout husband had not been bidden
to any of the festivities in Versailles, thus proving that one needed
sometimes something more than Mme. de Conti to secure a foothold
among the _noblesse_.  Some half-dozen ancestors had served better.
Nevertheless, at this, her first opportunity, Mme. d'Etioles had
determined to accomplish wonders.  It was to be a _bal masqué_, and
the choice of costume, therefore, was perfectly unrestrained.  Madame
designed her dress without consulting monsieur.  She would go as the
huntress Diana, with Grecian drapery of China silk, falling in folds
scant enough to show all the pretty, rounded lines of her figure.
Over her left shoulder hung a golden quiver, and she would carry the
classic bow in her hand.  It needed but little imagination to picture
all the possibilities for coquetry which these accessories to her
toilet would open to her.  Lancret himself consented to design her
Greek coiffeur, and to designate the exact spot from which her
crescent must shine.  And in the end Mme. d'Etioles was able to
regard herself with high satisfaction, when she stood before her
mirror fully dressed, at nine o'clock on the momentous evening of the
last of February.

An hour later the Hôtel de Ville presented a gorgeous spectacle.  Its
great hall, where the dancing was to take place, was hung from floor
to ceiling with priceless tapestries.  Above these, as a frieze, were
festooned the old battle-flags of France, tattered banners of many a
sturdy knight and many a long-past warrior-king.  On the west wall,
in the place of honor, just above the royal platform, hung the flag
and pennants of Louis XV.'s own guard, used in the last campaign.
The dais below these formed a centre of interest to the throngs of
glittering and perfumed men and women who were by now pouring, in a
steady stream, into the room.  The platform was raised considerably
above the floor, and was mounted by a little flight of six steps that
extended across the front of the raised space.  This was entirely
covered with a carpet of white silk and gold, draped and fastened on
the sides with golden rosettes, while over the whole hung a
voluminous canopy of purple velvet, in the fashion of Louis XIV.'s
time.  Below, in the centre of the platform, stood the throne, a
great gilt chair, with cushion and footstool of purple, around which
were grouped the stars of the evening, twelve of the prettiest women
of the bourgeoisie.  All of these ladies were in the classic garb
which had been wont so to delight the heart of the great Louis; and
among them, conspicuous alike for beauty of figure and of dress, was
Jeanne Poisson d'Etioles, a little chagrined at the thought that her
place proclaimed her class, but pleased with the assurance that the
King must perceive her as soon as he entered the room.  Like her
companions, and, indeed, every one else in the room, she wore a small
mask--of stiff, white silk.  And with masks, as with everything else,
much may be done.

It was understood that the twelve goddesses were to remain on their
Olympus until Jove, otherwise his Majesty, made his appearance in the
room.  But it had occurred to no one that, in all probability, the
King's entrance would be unobserved, since he, also, was to be
disguised.  This, unfortunately, was the case.  Louis had no idea of
ascending to a purple-and-gold position this evening.  Thus the
twelve dames posed upon their platform for an hour or more, speaking
but seldom, keeping their eyes fastened close on the grand entrance,
and longing mightily to join the gay throng about them, where they
also might enter into all the little intrigues and mysteries that
formed the amusement of such an affair.

Mme. d'Etioles was, whether by nature or cultivation, a remarkably
graceful woman.  As she moved slowly about the dais, each step was a
classic pose, each movement as studied as it seemed careless.  From
her manner one would have imagined her as tranquilly happy as was the
goddess whom she represented.  In reality her heart palpitated with
anger and mortification.  She realized that the King must have
arrived long before this.  He was somewhere in that company which she
looked upon, and from which, by means of this silly display, she was
debarred.  In gazing leisurely over the crowd, she was able to
recognize many of the women and not a few of the men merely by their
figures and their manner of walking.  There was the Comtesse de
Mailly, her all-but-successful rival, fluttering beside a warrior of
Clovis' time.  Diana shrugged enviously at Deborah's costume.  It was
made to represent a large white butterfly, or moth, perhaps.  The
vestment was of white silk crepe, figured with yellow.  On her back
were two huge wings of grayish gauze, faintly patterned in yellow,
and glittering with silver spangles.  Her head was crowned with a
silver circlet, from which, in front, sprang two long, quivering
"feelers" tipped with tiny diamonds that flashed like fireflies as
they swayed up and down.  The butterfly was presently approached by a
slender figure in star-spangled, black gauze draperies, her head
ornamented with a larger crescent than that which Diana wore.  Mme.
d'Etioles did not recognize this black-masked figure, but it was
Victorine de Coigny who had chosen the sombre, commonplace raiment.
Mme. d'Etioles beheld these two women accosted by a
monk--Richelieu--who, later, with a humor of his own, exchanged his
Capuchin dress for the red-and-black one of a devil.  The helmeted
warrior had turned to Mme. de Mailly with an evident invitation to
dance.  Mme. d'Etioles saw them go off together, and then brought her
gaze slowly back towards the platform, encountering, as she did so, a
pair of blue eyes that were looking earnestly at her from a white
mask.  Diana smiled graciously.  The owner of the blue eyes emerged
from the passing throng and advanced to the edge of the dais.  He
proved to be a tall, slender person, in the garb of a miller.  On
arriving at the platform he looked up at Diana, and said, pleasantly:
"Surely the old Olympus never knew so fair a goddess."

Jeanne Poisson started.  She recognized instantly that peculiar and
undisguisable voice.  Quickly taking command of the situation, she
drew from her quiver a golden arrow, and, pointing it at him over her
bow, began slowly to descend the steps.

"Beautiful huntress," cried the King, advancing nearer to her, "the
arrows you discharge are fatal!"

Mme. d'Etioles returned the little missile to its place.  Louis XV.
was close beside her.  With a quick, catlike movement, she raised one
hand to her face.  The white mask came off.

"Ah!" murmured his Majesty.

"_Au revoir_, Sire!" cried the audacious huntress.

The mask was slipped into place again.  Diana, free at last, slipped
into the throng, leaving her handkerchief (a serious bit of
anachronism, considering her character) at the feet of the powdery
miller.

Louis looked rather quizzically down at the lacy thing.  He had
hunted and been hunted many times before, but never just in this way.
However, he was not a king to-night.  Stooping down, he picked the
costly offering from the floor and stood for a moment examining it.
It bore no mark, but he needed none to assure him of the identity of
its owner.  Neither, perhaps, was he unaware of the light in which
she regarded him.  Ah, well!  Generally a king is a king.  Sometimes
he is a miller.  Smiling to himself, Louis tied a loose knot in the
handkerchief and then hurried into the crowd in pursuit of the Diana,
who had left Olympus for good.  He was not obliged to go very far.
She stood upon the outer edge of the open floor, watching the
dancers.  Between him and her was an open space of twenty feet.  He
raised his hand.

"Take care, your Majesty!" cried a daring voice from one of the sets.
It was from the lips of a tall Capuchin monk.

The King flushed.  Every eye in the room was upon him now, he felt.
The heart of madame beat furiously.  Yet--no--the royal arm was not
lowered.  Louis, with a bow, tossed the handkerchief to her feet.  A
dozen hands sought to give it to her.  Again from the irrepressible
dancer came a cry which was echoed in laughter from every part of the
throng.

"The handkerchief is thrown!"  Which were more truly translated, "The
die is cast!"

Nevertheless, the significance of that prophecy even Mme. d'Etioles
herself did not realize until, in after-years, she had come to know
too well that it had been a warning.

Deborah, meantime, found the evening flying all too rapidly.  Masked
balls were by no means such hackneyed affairs to her as they appeared
to be to most of the Court.  That given at Versailles three nights
before was the first in which she had participated; and the little
mysteries occasioned by unguessed partners during the promenades
amused her greatly.  To-night she was able to pierce the disguises
more easily; and yet, all unknowing, she had danced with Richelieu,
who was well pleased with this opportunity of being with her.  She,
like all the others, recognized the King by his voice.  Nevertheless,
at the throwing of the handkerchief, she laughed, and cried the
catch-word with the others, evincing so little concern at the success
of her rival that de Gêvres' admiration for a self-control that was
not hers rose high.

Deborah danced the fourth minuet with a Turk, who persisted in
carrying on conversation by signs.  When, however, in the midst of
the dance, her companion was obliged to laugh at one of her
observations, she understood his reason.  It was the King again.
Evidently Claude had pierced this new disguise when she did.  He, in
a plain white domino, had followed her all evening, danced in the
sets with her, and rendered her as uncomfortable as she was to be
made by his surveillance.  The King himself noticed, without
recognizing, this watcher.  After the fourth dance, therefore, he
made inquiries of de Gêvres, who happened to be at hand:

"The man in white, who is always near Mme. de Mailly?"

"Who should it be, Sire, but--the husband?  I understand that
Monsieur le Comte is exceedingly fearful of madame's reputation."

"_Peste_!  That man is a nuisance.  There will come a time, de
Gêvres, when Count Claude will be quite _de trop_."

"Again?" ventured the Duke.

"Again," responded his liege, turning on his heel and walking away.

"Alas! poor Claude!"  And de Gêvres stood still for an instant,
musing, with a philosophic smile, on the history, past and present,
of this house of de Mailly, whose women were all too fair--and too
femininely weak.

Deborah was now accosted by a black domino with a silver mask, who
had just left the side of Mme. d'Etioles.  She granted his request
for a dance, and then joined him in the promenade.  He proved to be
very complaisant and very gallant.  Deborah quickly recognized his
style of compliment, and the pretty couplets, with their epigrammatic
turns, which flowed as easily from his lips as wine would have run
into them.  It was none other than the man of many strings--the Abbé
de Bernis.  He was in high spirits with his evening, with Mme.
d'Etioles' odd experience, and the quick popularity which it had
engendered among a certain set pleased him nearly as much as it did
Diana herself.

The abbé had not approached Victorine that evening.  He of course
recognized her at once, by her thin arms and slight figure; and he
was aware that she would know him by the silver mask, which he had
worn on a previous occasion.  She had even danced in the same sixteen
with him while he was with Deborah, a fact which rendered de Bernis
not a little uneasy for fear Mme. de Coigny should have seized some
opportunity of addressing him with the conventional reproaches.  His
fears were not realized.  Victorine made no attempt to waylay him.
He only felt the steady gaze of her big eyes through the mask, and
his nonchalance was proof against that.  He began to congratulate
himself on a possible happy issue from a disagreeable situation.  But
the good abbé was too quick to hope.

Victorine was in a dull maze of thought.  She was living far away,
to-night, in a land where it seemed as though she could look back
upon herself and her past life.  She suffered neither mentally nor
physically; and she did not realize how she was pressing towards a
great mental climax, presaged by this calm.  Nevertheless, in the
midst of the commonplace throng, she thought much.  While she
watched, now from one point, now another, the movements of the black
domino, and while she talked with intelligence, even with wit, to a
series of partners, she was reviewing, with calm, methodical
precision, the history of the single human connection which had
brought happiness into her child's life.  From its inception to the
present moment every scene in the drama which they two, de Bernis and
herself, had acted, passed now before her mental eyes.  She recalled,
with a wondering thrill, the great, perfect happiness of the first
months; and she perceived, with slow, sure precision, the later
undeniable lessening of her hold upon his affections.  The reason for
this?  That question she had never asked before.  Now the answer came
at once, quite plainly.  It was not jealousy that made reply.  No,
no.  She saw truly.  It was only--ambition.  She could not help him
higher.  She had given all that was hers to give, and more, perhaps.
Had he quite ceased to profit by it?  Was it quite finished?
Victorine caught her breath and looked around her.  De Bernis, drawn
by accident, was just beside her, still talking to Deborah, towards
whom the King was again advancing.  At the same moment Victorine
beheld a gentleman of Henry IV.'s time approaching her.  His walk
resembled that of the Marquis de Mailly-Nesle.  Divining his purpose,
she frowned with displeasure to think that he might keep her from her
newly formed project.

"Madame," said Henri, bowing, "may I ask your hand for the next
dance?"

"Monsieur," she returned, with a slight courtesy, "I remember that
the King of Navarre was wont to enter into mad dances with Night.  If
you have not M. de Sully to accompany us, I am afraid to venture."

De Bernis, from whom the King had taken Deborah, caught this remark,
and, without turning to the speaker, stood still, listening.

"Madame, in my old life Night was never cruel; though I admit that
she was never half so fair."

"Ah, you are wrong!  The stars are very pale, to-night."

"The moon is over them, and they faint with envy."

Victorine shrugged, rather impatiently.

"Well--your hand, Madame la Maréchale?" repeated the Marquis, gently,
abandoning the pleasantry.

"I greatly regret, monsieur, that I am already engaged."

"Indeed!  To whom?  Shall I seek your recreant knight?"

"He is here," responded Victorine, calmly.  "This black domino has my
hand."

De Bernis started.

"Then, monsieur, you should claim it at once to avoid further
mistake!" observed the Marquis, rather irritably.  And, bowing to the
lady, he turned upon his heel and walked away.

Mme. de Coigny and the abbé faced each other.  Victorine did not
speak.  De Bernis, after a moment, did so from necessity.  "Madame
has done me the honor to make me a convenience.  Does she wish, in
reality, to dance?"

"It has been your custom, François, to dance with me during the
evening.  Can you not recall the time when you begrudged me a single
minuet, a single promenade, with another?"

"One may remember many useless things, madame."  If the Fates gave
opportunity so soon, de Bernis was not the man to refuse to take it.
If he broke with her to-night, the morrow would be free.

"Give me your arm.  I wish to walk," she said, in a quiet imperative.

He offered it silently, and they joined the moving procession.

"You are very quiet, madame," he observed presently.

"Let us go, then, to where we may speak freely."

They crossed the room to the now deserted dais, and here, behind the
purple folds of the canopy's drapery, they halted and stepped apart.
In this recess they were well screened from the throng, which they
could see passing, repassing, mingling, circling in the space before
them.  And here, safe from curious eyes, Victorine removed the mask
from her pallid face, and turned to the man.  De Bernis also pulled
off his silver disguise, breathing with relief as the air, hot though
it was, touched his cheeks.

"And now, François, here, at last, we will talk together, as we
should have done many weeks ago."

"What are we to say?" he asked, warily.

"You shall answer my accusation."

"What is that?"  There was an expression very like a sneer upon his
face.

"That you are tired of me.  That you--intend--to desert me."

He smiled slowly.  "Desert you?  Impossible!  You are married."

Her breath was caught by a sob, and her throat contracted
spasmodically before she could make reply.  "Spiritually, it is the
same thing.  I have loved--only you."

De Bernis did not speak now.  Perhaps he was thinking.

"What have I done to turn you away?  I have never wept before you,
never complained to you, never showed jealousy of any one connected
with you.  What have I done?"

"Nothing, Victorine."

"Then why, François?"

Her calmness was disconcerting.  He could have endured an outbreak
very well, but this was beyond him.  He only answered, awkwardly, "I
do not know."

"But you _are_ tired of me?"

There was a moment's silence.  The woman waited.  The man, with a
physical effort, gathered himself together.  At length, stepping a
little back from her, and looking, not into her eyes, for that he
could not do, but at her low, white forehead that was crowned with
the dusky hair and the bright crescent, he spoke:
"Victorine--Victorine--you are mistaken in this matter.  Well as you
believe that you know me, after the long months that you have had in
which to study me, you can no more judge me or my motives than you
can read the mind of monsieur your husband.  You say that you have
never shown jealousy to me.  You were right not to do that, for there
has never been need of it.  You are probably the only woman for whom
I shall ever care enough to regret having injured.  You, I do regret.
Believe it.  It is true.  But, madame, our connection is over.  It
has been over for me, as you surmise, for some weeks.  I love no
other woman.  But there is something which I do value above all
things, yes, above you.  I am very frank, because it is necessary.
My ambition, my desire for place, is what I live for.  There is no
room for you in that life of mine.  You force me to say it.  After
to-night, Mme. de Coigny, after to-night, do you understand that I
wish to meet you only as an acquaintance, as a woman of the world, of
Paris, Versailles, the salons?  I would have you quite understand
this, now, since we are speaking together, alone."

Victorine heard him without interruption, her eyes fixed upon his
finely featured face.  When he ceased to speak, those eyes closed for
an instant.  She passed her hand across her forehead.  Then she said,
in a tired voice: "After to-night, François.  Yes.  I understand."

He watched her refasten her mask.  Then she turned to him with a
little inclination of the head.  "_Au revoir_."

He started forward.  "Let me accompany you."

"Thank you, no.  I shall find an escort."  And she walked away.

De Bernis stared after her in amazement.  How splendidly she had
behaved!  In what a wretched light she placed him!  After all, she
was not an ordinary woman.  Never before had he witnessed such
self-command; never had he hoped to pass through the scene so easily,
without a single reproach, without a tear.  He could scarcely yet
understand.

Leaving the little recess, he stood for a moment or two undecidedly
watching the throng before him.  The noise of mirth was louder than
ever, though the crowd was not so great.  De Bernis' head ached with
the heat.  He would leave the Hôtel de Ville and seek his own rooms
for sleep.  Making his way slowly to the dressing-rooms, he removed
his domino, donned a black cloak and hat, and, leaving the great
building, turned his steps wearily towards his apartment in the Rue
Bailleuls.  Twenty minutes later a slight, black-robed, closely
hooded figure also left the Hôtel de Ville, and, as she stepped into
the waiting coach, gave an unusual order to the stolid footman:

"To the Rue Bailleuls, the house at the corner of the Rue Jean
Tissin."




CHAPTER XIV

Victorine Makes End

The Abbé de Bernis did not keep a regular body-servant, for the
excellent reason that his somewhat slender means did not admit of
one.  This fact was wont to pique his vanity not a little, and
numberless had been his unheard sighs of envy when Monseigneur This
and Monsieur That raised their voices in lofty protestation that a
perfect valet was worth more than a perfect woman, but that no valet
in the kingdom, save Bachelier himself, deserved butter for his
bread.  There are, however, certain times when solitude is a boon to
every one.  Such a time to de Bernis were the last hours of this last
night of winter, after his return from the brilliant evening at the
Hôtel de Ville.  He was in a mood that did not admit of company.  His
swift walk homeward had, in some way, stirred his blood more than all
the dancing had done; and when he reached his rooms he found himself
in no mood for sleep.  Leisurely, then, by the flickering light of
the two candles on his table, he removed the black satin suit which
he had worn beneath his domino, took the wig from his aching head,
put on a somewhat worn dressing-gown, and seated himself before the
mirror of his dressing-table.

A very different man was this François de Bernis from what he
appeared to be in company.  The affectation, the disguise, were
dropped.  Here, at last, was the actual man, whom only one other
besides himself had ever seen: the peculiar head, with its clipped
crop of bristling black hair encircling the tonsure; the dark,
Southern face, with its straight brows, keen eyes, long nose, and
firm, straight, stubborn mouth, with an anomalous curve of weakness
somewhere lurking in it.  And his hands, unpowdered and unsoftened
now by the falling ruffles of lace, showed for what they were--bony,
dark, long-fingered, and cruelly strong.  Not so handsome, not so
elegant a man, after all, was M. François _en négligé_.

For some time he sat looking at himself, thinking--less of himself,
for once, than of the woman who had so easily accepted her dismissal.
After all, the want of a scene had hurt his vanity.  Could she be as
weary of him as he was of her?  Was there some other--to her?  The
night outside grew blacker.  It lacked more than an hour to dawn.
The candle-flames flickered in the darkness.  The hour was dreary
enough.  It were as well to get to bed.  De Bernis rose slowly,
intending to finish his laggardly preparations for the night.  He had
not yet taken a step when there came a light, quivering knock on the
door of the outer room, his salon.  He stood perfectly still,
listening.  The knock was not repeated, however, and he decided that
it had been a mistake.  Ah!  What was this?  The handle of his
bedroom door was being turned; the door was pushed slowly open.
There, in the space, stood a slight figure, cloaked, hooded, and
masked in black.  Two white hands were raised to the stranger's face.
The mask dropped to the floor.

"Victorine!" muttered the man.

"That goes without saying."

"_Grand Dieu_!  Did you think that I expected you?"

"Why not?"  The lips parted slightly, and he caught a gleam of teeth.
"You could not have imagined that that--at the ball--was the last?"

"So I did think.  Well, what do you come for?"

"Not that tone, please.  You have no right to use it--to me."

"What do you come for?"

She made a sound in her throat which he took for a laugh.
Afterwards, shivering slightly, she moved nearer to him, and at sight
of her face he started back into an attitude of defence.  He would
have repeated his question, when suddenly she answered it.

"You gave me to-night.  'After to-night,' you said.  Well, it is not
morning yet.  We shall finish to-night."

"What do you mean?"  He stared at her figure, at her working hands,
as though he expected to discover weapons about her.

Then her voice and her face both changed from reckless hardness to a
kind of pitiful, childlike pleading: "Why, François, are you so
unkind?  You gave me this time.  You must not be cruel yet--till I am
ready."

In spite of himself he softened before the helplessness of the
little, delicate creature.  "What do you want, Victorine?" he asked,
gently.

She was silent for some time, till he thought she had not heard him.
When he was about to repeat his words, however, she said, with the
faintest hesitation: "I want--to pray--here, if you will listen.  I
can never pray alone, because I need you--I need you when I am before
God."  She saw him shudder, and went on, imploringly: "Oh, François,
let me pray here, once, for the last time!  Is it so much to ask?
Let me set myself a little more right--before you."

"Will you not be setting yourself more wrong?  Can you pray?" he
asked, sternly, after a troubled pause.

Her answer was to fall upon her knees before a chair near which she
had been standing.  The seat of this she grasped painfully with both
her thin, delicate hands.  When she began to speak her voice was so
low that the man could barely hear it.  Gradually, however, it became
more distinct:

"O God! merciful Father!  Mary, Mother of Jesus!--our
Saviour--Christ--behold, I am come to you!  Look down upon me where I
am, and, in the name of Justice, no more, judge me!  You, who know
all things, know also my heart.  You know my sin, but you know its
reason.  Oh, Thou who hast said, in pity, '_Because she has much
loved, much shall she be forgiven_,' behold me, pity me, also!  "O
God, thou knowest this French Court, thou knowest its life, how they
take us, who do not yet know, into the midst of it.  We are children
at first--so young!--so young!  And we cannot foresee the end.  We do
not know the prices here for--happiness.  Is it, then, true that
happiness is never to be found on earth?  If we find it for a little
while, are we not punished enough after to--expiate?  Why were we not
told all at first?  We heard that such a thing as happiness there
was.  We wanted it--we hoped for it--we thought we found it.  But we
pay too high.  Why do you ask so much for so little?  Will you
condemn us for our youth, our ignorance?  Why must we pay?  Why
should we pay--with those years and years and endless years of
sorrow?  If I say that I _will not_ pay--what then?

"God, thou art called merciful.  Hast thou mercy for me, who have
wronged none but myself?  Ah, why was I decreed to be born and grow
to womanhood?  It has been useless.  You will see.  I--I--will not--I
can--"  She was beginning to gasp, sobbingly.  The abbé, who had
heard her in silence, came forward.

"Victorine, rise.  This is a useless blasphemy."

"I know.  I know.  I cannot pray.  God--will not--let me!"  Her words
came convulsively, and she shivered with cold.  He picked her up in
his arms and carried her over to the largest chair in the room.  Here
she remained, helpless and passive; and he left her, to return
presently with a glass of cordial.  In obedience to a look from him
she took it, without protest.  When he had set aside the empty glass,
he turned to her and spoke:

"Madame, it is nearly morning.  You must go."

Looking up at him, she smiled--as she had sometimes used to do.  "Not
yet," she said, with pretty decision.

"Not yet!  _Mon Dieu!_ what can you do?  Why do you stay?"

"Because in my last hours I wish to be with you," she said, softly
and lightly, with old-time playful tenderness.

In spite of himself this manner influenced him as no other would have
done.  He shrugged his shoulders slightly, and returned, with a
gallant air: "Madame, I should wish to assist you with your cloak and
mask; but if you have anything to ask of me, first--"

She sprang lightly to her feet, went to him, and placed her hands on
his shoulders.  He felt the force in her merely by her touch.  It
seemed as though fire from her fingers were trickling down through
his flesh to his heart.

"Yes, you are right; I have something to ask, something to tell.  You
have heard it before, but this last time you must learn it well, and
must remember it.  François--I love you.  In heaven or in hell,
wherever I go, I shall love you.  I will not forget--and you shall
not.  This is the last night here.  But--out, somewhere--in the
infinite--I wait for you.  Now, sit here."

She pushed him, gently, inflexibly, over to the chair whence she had
risen.  Then she passed to the table, where stood the two candles
that lighted the room.  Her great gray eyes fastened themselves
burningly, steadily, upon those of de Bernis.  Under the gaze he sat
still, fascinated.  "Victorine--you are mad," he murmured once,
vaguely.

Hearing the words, she smiled at him, but never moved her eyes.  At
length, when he had become passively expectant, she lifted her hand.
"Remain there--do not move--" she whispered.  Then her fingers moved
over the candle-flames.  They flared and went out.  There was a sound
of rustling garments, a faintly murmured word from the man, a long
breath, and then silence, heavy, absolute, in the thick darkness.

It lasted long.  All about that room, for miles in the blackness, the
great city lay sleeping through the hour before dawn.  The lights of
the Hôtel de Ville were out.  King and valet alike rested.  Mme.
d'Etioles and Marie Leczinska had forgotten triumph and trouble.
Richelieu, devil and monk, lay abed like an honest man.  And Deborah
de Mailly, under her canopy, dreamed, in the Versailles apartment, of
the fresh quiet of her room at Trevor Manor, the golden dawn over the
Chesapeake, and the lapping of the river against the banks that were
lined with drooping willows and peach-trees.

The first sound that broke the stillness in the room of the Rue
Bailleuls was the same as that on which silence had fallen--the
long-drawn sigh of a woman.  Then de Bernis whispered, imperatively:
"Madame--you must go.  Morning dawns."

A second after came the gentle reply: "Yes, François.  Have no fear.
I go."


As the gray dawn came up at last over the eastern horizon, a coach
rattled through the city streets upon its way to the Sèvres barrier.
Inside, upon the cushions, her reclining figure covered with a heavy
velvet robe, her drawn face showing paler than the day in its frame
of disordered hair, covered with the black hood, lay Mme. de Coigny.
Her eyes wandered aimlessly from one window of the coach to the
other.  Without thought, without feeling of any kind, she beheld the
tall, narrow houses with their wooden galleries and crazy, outer
staircases; the shuttered shops, the narrow, lifeless streets.  As
they neared the barrier they passed the first market carts, laden
with butter, milk, eggs, cheese, and meat.  There were no green
things at this time of year.  And yet--it was the first day of March,
the first day of spring.  The long winter was at an end.  Summer
would presently be back.

The panelled coach passed out of the city without difficulty, and
entered, upon the country road.  The pale yellow light along the end
of the distant horizon grew brighter.  Victorine regarded it dully.
The coach jolted and jarred over the frozen ruts in the road.
Bare-branched trees swayed in the biting morning wind.  The
inhabitants of the rude houses and taverns along the way still slept.
The sweet, frosty air of very early morning came gratefully to the
lips of the woman; but, as she breathed it in, she shivered, and drew
her coverings a little closer.  Presently they drew near to
Versailles, and smoke began to rise lazily from the chimneys of the
houses and to drift slowly upward.  A few moments more, and the
cumbrous vehicle stopped before a house of stone.  It was Victorine
de Coigny's "home."  A footman leaped from the back of the coach to
the ground and opened the door for her.  With a strong effort she
alighted, leaning heavily on the servant's arm.

At her knock the _concierge_, just dressed for the day, bowed her
into the house, looking sharply the while at her pinched,
expressionless face.  She did not see him.  Before her were the
stairs.  By the strength of her will she ascended them, and was
presently admitted to the apartment on the first floor.  To the
slight surprise of the waiting valet, she forbade him to call her
maid; and then, without further commands, passed into her own room.
Here she flung off her hood and pelisse.  Then, with quiet, stealthy
steps, she crossed the passage into her husband's room.

Marshal Coigny, weary with the long night at Paris, whence he had
returned an hour or two since, conscience-free, careless, from long
training, of his wife's whereabouts, lay in a sound sleep, dreaming
of her, perhaps.  He had not heard her return to the house; and he
was perfectly unaware of her quiet entrance into his room.

She passed him without a look, and went straight to the cabinet where
he kept papers, orders, medals, trophies of the last campaign, his
sword, and his duelling pistols.  One of these last, silver-mounted
weapons, loaded for possible use, Victorine took, weighing it in her
hand a second before she began her retreat.  She could not leave the
room as she had entered it, without a glance at him whose name she
had borne for three years.  For an instant she paused beside his bed,
looking a little wistfully at the face that was half turned from her.

"Jules," she said, so softly that de Coigny, had he been awake, could
not have heard her, "Jules, I have been very wicked, very cruel to
you.  May God put it into your heart that I tell you so--now.
Perhaps, somewhere, some time, you will find a good woman who will
love you as I did--him.  When that time comes, Jules, try to think a
little kindly of me--sometimes."

Then, with a faint, tired sigh, she turned from him and went back
into her own room.

Three or four minutes later the Marquis de Coigny was roused from his
sleep by the sharp crack of a pistol-shot.  Opening his eyes dreamily
for an instant, he rolled over again, murmuring, "Magnificent--your
Majesty!"

Then there came the sounds of a man's sharp cry and a hurrying of
feet in the passage, and the Maréchal started up as a lackey rushed
into his room.

"_Nom de Dieu_, Gérome, what--"

"Monsieur--monsieur--madame--madame la Maréchale--"

"What is it?  Speak, fool!"

"It was--madame's--shot!"




CHAPTER XV

Deborah

For three days it was the supreme topic in the Œil-de-Bœuf, and
the Maréchal gave another day's interest by himself taking her
unconsecrated body back to the château where she had spent sixteen of
her nineteen little years, for burial.  No one of the Court had
caught so much as a glimpse of de Coigny before his departure; but
certain valets, news scavengers of Versailles, spent much time with
the Marshal's servants, and learned from them that their master's
hair was gray beneath his wig, that he was starving himself, and that
none save old Gérome could make him speak.

"I always said that he had the bad taste to be in love with her,"
observed de Gêvres, with a superior shrug.

"Will the abbé be called out, or did the affair lie in another
direction?"

Again the Duke shrugged.  "Really, my friend, I know nothing.  The
Maréchal has never honored me with domestic confidences."

This, in substance, together with the complete story of her death,
and endless conjectures as to its immediate cause, was all that was
anywhere repeated, in Bull's-Eye or salon.  Naturally enough, then,
people began to grow weary of the subject, and at length little
Victorine, with her hopeless tragedy, was laid aside, to become one
of that company of ghosts who, as memories, haunted the corridors of
the great palace, to be recalled occasionally from oblivion upon a
dull and rainy day.

And now another topic, one by no means new, but freshened in
interest, was introduced, by hints, to the general room from the
King's cabinet, for the entertainment of the scandal-mongers.  This
was the de Maillys once more.  For many weeks, now, his Majesty had
purposely suspended the long-awaited choice, and had paid his court
with equal gallantry to half a dozen women.  After the incident of
the "throwing the handkerchief," a topic long since threadbare in the
salons, Mme. d'Etioles, bourgeoise though she was, seemed to stand a
fair chance for the post.  Thereafter, periodically, she had been
rumored as being separated from her husband, of living now at Paris,
now at Sénart, again at Versailles--perhaps in the palace itself.
Nothing definite was known in the Œil or the Queen's circle.
D'Argenson looked wise, and Bachelier blinked occasionally, but the
matter got no further, and nothing was proclaimed.  All this,
however, was later, through the last of March and the beginning of
April.  Some time since, during the first week in March, indeed, the
Cabinet du Conseil learned something of royal intentions in another
quarter.  On a certain Friday some orders were given, a paper made
out at Majesty's command by de Berryer, and from Maurepas certain
others demanded, the subject of which made even that imperturbable
person start with surprise.  Such papers were expected to be in
readiness by Saturday afternoon.


Upon the momentous Friday young d'Argenson and Phélippeaux de
Maurepas encountered each other, by chance, in the _vaisselier_.
These two, who were never to be found talking together in the public
rooms, were of necessity so intimate in private that the one could
fairly read the other's thoughts by the curve of the lips or the
shape of the brow.  To-day, both minds being on the same subject,
both mouths formed into the same peculiar smile of greeting as the
two found themselves alone in this inner room.  Maurepas was on his
way to the grand gallery.  D'Argenson, to his great disgust, was at
work enumerating candlesticks (the King being prone to periodic
spells of household economy).  At one end of the table Maurepas
stopped, looking down in some amusement at his comrade's task.

"You would make a woeful housekeeper, Marc.  Now I--have been
occupied in a more engrossing way."

"Eh?  Oh, something apropos of the little de Mailly."

"Your astuteness is unsurpassed.  Can you guess the next thing--the
subject of my labors?"

"I thought that I had guessed it," was the reply.

"Oh, no.  Mme. de Mailly is their object."

"I am, then, at a loss."

"I have been occupied, my dear Count, in making the estates of
Châteauroux, together with the duchy, fall, by a peculiar line of
heredity, from the deceased Duchess to her living cousin-german,
Mistress Deborah Travis, otherwise the Comtesse de Mailly."

"_Mordi_!  You have my compassion.  My task is as nothing to yours."

"Oh, you are wrong.  The matter is nearly arranged.  We shall see, my
dear Count--we shall see--"

"When?"

"At no later period than to-morrow evening."

"Ah!  Then his Majesty is to escape from the levee?"

"Yes, probably.  Monseigneur the Dauphin will be asked to take his
place after the fourth minuet.  And you, Marc--do you know what part
in the affair is to fall to you?"

"Alas, yes--I can conjecture it.  I had not feared that it would come
so soon.  The husband--Claude--will be my task."

"I am, indeed, sorry for it.  Once before, you remember, he fell to
me.  _Mon Dieu_!  He took it manfully enough then; but this is worse.
Unhappily, he is fond of his wife."

"Monsieur le Ministre--you of the school of Montesquieu--have you
ever been able to picture to yourself an honest woman--one who would
refuse the--post?"

"Never, Monsieur of the Interior.  In heaven there may be such.  But
then, in heaven, I am told, there are no kings."

With which regretfully sincere bit of pessimism de Maurepas passed
on, leaving his friend to mingle thoughts of Claude and Deborah and
the King's way with bronze pairs and single silvers.

Saturday evening saw the great Gallery of Mirrors filled with its
customary brilliant throng.  Claude and his wife were present as a
matter of course, and were able to dance the second minuet together,
since in that their Majesties were companions.  Thereafter they were
separated, probably for the remainder of the evening.  Deborah was
surrounded by many would-be partners, for she had long since been
able to choose as she liked from the men of the Court.  But the one
who might command a dance, he whom she expected to be seen with at
least once during the evening, did not, apparently, look at her
to-night.  The Court perceived this as quickly as she did; and, in
consequence, certain gentlemen left her side.  Richelieu, who dared
not approach her, smiled cynically at their want of foresight, and
saw, with a nod of approval, that de Gêvres, d'Epernon, de Sauvré and
Penthièvre became more than ever assiduous in their attentions.  If
Deborah were disappointed, certainly none could have guessed it.  Her
manner was just as usual--quiet, eminently unaffected, and
punctiliously gracious.  It was becoming the best manner in the
kingdom, de Gêvres observed to his neighbor, d'Epernon, as she
entered the King's set with Penthièvre.  D'Epernon weakly tapped his
snuff-box, but said nothing for a time.

"De Bernis is across the room," he observed, finally.

"Yes, and there will soon be thrushes in the bosquet of the Queen!"

The other smiled and shifted his position.  "It is more apropos than
you think.  Observe--there is de Coigny returned."

"Ah!  True!  He is accepting snuff from the abbé!"

"We shall not be seconds after all, then.  Let us go and speak with
Jules."

"I cannot now.  I wait here for Mme. de Mailly."

"_Au revoir_, then."

"_Au revoir_.  The Maréchal looks well in black."

Thus the evening wore on in customary fashion, and, as the hour for
supper approached, a little quiver of expectation fell upon the
hearts of certain people in the great room, who, so far as an
outsider could have determined, were in no way connected with each
other.  D'Argenson had been missing during the early part of the
evening, but made his appearance at eleven o'clock.  De Berryer and
Maurepas, during the ensuing quarter of an hour, each approached and
casually addressed him.  De Gêvres did not go near him, but received
a nod from across the room that seemed to be satisfactory to both.
The King himself, during a promenade, paused for an instant on his
way to whisper something that his partner herself could not hear,
into the ear of Marc Antoine.  The answer was simply, "Yes, Sire,"
but the King moved on with new gayety after hearing it.

Shortly afterwards supper was announced, and the brilliant company
leisurely prepared to get them to table.  During the recessional from
the salon there were likewise three or four incidents, which, put
properly together, formed an intricate little drama.  Claude, who had
just relinquished his last partner, Mme. de Grammont, to her new
escort, was looking, somewhat half-heartedly, for an unattended dame,
when, to his great satisfaction, Henri appeared beside him and held
him back for a moment or two of conversation, it being some days
since they had met.  For an instant the cousins eyed each other in
silence.  Then, as they drew aside from the doorway, Claude observed:

"Henri, you are not well."

The Marquis gave a slight, cynical smile.  "On the contrary, dear
Claude, I have now lost my last excuse for worry, care, or
melancholy.  What more could the gods devise for me?"

"Ah!  I know!" returned the other, very gently, as he laid one hand
upon Henri's shoulder.  "You must think--only--that she is happier
now."

Henri quivered suddenly and shook the hand away.  "Stop, Claude.
I--I--no, not even from you," he ejaculated, harshly.

"Forgive me."

"Good-evening, gentlemen."

Henri faced quickly about as Claude bowed to the man who had
approached them.  It was d'Argenson.

"You look very serious, Monsieur le Comte.  What is the matter?  Do
the powers of Europe threaten the last treaty, or is one of the
King's lapdogs dead?" inquired Claude, with his most catching smile,
and anxious to give Henri a moment to change his thought.

D'Argenson's expression did not brighten.  Rather, it grew still more
gloomy.  It seemed difficult for him to answer the laughing question.
At this moment, in fact, he would have preferred being in the thick
of Dettingen to standing here, where he was about to inflict a
merciless blow on a defenceless head.  "Monsieur le Comte," he began,
looking steadily at Claude, "I wish you to believe me when I say that
never before, in all my life, have I so regretted my duty.  In
speaking to you I am obeying an absolute command.  Monsieur--my
friend--Claude--I have been this evening to the Rue d'Anjou.  I left
there--a letter--from the King--which you--"

He stopped.  Maurepas had told him that this man would behave well.
It was not so.  Claude had turned deathly white.  Both hands had
flown to his head, and he reeled where he stood.  Henri sprang
forward and caught him about the body.

"Let me alone," muttered Claude, thickly.  "I sha'n't fall."

"I will bring some wine," said d'Argenson, gently.

"No.  I will have nothing."  For a moment the three stood motionless
and silent.  Then Claude opened his eyes and looked upon the King's
minister.  "The letter--invites me--to travel?"

D'Argenson bowed.

Claude slowly drew a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his lips
with it.  "May God damn to hell the King of France!  All the armies
in his kingdom shall not drive me from it till I've got back my wife!"

"Claude!  Claude!  Come away!" said Henri, sharply.

"No.  Not till I have Deborah to go with me."

"Monsieur--monsieur, that is not possible," whispered d'Argenson,
anxiously.  "Mme. de Mailly will be granted her choice.  She will not
be in any way forced.  His Majesty will merely offer."

After he had spoken these words d'Argenson was not sure that Claude
had heard them.  The young man stood for a minute or two staring at
him stupidly, with a look of heavy indifference.  Then his body began
to straighten, he breathed sharply two or three times, and
d'Argenson's muscles stiffened as he prepared to avoid an attack.
Claude's hand opened and shut convulsively, but he made no move
forward.  After a long time, when the tension had grown almost past
bearing to his cousin and the minister, de Mailly, with a dignity
that Louis himself could not have equalled, said, measuredly: "Well,
messieurs, I go home to await my wife.  If her choice is free, if she
is not forced, she will return to me.  This is inevitable.  Henri,
let us go."

The Marquis, with a melancholy glance at d'Argenson's astonished
face, grasped his cousin's arm.  Before they went away, however,
Claude turned once more to the Count.

"Monsieur, if Mme. de Mailly does remain, all the bolts, all the bars
and walls of the Bastille will not be enough to save Louis of France
from death at my hands.  Tell him so."

D'Argenson bowed low, and Claude, stumbling in his walk like a
drunken man, left the room on Henri's arm.

In the mean time Deborah had not reached the supper-room.  De Gêvres
was her escort from the Hall of Mirrors, supposedly to the Salle du
Grand Couvert; but, when they stood upon the threshold of the first
corridor, he bent over her, saying, in a low voice: "Madame, the
public room will be crowded and disagreeable.  In the Salle des
Pendules there is to be a little supper, to which I am instructed to
invite you.  Will you do me the honor to accompany me?"

And Deborah, to whom these private parties so frequently arranged for
six or eight in some courtier's suite were far preferable to the
general feast, accepted the invitation with cordial good-will.
Thereupon they turned from the procession and passed through various
courts, halls, and antechambers till they reached the Grande Galerie.
Down the still, empty length of this, into the long corridor opening
out of it at the other end, and finally into the passage of the Salle
du Jeu, they walked.

"It must be a small party, or are we the first?" asked Deborah, as
they entered the room and paused before a closed door.

De Gêvres did not answer.  Instead, he knocked twice upon the panel.

"Enter," came a voice from within.

The Duke pulled open the door, and Deborah passed before him.  The
door closed again, softly, behind her.  She was alone with the King.

"Sire!" she cried, with a little gasp.

Louis, who stood at the end of the room, his back to the fire, smiled
at her.  "Oh, there are no terms of etiquette to-night.  We are only
very good friends, you and I, my dear little Countess.  Do you see?
Now let us sit down together at this little table, where Mouthier has
prepared a most delicate repast; and as we eat and quaff together
some of the golden wine of Champagne, we will talk.  Will you not
thus honor me, madame?"

Deborah, who had grown very white during the King's speech, looked
anxiously about her.

"We are utterly alone.  None can hear us," observed his Majesty
again, with the idea of being reassuring.  He did his companion
unguessed injustice.  She had been thrown into a sudden panic of fear.

"Pardon, your Majesty, I--I do not desire to eat.  I am not hungry.
When M. de Gêvres conducted me here, I did not understand what he
meant.  If you will grant me permission, I will go."

This speech pleased the King incredibly.  Here at last was a woman
who would not fall at his feet, whom it were worth his while to win.
Her fear was certainly genuine.  She was actually moving towards the
door.  He did not stir from his place, wishing not to alarm her
further.

"My dear Mme. de Mailly, how cruel to leave me quite alone!  As your
sovereign, I might command.  As a man, however, I only entreat.  Try,
for me, one of these rissoles, which I myself assisted in making.
Ah!  That is better."

Deborah, something reassured by the quiet tone and the apparent
liberty which was hers, looked doubtfully over to the little table
whose glass and gold shone brightly under the great chandelier.  The
King was holding a chair for her.  Flight now, were there really
nothing intended by this gallantry, might be a little awkward to
explain next day.  After a moment's thought, Deborah went slowly over
and sat down at the table.  Louis, with a sigh of comfort and relief,
placed himself beside her; and, taking her plate, filled it with
portions from a number of dishes.  The girl looked down at them with
a troubled expression.  She was thinking of Choisy.

"Madame--pledge me in this," murmured the King, filling her
broad-bowled glass with the sparkling wine which she did not very
much like.  Wetting her lips with it, however, she said, demurely:
"To your Majesty."

"Oh--that is a cold toast indeed.  See, I will do better."  He lifted
his glass.  "I drink to Deborah de Mailly, lady of the palace of the
Queen, and beloved comrade of his Gracious Majesty the Fifteenth
Louis of France.  Eh, little one, is it not better?"

"Lady of the palace of the Queen," repeated Deborah, slowly, her
large eyes fixed upon the King's face.

"Yes, I have said it.  Your appointment is here," he replied, tapping
the breast of his coat.  "Now tell me what else there is in the world
that you wish for.  Ah--there is something, I know.
Estates--money--servants--what will you have, my little one?"

Deborah shivered with cold.  She realized the situation now, and the
nerves beneath her flesh were quivering.  Pulling herself together
with a strong mental effort, she sat up, rigid and stiff, before her
untouched food.  Her mind was quite clear, her path well defined.

"What is it that you want?  I read desire in your eyes," repeated the
King, thinking to win his suit more easily than he had at first
believed.

"No, no.  There is nothing.  I--thank your Majesty for your kindness.
There is nothing that I want.  Indeed, indeed, there is nothing."

"Happiest of humankind!  To want nothing!  Yet there is something
that I desire.  I, King of France, am not like you.  Can you guess,
Deborah, what it is that I long for more than I wanted my crown?"

"Another rissole, Sire, I think."

He was put out, and yet there was a little twinkle in her eyes that
became her wonderfully, and seemed, too, to give him hope.  After an
instant he felt that anger was unnecessary, and thus recovered his
ardent dignity as best he could.  "I beg of you--be serious.  Since
you will name for me nothing that you wish, I will at least tell you
in what you are lacking.  When you hear these things--desire will be
born.  Madame--read this."

From his coat Louis took a broad paper, folded and royally sealed.
Deborah, her face troubled and her hands shaking slightly, rose to
receive it, and, after a moment of hesitation, at a most impatient
nod from the King, broke the seals, and found the inside of the
document covered with the neat, legible writing of Maurepas.  She
glanced quickly over its lines:

"The right to confer titles of honor being one of the most sublime
attributes of supreme power, the Kings, our predecessors, have left
us divers monuments of the use they have made of it in favor of
persons whose virtues and merits they desired to extol and make
illustrious.  Considering that our very dear and well-beloved cousin,
Deborah Travis, wife of the Comte de Mailly, issues from one of the
greatest families of a nation closely allied to us, whom we delight
to honor; that she is attached as lady of the palace to the Queen,
our very dear companion; that she is united by marriage to one of the
most ancient and illustrious families in our realm, whose ancestors
have, for several centuries, rendered important services to our
crown; and that she joins to all these advantages those virtues and
qualities of heart and mind which have gained for her a just and
universal consideration, we take the highest satisfaction in
proclaiming her succession to the title and estate of that esteemed
and honored lady, her cousin, Marie Anne de Mailly, and we hereby
invest her with the Duchy of Châteauroux, together with all its
appurtenances and dependencies, situated in Berry,"*


* This form is taken from the letters-patent used in the case of
Marie Anne de Mailly.


Deborah, having finished the perusal of this document, let it float
from her fingers to the floor, while she stood perfectly still,
staring at the face of the man seated before her.  Her expression,
first of amazement, then of horror, was changing now to something
puzzled and undecided, which the King beheld with relief.

"Madame," he observed, "you should thank me.  I make you first lady
of the Court.  I give you title, wealth, power.  I place a Queen
below you in my own esteem.  I give you ministers to command, no one
to obey.  I make your antechamber a room more frequented than my own
cabinet.  I leave it for you, if you wish it, to rule France.  And
what is it that I ask in return?  Nothing!  Nothing that your own
generosity will not grant without the asking.  Think of what you are,
and of what you will become.  Have you, then, no word in which to
thank me?"

He also had risen now, and was looking at her, as she stood, with a
mixture of curiosity, admiration, and impatience.

Deborah was still--so still that she might have been taken for a
man-made thing.  And by the expression of her face Louis knew that he
must not speak more now.  She was fighting her battle; his forces
must win or lose as they stood, augmented no further.  Before her had
risen the picture of two lives, the one that was opening to her and
the one that she had thought to live.  As she thought, the real life,
for a little, grew dim, distant, unimportant.  The other, with its
scarce imaginable power, glory, position, became clearer and still
more clear till she could see into its inmost depths.  Adulation,
pleasure, riches, ease, universal sway, a court at her feet, a King
to bar malice from her door, an existence of beauty, culture,
laughter, light, founded on--what? ending--how?  Yes, these questions
came, inevitably.  To answer the first, she looked slowly over the
man before her, as he stood in all the beauty of his young manhood
and majesty.  Nevertheless, through that beauty his true nature was
readable, showing plainly through his eyes, in the expression of his
heavy lower lip, in his too weak chin--that sullen, morose, pettish,
carnal, warped nature, best fitted for the peasant's hut, destined by
Fate, lover of grim comedy, for the greatest palace of earth.  This
man, who had no place in her soul-life, must build her pedestal, must
place her thereon.  And the end of all--when end should come--ah!
Now Deborah saw again the bed of Marie Anne de Châteauroux, with the
Duchess upon it, as she had lain there for the last time.  And Marie
Anne de Mailly had been Claude's cousin--Claude's--

"Mme. de Châteauroux, will you examine to-night your apartments in
the little courts?  Will you take possession at--"

"Oh!--O God!--Help me!"

"What are you saying!" uttered the King, sharply.

Then she turned upon him with that which for the moment she had let
lie dormant in her heart, now all awake and quivering with life--her
love for Claude.  It was, perhaps, God, who was helping as she asked.

"I am saying that I refuse to listen any more to your insults.  I am
saying that I am ashamed--utterly ashamed--that you should so have
thought of me that you dare offer them.  I am _not_ Duchess of
Châteauroux!"  She placed her foot on the fallen paper, and stammered
over the French words as she spoke, for she was thinking in English
now.  "God save me from it!  I am no lady of the palace of the
Queen--I am not of Versailles, nor of France.  I owe allegiance to no
French King.  I come from a country that is true and sweet and pure,
where they hate and despise your French ways, your unholy customs,
your laws, your manners, your dishonoring of honest things, your
treatment of women.  I am honest.  I hate myself for having lived
among you for months as I have done.  I am going away, I will leave
here, this place, to-night.  If my--my husband will not take me--I
shall go back alone, by the way I came, to my country, where the men,
if they are awkward, are upright, if the women have not etiquette,
they are pure.--Let me go!--Let me go!"

[Illustration: "'I AM NOT THE DUCHESS OF CHATEAUROUX'"]

Louis, in a sudden access of fury, had sprung forward and seized her
by the wrists.  Deborah's temper was fully roused at last; her blood
poured hotly through her veins.  Her life had become a little thing
in comparison to the laws for which she was speaking, the sense of
right which seemed to hold no part in this French order of things.
Bracing herself as she might in her high-heeled slippers, she
suddenly threw all her weight forward against the man, taking him off
his guard, and so forcing him back that he was obliged to loosen his
hold of her in order to regain equilibrium.  The instant that she was
free Deborah turned and fled to the door.  She flung herself bodily
against it.  It was locked from the outside.

"Good Heaven!" muttered the girl, in English.

"What is it you say, dear madame?" inquired the King, smiling in
amused triumph as she turned to him, still grasping the handle of the
door.

"You are unfair!  This is unlawful!  I am not to blame!" she said,
her voice quivering.

"Madame--my dear Deborah--who could be unfair with you?"  He came
towards her, looking not too well pleased that she shrank back as far
as possible at his approach.  When she was close against the
immovable door, and he just before her, he stopped, looked at her for
a long moment with a peculiar, half-patronizing smile, then suddenly
fell upon his knee at her feet, and captured one of her unwilling
hands.

"Deborah--my Deborah--_quel drôle de nom!_--let us now forget locked
doors, let us forget Majesties and riches and favors, and let us
think only that here am I, Louis, thus before you, declaring my love.
Let us make as though we were two peasants.  I swear to you that to
me you are all in all.  Without you I cannot live.  All the days of
my life I will work for you, will cherish you.  Now tell me if you
will not accept such love?"

Deborah looked into the uplifted face of the King.  Certainly it was
marvellously handsome--beautiful enough to have turned the heads of
many women.  Perhaps, after all, there was excuse for those poor
creatures, the three sisters, who had yielded to him.  Perhaps, after
all, pity was their only just measure.  But she--Deborah Travis--had
known handsome faces before.  Indeed, she had come near to life-long
unhappiness through that which she had known best.  Suddenly, as in a
picture, she beheld there, beside the King, the head of Charles
Fairfield.  Yes, Louis was the finer-featured of the two.
Nevertheless, all temptation was gone.

"Monsieur le Roi," she said, clearly, and with a kind of cynicism
even through her nervousness, "you are too late.  I have been courted
before, and I've plighted my troth and given my heart into some one's
keeping.  You are too late."

"_Diable!  Dix milles diables!_" cried his Majesty, scrambling
awkwardly to his feet and backing away from her.  "Do you know who I
am?--what I can do, madame?  Do you know that, with one word, I can
exile you?  Bah!  Who--who--is the man you prefer to me?"

"My husband," was the demure reply.

"Oh!  It is an insult!  Already your husband has his commands.  He
leaves Versailles to-night, forever.  Do not be afraid."

"_Leaves to-night!_"  A dark flush spread over Deborah's face.
"Leaves to-night!  _Mon Dieu_!  When--where--how?  Oh, I will go now!
You shall let me go to him, do you hear?  At once!  Why, I shall be
left here alone!  I--I--shall be like Mme. de Coigny.  Your
Majesty--" suddenly she grew calm, and her voice gently sweet--"Your
Majesty, let me go."

"As you have seen, the door is locked."

"Open it, then, or--there is another!" she pointed across the room to
the door in the opposite wall which led into the royal suite.

The King moved about quickly, placing himself in front of it.  The
act was sufficient.  It showed Deborah that she had neither pity nor
mercy to hope for, nothing but her own determination on which to
depend.  And, as the knowledge of helplessness became more certain,
so did her will become stronger, her brain more alert.  She looked
about the room.  Was there a weapon of defence or of attack anywhere
within reach?  On the supper-table were knives and forks of
gold--dull, useless things.  On one side of the room was a great
clock; on the mantel stood another.  There were also stiff chairs,
tabourets, an escritoire, and the table--these were all.  What to do?
She must get home, get to Claude, as rapidly as possible.  Would he
be there?  Would he have trusted and waited for her?  If not--what?
She would not think of that now.  She must first escape through that
unlocked door guarded by the King.  How to do it?  Strategy, perhaps.

"Well, madame, have you decided?" inquired the King, coolly.

Deborah gave a slight, pretty smile.  "I have only decided that I
should like to finish Mouthier's comfits.  We have not even touched
the cream," she said, coquettishly.

Louis laughed.  "Ah!  That is well, that!  Let us sit down."

Pardonable vanity, considering his experiences heretofore, had thrown
him easily off his guard.  So the two seated themselves again at the
little table, Deborah, for an added bit of flattery, as he thought,
taking the chair which he had used before, and which was nearest the
door of escape.  The King helped her bountifully to the smooth cream,
which she began upon with apparent avidity.

"Louis," she said, suddenly, looking at him with a significant smile
and eyes half closed, "pick up for me the paper that I dropped upon
the floor.  I--have not finished reading it."

The King was enchanted.  She was surrendering at last.  If she chose
to make it easier for her vanity by treating him like a servant--why,
he was willing.  He rose at once and went back to the spot where
Maurepas' document had fallen and been spurned by Deborah's heel.  He
stooped to pick it up.  There was a crisp rustle of stiff, silk
petticoats.  He looked up just in time to behold his prize fling open
the north door and hurry through it into the room beyond.  This was
the King's bedroom, and in it, at this hour, were only Bachelier,
Levet, and two under-footmen.  These four, in open-mouthed amazement,
beheld the flying figure of a lady burst in from the Salle des
Pendules, run across the royal room, and escape into the
council-chamber, just as the King, purple with anger, shouted from
the doorway: "Beasts!  Fools!  Idiots!  Could you not hold her?"

Bachelier started up.  "Shall I follow, your Majesty?"

"No, _imbecile_!  Should the King's valet be seen chasing a woman
through the corridors of Versailles at midnight?  Ah!  It is
abominable!"

Thereupon his gracious Majesty threw himself into an arm-chair with
an expression on his royal countenance which plainly told his valet
that it would be many days ere an unnecessary word again passed the
master's lips.


Once more, as a year ago, Henri de Mailly-Nesle sat in Claude's
bedroom, on the eve of that young man's departure from Versailles.
But the situation was different enough this time.  Now it was Henri
who, with a strong effort, sat trying to calm the feverish excitement
and anxiety of the other.  Upon the floor an open coffer stood ready;
but nothing had yet been put into it.  Claude would not admit a
servant to the room.  He was pacing rapidly up and down, up and down
the apartment, talking sometimes wildly to Henri, sometimes silent,
sometimes muttering incoherently to himself.  His dress was
disordered, his wig awry; one slipper and his sword had been tossed
together into a corner.  He was for the time bereft of reason.  It
was now half an hour since the return from the palace.  D'Argenson's
letter had been found awaiting them, but Claude had not read it.
What need was there to do so?

"Henri, two hundred thousand is too much for the estate.  The château
is impossible--you are giving me money.  I'll not have it--"

"Chut, child!  Do you think--"

"Ah!  She has not come--she does not come--she does not come!  I
shall go mad.  I shall shoot myself if she does not return!  _Mon
Dieu!--Mon Dieu!_"

"Claude, be calm.  There is time.  She could not yet have got away.
Be calm.  She will come, of course."

Henri spoke soothingly, but, as the minutes passed, and still Deborah
delayed, his heart sank.  What to do with his cousin?  Claude would,
in a little time, be actually unbalanced, he feared.

"Henri, the château might be repaired.  I should like to live in it
again.  I should like to be buried there.  Ah, if she is not here in
ten minutes, I shall use my pistol.  Then I will be buried there, in
the vault, beside Alexandre.  Poor Alexandre!  You remember--he never
knew her.  He knew what it meant to lose
his--Deborah!--Deborah!--Deborah!  _Mon Dieu_, Henri, I have been
brutal to her.  She will not come back.  The time is come--the time
is come--I will put an end to myself!"

Claude made a quick dash for the table, on which, amid a pile of
varied articles, were his duelling pistols.  He picked one of them
up.  Henri sprang from his place and seized his cousin round the
shoulders.

"Idiot!--Put it down!--Stop!"

Claude was struggling to free himself from the grasp.  The strength
of a madman seemed to be in his arms.  Henri felt his hold weakening.
He was being repulsed.

"Armand!" shouted the Marquis hoarsely.  "_Armand!  A moi!  Au
secours!  Monsieur le Comte--_"

"_Mordi!_ you shall not!" growled Claude, furiously.  "I tell you she
is not coming!  I will kill myself!  Let me--let me go!"

With a mighty wrench Claude pulled himself free, overbalancing his
cousin, who fell heavily to the floor.  Claude had the pistol in his
hand.  The valet had not appeared.  For just the shade of an instant
de Mailly hesitated.

"Claude!" came a tremulous, quivering voice from the doorway.

The weapon clattered to the floor.  Claude held out both arms, and
Deborah, dazed, weary, utterly happy, went into them and was clasped
close to his heart.

"Claude--we must go away," she whispered, her lips close to his ear.

"We will go,"

"Where--where--Claude?"

"I have no longer a country, my wife.  But I know that which is there
for us over the sea--that wherein I found you first."

Deborah gave a little sob of relief; and, as her lips met those of
her husband, Henri de Mailly, who had kept him for her, sharply
turned away.




EPILOGUE

A Trail on the Water

And thus at last we come down to the sea--black, murmurous
waste--rolling vastly under the evening sky, and against the far
golden horizon.  In this swift approaching night all that has been,
all the base dishonesty, the foulness, the little-visible much-felt,
shall be washed away, for it is the world that was.  When the
dripping sun flashes up again out of the east, 'twill be to send a
shower of golden beams down the wind that is bearing a white-winged
bark westward over the blue expanse.  What two souls this vessel
bears, whence--from what darkness of the Old--whither--to what
brightness of the New--need scarce be told.  The trial of their faith
and love is over.  Obedient to the victory call, out of the depths
that have so long surrounded them, the future, star-crowned, rises up
at last.



THE END











*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE HOUSE OF DE MAILLY ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.